VOLT
DR
432
R 36
186
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN |
QUAERIS PENINSULAM AMOENAME
18374
LIBRARY
VERITAS
PLURIBUS UNTE
CIRCUMSPICE
011111111
ARTES
en
SCIENTIA
OF THE
muriithin the
1
Memo
MULUI!
TAARthlantino
*******
THIS BOOK
FORMS PART OF THE
ORIGINAL LIBRARY
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
BOUCHT IN EUROPE
1838 TO 1839
BY
ASA CRAY
989
968
TE .
.
៖
1
7
由
​}
.
1
-
、
又
​The Ilistory of the Present
State of the Ollomm Empire
ce
Printed the ci
OL
Licht:
Τ Η Ε
2-69
HISTORY
OF
The Preſent State
OF THE
1
Ottoman Empire.
1
CONT'AINING
The Maxims of the Turkiſh Polity,
the moſt Material Points of the Me-
kometan Religion, their Sects and Hereſies,
their Convents and Religious Votaries.
Their Military Discipling, with an Exact
Computation of their Forces both by Sca and Land.
Illuſtrated with divers Pieces of Sculpture repreſenting the variety of
Habits amongſt the Turks.
In Three BOOKS.
By Sir PAUL RICAV T, late Conſul of
Smyrna and Fellow of the Royal Society.
Che airch Edition Correged.
LON D'ON,
Printed for Charles Brome, at the Gun, at the Weſt-
End of St. Paul's Church-Yard. 1 68 6.
1
14
பட்ட
P
11
To the Right Honourable
HENRY
Lord Arlington
His Majeſty's Principal Secretary of Sate
.
1
07-31
A
'
sea
My Lord,
FTER five years reſidence at
Conſtantinople, in ſervice of
the Emballie of the Earl of
Winchelſea (my ever honoured
Lord) and this my ſecond Journey from
thence by Land into my own Countrey, I
judged it a point of my Duty, and of my
Religion too, to dedicate this following
Treatiſe, as the fruits of my Travels, Ne-
A 3 gotiations
The Epiſtle Dedicatory.
1
gotiations and. leiſure in thoſe remote
Parts, to the Nobte Perſon of your Lord-
Thip; as that Votiva Tabula, which many
both in ancient and in the modern times,
after ſome fignal deliverance, or happy
arrival at their defired Port, uſe to offer to
their Gods, their Saints, or their Patrons:
And truly, My Lord, this Diſcourſe trea-
ting chiefly of the Turkiſh Polity, Govern-
ment and Maxims of State, ſeems natural-
ly to appertain to the Patronage of your
Lordſhip, whoſe faculties of Wifedom
and Vertue have given you the Bleſſing of
your Princes favour, and the Reputation
as well abroad as at home, of an Eminent
and Dexterous Miniſter of State.
It were a great Preſumption in me to
offer any Obſervations of my own in the
Courts of Chriſtian Princes to the teſt of
your Lordſhip’s Experience and Judge-
ment, who not onely is acquainted with
the Cuſtoms and Manners, but penetrates
into the Deſigns, and knows the Cabinet-
Councils of Neighbouring Principalities,
with
The Epifle Dedicatory.
with whom our divided World may poſ-
ſibly be concerned; but perhaps without
diſparagement to your Lordſhip’s pro-
found Wiſedom, or over-value of my
own abilities, I may confidently draw a
rude Scheme, before your Lordſhip, of
the Turkiſh, Government, Policies, and
Cuſtoms; a Subject which Travellers
have rather repreſented to their Country,
men, to ſupply them with Diſcourſe and
Admiration, than as a matter worthy the
conſideration, or concernment of our
Kings or our Governours.
open and
It hath been the happy fortune of the
Turk to be accounted barbarous and ig:
norant ; for
for upon this perſuaſion Chriſti
an Princes have laid themſelves
unguarded to their greateſt danger; con-
tending together for one Palm of Land,
whilſt this puiſſant Enemy hath made
himſelf Maſter of whole Provinces, and
largely ſhared in the rich and pleaſant
Poititions of Europe.
A 4
4
This
The Epifle Dedicatory.
.
+
4
I
This contempt of the Turk on one
ſide, cauſed the Emperour to be ſo back-
ward in oppoſing that Torrent of the
Ottoman Force, which in the firſt year of
the late War broke in upon him; and the
fufpicion of Deſigns from France on the
other, altered the Reſolutions and Coun-
cils of the Emperour for profecution of
the War, which then running favou-
rably on the Chriſtians part, was no leſs
than with the aſtoniſhment of the whole
World, and of the Turks themſelves, on
a ſudden underſtood to be clapt up with
Articles of a diſadvantageous Peace; ad-
miring to ſee the Emperour give a ſtop
to the current of his Victories, and relin-
quiſh the Game with a lucky hand. But
this will ſeem no Riddle to thoſe who
penetrate Affairs with the ſame Judgment
that your Lordſhip doth, and conſider
the unfirm condition the Houſe of Au-
firia was in, by a daily expectation of
the death or fall of ſo main à Baſis of it,
as the King of Spain, and the diviſion
amongſt
The Epifle Dedicatory:
amongſt the Princes of the Empire, the
League of the Rhine, the French practices
to make the Duke of Enguyen King of
Poland, and the extravagant demands of
the French and Rhiniſh League for Winter-
quarters, and places of ſtrength, not onely
in Hungary, but alſo in Styria, and the
adjacent places ; and at the ſame time
look on the Factions in Hungary, and a
conſiderable Army of French in the bowels
of Germany, who were ſuppoſed in thoſe
Parts to have rather come with Deſign
to overawe the next Diec, and force the
German Princes to elect the French King
for King of the Romans, than with ſincere
and ſimple intentions of oppoſing them-
ſelves to the Enemy of the Faith: For
then it will appear, that the beſt uſe the
Emperour could make of his good ſucceſs,
was moderation in Victory, and recon-
ciliation with his powerfull Enemy. And
hereupon Earl Leifle being diſpatched
for Extraordinary Ambaſſador from his
Imperial Majeſty, to the Grand Signior;
though the Turk was elevated with the
'thoughits
The Epiſtle Dedicatory:
thoughts of the neceſſity the Chriſtians
had of a Peace, did yet ſo happily manage
his Charge and Employment, as created
in the Turks an extraordinary Reverence
towards his Perſon, and obtained ſuch
Honours and Treatments from them, as
the Turkiſh Court never beſtowed before
on the Emperour's, or any other Chriſtian
Ambaſſador; extorting this Complement
from the Great Viſier, That he was more
ſatisfied the Emperour had ſent ſo brave and
illuftrious a Perſon, than if he had fought to
reconcile his Affections with a hundred thou-
ſand Dollars more of Preſent. And to doe
juſtice to this worthy Perſon, he hath
brought a Reputation to the Britiſh
Nation, above any in our Age, whoſe
Vertues and Induſtry have acquired the
higheſt Truſts and Preferments in Foreign
parts; and done the ſame honour to his
King, under whom he was born á Sub-
ject, as to the preſent Emperour and his
Anceſtors, under whom he is, and hath
always been a faithfull Miriſter ; having
deſerved ſo eminently for ſaving the
whole
The Epiflle Dedicatory.
+
whole German Empire from the Treaſon
of Walleſtein, by his own ſingle act of
bravery, (a ſtory notoriouſly known to
all the World) as can never in gratitude
be forgot by that Nation, nor want its
due Record and place in the Hiſtory of
that Countrey
The fpeculation of what is contained
in this following Diſcourſe may ſeem
unworthy of your Lordſhip’s precious
hours, in regard of that Notion of Bar-
barity with which this Empire is ſtiled;
yet the knowledge hereof will be like a
Turquoiſe, or ſome other Jewels fer within
che Roſe of thoſe many Gems of your
Lordſhip’s Wifedom and Vertues.
This Preſent, which I thus humbly
confecrate to your Lordſhip, may be ter-
med barbarous, as all things are, which
are differenced from us by diverſity of
Manners and Cuſtome, and are not dref-
fed in the mode and faſhion of our Times
and Countries ; for we contract prejudice
from
The Epiflle Dedicatorya
from ignorance and want of familiarity.
But yout Lordſhip, who exactly ponde-
rates the weight of Humane Actions,
acknowledges reaſon in all its habits, and
draws 'not the meaſures of Oeconomy
or Policy from external appearances or
effects, but from the Fundamental and
Original Conſtitutions ; ſo that your
Lordſhip will conclude, that a People,
as the Turks are, Men of the ſame com-
poſition with us, cannot be fo Savage
and Rude as they are generally deſcribed;
for ignorance and groſſneſs is the effect
of Poverty, not incident to happy Men,
whoſe ſpirits are elevated with Spoils and
Trophies of ſo many Nations.
Knowing (My Lord) that this Work
which I have undertaken is liable to
common Cenſure, I have choſen to
ſhrowd my name under thc Patronage
of your Lordſhip, to protect me from
the ill-underſtanding and miſ-conceptions
of our Countrey-men, both at home
and abroad : againſt which I doubt not
buc
The. Epifle Dedicatory.
.
but to be ſufficiently armed in all parts
where I Travel, when the countenance
your Lordſhip affords me, is joined to
the Authority of his Excellency the
Earl of Winchelſea, His Majeſty's Am-
baſſador Extraordinary, now actually
Reſident at Conftantinople, my ever ho-
noured Lord; to whom I read, a long
time before publiſhed to the World,
the greateſt part of this following Trea-
tiſe; and as I received his favourable
approbation and aſſent to the verity of
most matters herein contained; ſo I
muſt ingenuouſly confeſs to haye been
beholden to that quick and refin'd Ge-
nius of his, who often rectified my
Miſtakes, ſupplied me with Matter,
and remembred me of many material
Points
, which I might otherwiſe. have
moſt unadviſedly omitted : And his
Excellency knowing that in his abſence
this Book' might want a favourable Pa-
tron, left me to my ſelf to ſeek out one,
who might concur with him in the ſame
Innocent defence. · And as, My Lord,
you
The Epiſtle Dedicatory.
you are a Publick Perſon, and under
our Gratious Sovereign, are one of thoſe
Generous Spirits which have eſpouſed
the common Intereſt of the Nation;
ſo I preſume on this preſent occaſion not
to want your Protection alſo in a ſingle
capacity : For which exceſs of favours
I ſhall ever pray for the Exaltation of
the greater Glory of your Lordſhip, and
for ever acknowledge my ſelf,
My Lord,
Your Lordj lip's moſt humble,
moſt Faithfull, and.
2710ft devoted Servant,
PAUL RICAUT.
TO THE
R E A D E R.
I
Courteous Reader,
Preſent thée here with a true Syſtem ör Model of
the Turkiſh Government and Religion; not in the
ſame manner as certain ingenious Travellers have
done, who have ſet down their Obſervations as they
have obviouſly occurred in their Fourneys; which be-
ing collected for the moſt part from Relations, and
Diſcourſes of ſuch who caſually intervene in Company
of Pafengers, are conſequently ſubje&t to many Errors
and Miſtakes: But having been an Inhabitant my ſelf
at the Imperial City for the ſpace of five years,
and
affifted by the advantage of conſiderable Journeys I
have made through divers parts of Turky, and qua-
lified by the Office I hold of Secretary to the Earl of
Winchelſea, Lord Ambaſſador, I had opportunity by
the conſtant acceſs and prattice with the chief Mini-
Sters of State, and variety of Negotiations which paf
Jed through my hands in the Turkiſh Court, to pene-
trate farther into the Myſteries of this Polity, which
appear so frange and barbarous to us, than haſte
Travellers could do, who are forced to content them-
ſelves with a ſuperficial knowledge.
The Computations I have made of the value of their
Ofices, of the ſtrength and number of their Souldiery,
according as every City and Countrey is rated, are
deduced from their own Regiſters and Records. The
Obſervations I have made of their Polity, are either
Maxime
To the Reader.
Maxims received from the Mouth and Argument of
conſiderable Miniſters, or Concluſions ariſing from my
own Experience and Conſiderations. The Articles
their Faith and Conſtitutions of Religion, I have set
down as pronounced from the Mouth of ſome of the moſt
learned Doétors and
Preachers of their Law,with whom
for Money or Preſents I gained a familiarity and app
pearance of friendſhip. The Relation of the Seraglio,
and Education of their Touth, with divers other mat-
ters of Cuſtome and Rule, where tranſmitted to me by
ſeveral ſober Perſons, trained up in the beſt Educa-
tion of the Turkiſh Learning; and particularly, by an
underſtanding Polonian, who had ſpent nineteen years
in the Ottoinan Court.
If (Reader) the ſuperſtition, vanity and ill foun-
dation of the Mahometan Religion ſeem fabulous, as
a Dream, or the fancies of a diſtracted and wild Brain,
thank God that thou wert born a Chriſtian, and within
the Pale of an Holy and an Orthodox Church. If the
Tyranny, Oppreſſion and Cruelty of that State, wherein
Reaſon stands in no competition with the Pride and
Luſt of an unreaſonable Miniſter, ſeem ſtrange to thy
Liberty and Happineſs, thank God that thou art born
in a Countrey the moſt free and juſt in all the World;
and a Subject to the moſt indulgent, the most gratious
of all the Princes of the Univerſe;. That thy Wife,
thy Children and the Fruits of thy Labour can be called
thine own, and protected by the valiant Arme of thy
fortunate King. And thus learn to know and prize thy
own freedom, by compariſon with Foreign Servitude,
that thou mayſt ever bleſs God and thy King, and make
thy Happineſs breed thy Content, without degenerating
into wantonneſs, or deſire of Revolutiox. Farewell.
DO
THE
MAXIMS
OF THE
Turkiſh Polity,
Воок І.
СНА Р. І.
The Conſtitution of the Turkiſh Government
being different from moſt others in the World,
hath need of peculiar Maxims and Rules
whereon to eſtabliſh and confirm it ſelf.
Have begun a Work which ſeems very full of
difficulty and labour; for to trace the foot-
ſteps of Government in the beſt formed and
moulded Commonwealths (ſuch as are ſuppor-o nuvis refe-
ted with Reaſon and with Religion) is no leſs te novi fwa
than to unriddle and reſolve a Myſtery. For . Hr.
as a Commonwealth, by many Authours, hath not lib. i.
been unaptly compared to a Ship, in divers reſpects,
proper Allegories; ſo principally the ſmall
B
impreſa
I
and
Tlie Maxims of Book I.
impreſſion or ſign of track, the floating habitation
leaves behind it on the Sea, in all the traverſes it
makes, according to the different winds to attain
its Port, is a lively emblem of the various motions
of good Government, which by reaſon of circum-
ſtances, times, and multiplicity of chances and e-
vents, leaves little or no path in all the Ocean of
humanc affairs.
But there muſt be yet certain Rules in every Go-
vernment, which are the foundations and Pillars of
it; not ſubject to the alteration of time, or any
other accident; and ſo eſleiitial to it, that they ad-
mit of no change, untill the whole model of Polity
ſuffer a Convulſion, and be ſhaken into ſome other
form; which is either effected by the new Laws of
a Conquerour, or by inteſtine and civil Revolutions.
Of fuch Maxims as theſe, (obvious to all who have
had any practice in the Ottoman Court) I have made
a Collection, ſubjoyning to every head ſome re-
flexions and confiderations of my own, which at
my leiſure hours I have weighed and examined,
bringing them (according to the proportion of my
weak judgment and ability) to the meaſure and teſt
of Reaſon and Vertue ; as alſo to a ſimilitude, and
congruity with the Maxims of other Empires, to
which God hath given the largeſt extent of Domi-
nion.
But indeed when I have conſidered ſeriouſly the
contexture of the Turkiſh Government, the abſolute-
neſs of an Emperour without Reaſon, without Ver.
tue, whoſe Speeches may be irrational, and yet
muſt be Laws, whoſe Actions irregular, and yet Ex-
amples; whoſe Sentence and Judgment, if in mat-
ters of the Imperial concernment, are moſt com-
nionly corrupt, and yet decrees irreſiſtible: When
I conſider what little rewards there are for Vertue,
and no puniſhment for profitable and thriving Vice
low
Chap. I.
The Turkiſh Polity.
3
1
how Men are raiſed at once by adulation, chance,
and the ſole favour of the Prince, without any Title
of noble Bloud, or the motives of previous deferts,
or former teſtimonies and experience of parts and
abilities, to the weightieſt, the richeſt, and moſt ho-
nourable charges of the Empire; when I conſider
how ſhort their continuance is in them, how with
one frown of their Prince they are cut off; with what
greedineſs, above all people in the World, they
thirſt and haſte to be rich, and yet know their trea.
fure is but their ſnare; what they labour for is but
as Slaves for their great Patron and Maſter, and what
will inevitably effect their ruine and deſtruction,
thor:gh they have all the arguments of faithfulneſs,
vertue, and moral honeſty (which are rare in a Térk)
to be their advocates, and plead for them. When
I conſider many other things of like nature, (which
may more at large hereafter be diſcourſed of) one
might admire the long continuance of this great and
valt Empire, and attribute the ſtability thereof with-
out change within it ſelf, and the increaſe of Do-
minions and conſtant progreſs of its Arms, rather
to ſome fupernatural cauſe, than to the ordinary
Maxims of State, or Wiſedom of the Governours, as
if the Divine Will of the All-knowing Creatour, had
choſen for the good of his Church, and chaſtiſe-
ment of the ſins and vices of Chriſtians, co raiſe
and ſupport this mighty people. Mihi quanto plura Tacit.l.3.
recentium ſeu veterum revolvo, tanto magis ludibria Ano
rerum mortalium cun&tis in negotiis obſervantur.
But that which cements all breaches, and cures all
thoſe wounds in this Body Politick, is the quickneſs
and ſeverity of their juſtice, which not conſidering
much the ſtrict diviſion and parts of diſtributive and
commutative, makes almoſt every crime equal, and
puniſhes it with the laſt and extremelt chaſtiſement,
which is deach ; I mean thoſe which have relation
B 2
4
The Maxims of Book I.
.
to the Government, and are of common and publick
intereſt. Without this remedy, which I lay down as
a principal prevention ofthe greateſt diſorders, this
mighty Body would burſt with the poiſon of its own
ill huniours, and ſoon divide it ſelf into ſeveral Sig-
nories, as the ambition and power of the Governours
moſt remote from the Imperial Seat adminiſtred
them hopes and ſecurity of becoming abſolute.
In this Government, ſeverity, violence and cruel-
ty are natural to it, and it were as great an errour
to begin to looſe the reins, and eaſe the people of
that oppreſſion to which they and their fore-fathers
have ſince their firſt original been accuſtomed, as it
would be in a Nation free-born, and uſed to live un-
der the protection of good Laws, and the Clemen-
cy of a vertuous and Chriſtian Prince, to exerciſe a
Tyrannical power over their Eſtates and Lives, and
change their Liberty into ſervitude and lavery.
The Turks had the original of their Civil Govern-
ment founded in the time of the War : for when
they firſt came out of Scythia, and took Arms in their
hands, and ſubmitted unto one General, it is to be
fuppoſed, that they had no Laws but what were Ar-
bitrary and Martial, and moſt agreeable to the en-
terpriſe and deſign they had then in hand, when
Tangrolipix overthrew the Perſian Sultan, poſſeſſed
himſelf of his Dominions and power, and called and
opened the way for his companions out of Armenia;
when Chilumuſes revolted from him, and made a di-
ſtinct Kingdom in Arabia : when other Princes of
the Selcuccian Family in the infancy of the Turkih
power had by Wars among themſelves, or by Teſta-
ment made diviſion of their poſſeſſions; when (Anno
1300.) Ortoman, by ſtrange fortunes, and from ſmall
beginnings ſwallowed up all the other Governments
into the Ogufian Tribe, and united them under one
Head, untill at laſt it arrived to that grcatneſs and
power
Chap. II. the Turkiſh Polity.
5
1
Machi.c.6.
power it now enjoys. The whole condition of this
People was but a continued ſtate of War; wherc- Ma Eſpea
fore it is not ſtrange, if their Laws are ſevere, and maniche
in moſt things arbitrary; that the Emperour hould cominciano
be Abſolute and above Law, and that moſt of their admifire it
Cuſtoms ſhould run in a certain Chanel and Courſe rione, &c.
moſt anſwerable to the height and unlimited power del Frencia
of the Governour, and conſequently to the oppreſ- pe
ſion and ſubjection of the people : and that they
ſhould thrive moſt by ſervitude, be moſt happy, pro-
ſperous and contented under Tyranny, is as natu-
ral to them, as to a body to be nouriſhed with that
diet, which it had from its infancy or birth been
acquainted with. But not onely is Tyranny requi-
ſite for this people, and a ſtiff reign to curb them,
left by an unknown liberty they grow mutinous and
unruly, but likewiſe the large territories and re-
mote parts of the Empire require ſpeedy preven-
tions, without proceſſes of law, or formal indict-
ment: jealouſie and ſuſpicion of miſ-government
being licence and authority enough for the Emperour
to inflict his ſevereſt puniſhments; all which depends
upon the abſoluteneſs of the Prince; which becauſe
it is that whereby the Turks are principally ſuppor-
ted in their greatneſs, and is the prime Maxim
and
Foundation of their State, we ſhall make it the dif-
courſe and ſubject of the following Chapter.
1
1
CHA P. II.
The Abſoluteneſs of the Emperour is a great fup-
port of the Turkiſh Empire.
HE Turks having (as is before declared) laid
the firſt foundation of their Government with
the Principles moſt agreeable to Military Diſcipline,
B 3
their
THE
The Maxims of
Book I.
Sultan Mahomet Han the preſent Emperol
of the Tukes awed 26 years Amo jobg
33333
SCHOOT
Chap. II.
the Turkiſh Polity.
their Generals or Princes, whoſe will and luſts they
ſerved, became abſolute Maſters of their Lives and
Eſtates ; ſo that what they gained and acquired by
the Sword with labours, perils and ſufferings, was
appropriated to the uſe and benefit of their Great
Maſter. All the delightfull Fields of Aſia, the plea-
ſant Plains of Tempé and Thrace, all the Plenty of
Egypt, and Fruitfulneſs of the Nile, the Luxury of
Corinth, the Subſtance of Peloponneſus, Athens, Lem-
nos, Scio and Mitylene, with other Ines of the The large
Ægean Sea, the Spices of Arabia, and the Riches Turkich
of a great part of Perfia, all Armenia, the Provinces Empire.
of Pontus, Galatia, Bythinia, Phrygia, Lycia, Pam-
phylia, Paleſtine, Cæloſyria and Phænicia, Colchis, and
a great part of Georgia, the Tributary Principalities
of Moldavia and Valachia, Romania, Bulgaria, and
Servia, and the beſt part of Hungary, concur all
together to ſatisfie the appetite of one ſingle per-
ſon; all the extent of this vaſt Territory, the Lands
and Houſes, as well as the Caſtles and Arms, are
the proper Goods of the Grand Signior, in his fole
diſpoſal and gift they remain, whoſe poſſeſſion and
right they are; onely to Lands dedicated to Reli-
gious uſes, the Grand Signior diſclaims all right or
Claim; and this he ſo piouſly obferves (to the Shame
of our Sectaries in England, who violate the pene-
tralia of the Sanctuary) that when a Baſhaw, though
afterwards convicted of Treaſon, beſtows any lands
or rents on any certain Moſch or Temple, that
grant or gift is good and exempted from any dif-
poſal or power of the Grand Signior. The lands
being thus originally in the Grand Signior, after the
Conqueſts were made, and the Countrey ſecured,
and in condition to be diſtributed, diviſions were
made of the Houſes, Manors and Farms among the
Souldiery, whom they call Timars, as the reward and
recompence of their valour and labour; in conſi-
4
deration
A
Вд
8
Book I.
The Maxims of
1
deration of which, every one proportionably to
his revenue and poſſeſſion, is obliged to maintain
Horſe and Men to be always ready when the Grand
Signior ſhall call him forth to ſerve him in the Wars;
by which means the wholeCountrey being in the hands
of the Souldiery, all places are the better ſtrengthe-
ned, and the conquered people more eaſily kept from
Mutiny and Rebellion; not much unlike our Tenure
of Knigts-ſervice in England, and Lands held of the
Crown, but with this difference, that we enjoy them
by the title of a fixed and ſettled Law, never to be
forfeited but upon Treaſon and Rebellion; they en-
joy them alſo by inheritance. derived from the Fa-
ther to the Son, but yet as uſufructuary during the
pleaſure of the Emperour, in whom the propriety is
always reſerved, and who doth ofren, as his humour
and fancy leads him to pleaſe and gratifie a ſtranger,
difpoflėſs an ancient Poſſeflour, whoſe Family hath
for many generations enjoyed that Inheritance.
Sometimes I have heard with the ſighs of ſome and
the curſe of others, how the Grand Signior heated
in his Hunting, and pleaſed with the refreſhment of
a little cool and cryſtal Water, preſented him by a
poor Paiſant, hath in recompence thereof freed the
Tenant from the rent of his Landlord, and by his
fole word confirmed to him the Cottage he lived in,
the Woods, Gardens and Fields he manured, with
as found a title, as our long deeds and conveyances
ſecure our purchaſes and inheritances in England;
and this the former Maſter dares not name injuſtice,
becauſe this Tenant is now made proprietor by the
will of the Grand Signior, which was the ſame title
and claim with his; preſcription, tenant-right and
cuſtome availing nothing in this caſe. For if the
inheritance hath been anciently derived from Father
to the Son, the more is the goodneſs and bounty of
the Emperour to be acknowledged, that hath per-
mitted
Chap. II.
the Turkiſh Polity.
9
mitted ſo long a ſucceſſion of his favours to run in
one Family, in whoſe power it was to transfer it to
others.
The abſolute and unlimited power of this Prince
is more evident by the Titles they give, as God on
Earth, the Shadow of God, Brother to the Sun and
Moon, the Giver of all Earthly Crowns, &c. And
though they do not build and erect Altars to him,
as was done to the Roman Emperours, when that
people degenerated into a faſhion of deformed adu-
Iation, wherein Italy is at preſent corrupted; yet
the conception they have of his power, the Ray
they conceive to be in him of divine illumination,
is a kind of imagery and idolatrous fancy they frame
of his divinity. It is an ordinary ſaying among the
Turkiſh Cadees and Lawyers, that the Grand Signior
is above the Lam; that is, whatſoever Law is writ-
ten, is controllable, and may be contradicted by
him : his mouth is the Law it ſelf, and the power
of an infallible interpretation is in him; and though
the Mufti is many times, for cuſtome, formality and
ſatisfaction of the people conſulted with, yet when
his ſentences have not been agreeable to the de-
ſigns intended, I have known him in an inſtant
thrown from his Office to make room for another
Oracle better prepared for the purpoſe of his Ma-
ſter. Some maintain that the very Oaths and Pro-
miſes of the Grand Signior are always revocable,
when the performance of his Vow is a reftri&ion
to the abſolute power of the Empire. And I re-
member when my Lord Ambaſſadour hath ſome-
times complained of the breach of our Capitulari-
ons, and pleaded that the Grand Signior had no
power by ſingle Commands to infringe Articles of
Peace, to which he had obliged himſelf by folemn
Oaths and Vows; the Interpreters have gently
touched that point, and been as nice to queſtion
how
1
10
The Maxims of Book I.
how far the power of the Grand Signior extended,
as we ought to be in the ſubtile points of the di-
vine Omnipotence, but rather in contemplation of
the Grand Signior's juſtice, wiſedom, faith and cle-
mency, inſinuated arguments of honour, convenience
and juſtice in maintaining the League inviolate with
the King of England. It was Juſtinian's rule con-
cerning the Prerogative of Princes, Etfi legibus fo-
luti ſumus, tamen legibus vivimus. That is, although
the Majeſty of Princes, and the neceſſity of having
a ſupreme Head in all Governments, did free and
privilege them from all puniſhment, and exempt
them from the cenſure and correction of the law, that
no earthly power could call them to account for
their errours or diſorders in this World; yet it is
neceſſary to the being of an abſolute Monarch, to be
a ſevere executioner of the Laws of his Countrey,
and it is more his intereſt and ſecurity, than to act
without rule, and always to make uſe of the power
of abſolute dominion, which is to be applied like
Phyſick, when the ordinary force of nature cannot
remove the malignancy of ſome peccant humours.
The Grand Signior himſelf is alſo reſtrained by Laws,
but without impeachment to his abſolute juriſdicti-
For when there is a new Emperour, it is the
cuſtome to conduct him with great pomp and tri-
umph to a place in the Suburbs of Conſtantinople called
Job, where is an ancient Monument of ſome certain
Prophet, or Holy man, whom the Turks for want
of knowledge in Antiquity and Hiſtory, ſtyle that
Job, who was recorded for the mirrour of conſtan-
cy and patience. For they confound all Hiſtory in
Chronology, ſaying that Job was Solomon's Judge of
the Court, and Alexander the Great, Captain of his
Army. At this place ſolemn Prayers are made, that
God would proſper, and infuſe wiſedom into him,
who is to manage ſo great a charge. Then the
Mufti
on.
14
Chap. II.
the Turkiſh Polity.
II
Mufti embracing him, beſtows his benediction, and
the Grand Signior ſwears and promiſes folemnly to
maintain the Muſleman Faith, and Laws of the Pro-
phet Mahomet; and then the Viſiers of the Bench,
and other Baſhaws, with profound reverence and
humility, kiſſing the ground firſt, and then the
Hemm of his Veſt, acknowledge him their lawfull
and undoubted Emperour : And after this form of
inauguration, he returns with the like ſolemnity and
magnificence to the Seraglio (which is always the
Seat of the Ottoman Emperours.) And thus the Grand
Signior retains, and obliges himſelf to govern with-
in the compaſs of Laws, but they give him ſo large a
latitude, that he can no more be ſaid to be bound or
limited, than a man who hath the World to rove in
can be termed a Priſoner, becauſe he cannot exceed
the incloſure of the Univerſe. For though he be obli-
ged to the execution of the Mahometan Law, yet that
Law calls the Emperour the Mouth and Interpreter of
it, and endues him with power to alter and annul
the moſt ſettled and fixed Rules, at leaſt to wave
and diſpenſe with them when they are an obſtacle
to his Government, and contradict (as we ſaid be-
fore) any great deſign of the Empire. But the
learned Doctours among the Turks more clearly re-
ſtrain the Imperial power onely to the obſervation
of that which is Religious in the Mahometan Law,
ſaying, That in matters which are Civil his Law is
Arbitrary, and needs no other Judge or Legiſlatour
than his own will. Hence it is that they ſay, the
Grand Signior can never be depoſed or made accoun-
•
table to any for his crimes, whilſt he deſtroys care-
leſly of his Subjects under the number of 100 a day;
and in like manner hence it is, that though the Ma-
bometan Law determines the teſtimony of two Wit-
neſſes of that Faith to be valid for the determination
of all caſes of difference; yet by our Capitulation it
is pro-
1
IZ
The Maxims of Book I.
is provided, that no Turkiſh Witneſſes of what num-
ber or quality ſoever can avail any of the Engliſh Na-
tion, by reaſon that the caſe being Civil is diſpen-
ſible by the Imperial power ; but I doubt, were any
matter in queſtion Criminal (as we have never, God
be praiſed, had occaſion to put it to trial) the Ca-
pitulations would be forced to yield to the Mahome-
tan Law, as being both Religious and Divine, with
which the Sultan hath no power to diſpenſe. Of
what conſequence and benefit this abſolute power
hath been to the Turks, is evident by the extent of
their Empire and ſucceſs of their Arms. For if
the Sultan pleaſes the Souldiery, no matter how the
people in this conſtitution is contented; and this
was the concluſion of Machiavil upon this Govern-
ment, in the 19th Chapter of his Book del Principe.
And it muſt needs be a great advantage to a Com-
mander, when the Vrile and Juftum are reconciled
and made the ſame, and that he meets no contra-
diction or oppoſition at home, which may retard
or croſs the great deſigns abroad. The Emperour
of Germany had doubtleſs ſooner encountred the
Turks, and given a ſtop to his free entrance the firſt
year of the late War into Hungary, had he been
abſolute of the whole Empire, and not neceſſitated
to expect the conſent of his ſeveral Princes, and
the reſult of a Diet, when the Turks were even
ready to enter Germany. For when many heads or
hands are required, all buſineſs moves ſlowly, and
more time is ſpent in agreement of the manner of
action, in arguments and debates (which are moſt
commonly carried on by faction) than in the moſt
difficult point of execution. It would ſeem a great
clog to the Grand Signior to be obliged to depend
on the bounty of his Subjects when he would make
a War, or on the judgment of a Lawyer that ſhould
contradict and cenſure the actions of his Prince as
irregu-
Chap. III.
the Turkiſh Polity.
13
irregular, and exceeding the privileges of his
Prerogative. It is very difficult to underſtand how
it is poſſible with theſe Fetters for any Countrey
or City ever to arrive to that height, as to be ter-
med the Miſtreſs of a great Empire, or a Prince
be ſaid to have a long arm, or embrace a large
compaſs of the Globe, who is pinioned with the
bands of his own Laws. But I confeſs it is a bleſ-
ſing and wonderfull happineſs of a people, to be
Subjects of a gracious Prince, who hath preſcribed
his power within the compaſs of wholeſome. Laws,
acknowledged a right of poſſeſſion and propriety
of Eſtate as well in his Subjects as himſelf, who
doth not puniſh the innocent with the guilty, nor
oppreſs without diſtinction, nor act the part of
that King whom God gives in his wrath. But
then they muſt content themſelves with their own
Borders, or ſome neighbouring conqueſt, and this
is better, and a greater glory and content, than
the honour of being Slaves to the luſt of a Mo-
parch, whoſe Titles comprehend the greateſt part
of the World.
CH A P. III.
+
The Leſſon of Obedience to the Emperour is taught
by the Turks, as a Principle of Religion rather
than of State.
THE
*HE abſolute power in the Prince implies an
exact obedience in the Subjects, and to inſtill
and confirm that Principle no art or induſtry is
wanting in the education of thoſe who are placed
in
14
Book I.
The Maxims of
in the Seraglio, with deſign of preferment to Offices
and great Charges; ſo that even the Oath of Obe-
dience which Friars and other Religious men yow
to their Superiours at their firſt initiation into Ec-
cleſiaſtical Orders, is not more exactly or devoutly
obſerved or profeſſed by them, than this Doctrine.
of ſubmiſſion to the will of their great Maſter is
carefully taught to his young Scholars who ſtand
Probationers and Candidates for all the Govern-
ment of the Empire. To die by the hand or com-
mand of the Grand Signior, when the blow is ſub-
mitted to, with entire reſignation, is taught to be
the higheſt point of Martyrdom ; and whoſe good
fortune it is fo to ſuffer is immediately tranſported
to Paradiſe. Kara Muſtapha Paſſam (a great Viſier)
after he had been fo ſucceſsfull in all matters of his
charge, and proved ſo excellent an Inſtrument of
victories and ſervices to his Maſter, that he was ap-
plauded by all to be a moſt happy and fortunate
Miniſter, was ſo ſenſible of his own condition, and
the favour of his Prince, that he confeſſed he was
now arrived to the greateſt glory and perfection he
could in this life aſpire to, and onely wanted the
holy Martyrdom, to die by the order and ſentence
of the Grand Signior, as the reward of his faithful-
neſs, and the conſummation of all his Honours.
Such as receive any wages or pay coming from
the Exchequer, or any Office depending on the
Crown, have the title of Kul, which is, the Grand
Signior's Slave : ſuch is the great Viſier and all the
Baſhaws of the Empire, and it is more honourable
than the condition and name of Subje£t ; for they
have a privilege over theſe, and can revile, beat
and abuſe them with Authority; but the Subject can-
not offer the leaſt injury to the Slave, without dan-
ger of ſevere puniſhment. Slavery amongſt the
Turks denotes a condition of entire reſignation to
the
2
I
Chap. III.
the Turkiſh Polity.
15
the will and command of the Emperour, to perform
whatſoever he ſignifies; or if poſible, what he con-
ceives: though he command whole Armies of them
to precipitate themſelves from a Rock, or build a
Bridge with piles of their bodies for him to paſs
Rivers, or to kill one another to afford him paſtime
and pleaſure. They that have been where they
have ſeen and known the manner of this blind obe
dience, may well cry out, o homines ad ſervitutem
paratos ! And doubtleſs the flattery uſed in the Sea
raglio towards the Prince by thoſe that are near his
perſon, is proportionable to this condition of ſla-
very they profeſs, and cannot but fanſie a ſtrange
kind of projected baſeneſs in all the deportment
within the Walls of the Seraglio, when there ap-
pears ſo much condeſcenſion abroad to all the luits
and evil inclinations of their Maſter; ſo that a ge-
nerous Prince (as ſome have been found among the
Ottoman Emperours) though he deſired not the pub-
lick liberty, would yet be weary of this ſlaviſh com-
pliance, and ſeek other counſel and means to in-
form himſelf of the true ſtate of his own and other Qui liberica
Kings Dominions, than ſuch as proceed from men cum nuller
unexperienced in any other Court or Countrey than eum projets
that they live in. This flattery and immoderate patientie
ſubjection hath doubtleſs been the cauſe of the de-redebat
.
cay of the Turkiſh diſcipline in the time of Sultan
Ibrahim, when Women governed, and now in this
preſent age of Sultan Mahomet, whoſe counſels are
given chiefly by his mother, Negroes, Eunuchs, and
ſome handſome young Mofayp or Favourite; fel-
dom any from without being permitted, or have
their ſpirits emboldened to declare a truth, or are
called to give their counſel in matters of greateſt
importance. So that this obedience which brave and
wiſe Emperours have made uſe of in the advance-
ment of noble exploits, and enlargement of their
Empire,
Tac.
16
Book 1.
The Maxims of
!
Empire, is with effeminate Princes (delighted with
flattery) the ſnare of their own greatneſs, and oc-
caſion of weak counſels and means in the manage-
ment of great deſigns. If a man ſeriouſly conſider
the whole compoſition of the Turkiſh Court, he will
find it to be a Priſon and Banniard of Slaves, dif-
fering from that where the Galley-ſlaves are immu-
red, onely by the ornaments and glittering out-lide
and appearances : here their Chains are made of
Iron, and there of Gold, and the difference is onely
in a painted ſhining ſervitude, from that which is
a fqualid, fordid and a noiſome ſlavery. For the
Youths educated in the Seraglio (which we ſhall have
occaſion to diſcourſe of in the next Chapter) are
kept as it were within a Priſon, under a ſtrange ſe-
verity of diſcipline, ſome for 20, 30, others 40
years, others the whole time of the age of man,
and grow gray under the correction of their Hogiacs
or Tutors. The two Brothers of this preſent Grand
Signior are alſo impriſoned here, reſtrained with a
faithfull and carefull guard, and perlaps are ſome-
times permitted out of grace and favour into the
preſence of their Brother, to kiſs his Veſt, and to
perform the offices of duty and humility before their
Prince. The Ladies alſo of the Seraglio have their
faithfull keepers of the black guard to attend them,
and can onely have the liberty of enjoying the air
which palles through Grates and Lattices, unleſs
ſometime they obtain licence to ſport and recreate
themſelves in the Garden, ſeparated from the ſight
of men by Walls higher than thoſe of any Nun-
nery.
Nay, if a man conſiders the contexture of the
whole Turkiſh Government, he will find it ſuch a Fa-
brick of lavery, that it is a wonder if any amongſt
them ſhould be born of a free ingenuous Spirit.
The Grand Signior is born of a Slave, the Mother of
the
Chap.III.
The Turkiſh Polity.
17
the preſent being Circaſian, taken perfiaps by the
Tartars, in their incurſions into that Countrey. The
Viſiers themſelves are not always frec-born by Fa-
ther or Mother; for the Turks get more Children
by their ſlaves than by their Wives, and the conti-
nual ſupply of ſlaves ſent in by the Tartars, taken
from different Nations, by way of the Black Sea,
(as hereafter we ſhall have occaſion to ſpeak more
fully) fills Conſtantinople with ſuch a ſtrange race,
mixture, and medly of different ſorts of Bloud, that
it is hard to find many that can derive a clear line
from ingenuous Parents: So that it is no wonder that
ainongſt the Turks a diſpoſition be found fitted and
diſpoſed for ſervicude, and that is better governed
with a ſevere and tyrannous hand, than with ſweet-
neſs and lenity, unknown to them and theit Fore-
fathers : as Grotius takes this Maxim out of Ariſtotle
Quoſdam homines naturâ effe ſervos ; i.e. ad fervitis-
tem aptos ; do ita populi quidem, eo ſunt ingenio, ut
regi quam regere norint rectius. But ſince it appears
that ſubmiſſion and ſubjection are ſo incident to the
nature of the Turks, and obedience taught, and ſo
carefully inſtilled into them with their firſt Rudi-
ments; it may be a pertinent queſtion, how it comes
to paſs, that there are ſo many mutinies and rebelli.
ons as are ſeen and known amongſt the Turks, and
thoſe commonly the moſt inſolent, violent and de-
ſperate that we read of in ſtory. To let paſs the
mutinies of former times in the Ottoman Camp, and
the uſual, though ſort rebellions of ancient days:
I ſhall inſtance in the cauſes and beginnings of two
notorious diſturbances, or rather madneſles of the
Souldiery not mentioned in any Hiſtory, which being
paſſages of our age, deſerve greatly to be recorded.
This obedience then that is ſo diligently taught
and inſtilled into the Turkiſh Militia (as to the
Spahees in their Seragliosą or Seminaries ; the Jani- spuheese
the Turki
C
zaries Horle
28
The Maxims of Book I.
zaries in their Chambers) fometimes is forgot, when
the paſſions and animoſities of the Court (by which
inferiour affections are moſt commonly regulated)
corrupt that Diſcipline, which its reaſon and fobrie-
ty inſtituted. For the affections of Princes are en-
dued with a general influence, when two powerfull
parties aſpiring both to greatneſs and authority,
allure the Souldiers to their reſpective Factions, and
engage them in a Civil War amongſt themſelves;
and hence proceed feditions, deſtruction of Empires,
the overthrow of Commonwealths, and the violent
death of great Miniſters of State.
And ſo it happened when ill government, and un-
proſperous ſucceſſes of War, cauſed diſobedience in
the Souldiery, which ſome emulous of the greatneſs
of thoſe that were in power, nouriſhed and raiſed
to make place for themſelves or their party. For
in the time of Sultan Mahomet, the preſent Grand
Signior, when the whole Government of the Empire
reſted in the hands of one Mulki Kadin, a young
audacious Woman, by the extraordinary favour and
love of the Queen-Mother, (who, as it was divul-
ged, exerciſed an unnatural kind of carnality with
the ſaid Queen) ſo that nothing was left to the coun-
fel and order of the Viſier and grave Seniors, but
was firſt to receive approbation and authority from
her; the black Eunuchs and Negroes gave laws to
all, and the Cabinet Councils were held in the ſe-
cret Apartments of the Women ; and there were
Proſcriptions made, Officers diſcharged, or ordain-
ed as were moſt proper to advance the intereſt of
this Feminine Government. But at length the Soul-
diery (not uſed to the Tyranny of Women) no lon-
ger ſupporting this kind of ſervitude, in a moment
reſolved on a remedy, and in great tumults came
to the Seraglio, where commanding the Grand Sig.
nior himſelf to the Kioſch, or Banquetting-houſe,
they
Chap. III.
The Turkiſh Polity.
19
they demanded without farther Prologue the heads of
the favourite Eunuchs; there was no Argument or
Rhetorick to be propoſed to this unreaſonable mul-
titude, nor time given for delays, or conſultation;
but every one of the accuſed, as he was entred in-
to the souldiers Roll or Catalogue, and required,
being firſt ſtrangled, was afterwards thrown head-
long from the Wall of the Garden, and committed
to the farther ſatisfaction of their enemies revenge,
by whom from thence they were dragged to the
Hippodromo, and before the new Moſquc cut into
ſmall pieces, and their fleſh roaſted aud eaten by
them. The day following, they apprehended Mul-
ki, and her Husband Schaban Kalfa, both whom they
put to death; nor ended this tumult here, until by
means of diffention between the Spabees and Jani-
zaries, the principal Miniſters found means and op-
portunity to interpoſe their power; and having
executed ſeveral of the Spahees, and performed o-
ther exemplary parts of Juſtice, reduced matters to
ſome kind of quietneſs and compoſure; and thus or-
der reſults often from confuſion, and tumults in cor-
rupted Commonwealths have operated good effects
to the redreſs of ſeveral evils.But beſides this in.
ſurrection or mutiny of the Janizaries, have ſuc-
ceeded divers other; but becauſe there hath been
no diſorder amongſt them ſo notorious and memo-
rable, as that which occaſioned the death of Kio-
ſem, Grandmother to the preſent Sultan, we have
thought fit to record the certain particulars of it co
all poſterity.
C a
CHAP .
20
Book I.
The Maxims of
CHA P. IV.
A True Relation of the Deſigns managed by the
old Queen, Wife of Sultan Ahmet, and Mo-
ther of Sultan Morat, and Sultan Ibrahim,
agafrit lier Grand-Child Sultan Mahomer,
who now Reigns ; and of the Death of the
ſaid Queen and her Complices.
Fter the murther of Sultan Ibrahim, by confpi-
racy of the Janizaries, Sultan Mahomet, (el-
deft Şon of the late deceaſed Emperour, a Child of
nine years old) fucceeded in the Throne of his
Father; and the tuition of him, and adminiſtrati-
on of the Government (during his minority) was
committed'.to the old Queen, the Grandmother,
called Kiofem; a Lady, who through her long ex-
perience, and practice in affairs, was able, and
proper for fo conſiderable an Office; and to the
young Sultan was conducted to the Moſch of Eiub,
where, with the accuſtomed Ceremonies, his Sword
was girt to his fide, and he proclaimed Emperour
through all the Kingdoms and Provinces of his
Dominions.
For ſome time this old Queen governed all things
according to her pleaſure, untill the Mother of this
young Sultan (as yet trembling with the thoughts
of the horrid death of her Lord; and fearing left
the fubtile and old Politician the Grandmother (who
had compalled the death of her Husband) ſhould
likewiſe contrive the Murther of her Son, grew hour-
ly more jealous of his life and ſafety; which ſuſpi.
cion of hers was augmented by the knowledge the
had
Chap. IV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
21
had of the ambitious and haughty ſpirit of the Grand-
mother, and the private treaties, and ſecret corre-
ſpondence ſhe held with the Janizaries, which com-
pelled her to a reſolution of making a Faction like-
wiſe with the Spah:es, and Paſhaws, and Beyes, who
had received their Education in the Seraglio, being
a party always oppoſite to the Janizaries. Theſe
the courted by Letters and Mellages, complaining
of the death and murther of the Sultan her Husband,
the Pride and Inſolence of the Janizaries, and ſmall
eſteen was had of her Son, their undoubted Prince;
adding, that if they provided not for their own
ſafety, the old Queen would aboliſh both the name
and order of Spahees. The Afiatick Spabees awake.
ned hereat, with a conſiderable Army marched to
Scutari, under the conduct of Gurgi Nebi, and de-
manded the heads of thoſe who had been the Tray-
tors and Conſpiratours againſt the ſacred Life of
their late Sovereign ; all which were then under the
protection of the Jånizaries, and ſupported by the
powerfull Authority of the Queen Regent. Upon
this Alarm the Grand Viſier, called (Morat Paſhaw)
who had had his Education among the Janizaries, be-
ing adored by them as an Oracle, and engaged with
them in the late Treaſon againſt the Sultan, ſpecdi-
ly paſſed over from Conftantinople to Scutari, with
an Army of Janizaries, and others of his favourites
and followers, tranſporting likewiſe Artillery and
all neceſſaries for cntrenchment; ſome skirmiſhes
paſſed between the Vanguard of the Spahees and the
Deli (which are the Viſier's Guard) and thereby
had engaged both the Armies; but that the two
Chief Juſtices of Anatolia and Greece interpoſing
with their grave and religious countenances, prea-
ched to them of the danger and impiety there was in
the effuſion of Muſſelmins or Believers Bloud; and
that, had they any juſt pretences, their plea ſhould
C 3
be
22
The Maxims of Book I.
be heard, and all differences decided by the Law.
Theſe, and ſuch like perſuaſions made impreſſion
on Gurgi Nebi and other Spahees: and the poſture
they found their Adverſaries in, to give them bat-
tel, made them inclinable to hearken to propoſals
for accommodation ; but eſpecially their courages
were abated by what the Juſtices had declared, that
in caſe they repaired not to their own homes, the
Viſier was reſolved to burn all the Rolls, and pro-
claim a general Neſiraum through the whole Em-
pire: which is an Edict of the King and Mufti, com-
manding all the Turks of his Kingdoms from ſeven
years old and upward to arm and follow him to the
War.
The Spahees hercupon diſperſed themſelves; and
from their retreat encreaſed the Pride of the Jani-
zaries faction, and of their chief Commanders, viz.
Beet as Aga, highly favoured by the Queen Regent;
Kul Kiabia Lieutenant of the Janizaries, and Kara
Chiaus a follower of Bektas, who now eſteemed
themſelves abſolute Maſters of the Empire. Theſe
three now governed all matters, contriving in their
ſecret Councils the deſtruction of the Spabecs; eſpe-
cially thoſe famed for Riches and Valour; and as
one of the firſt Rank, gave order to the Palha of
Anatolid to take away the life of Gurgi Nebi, whom
accordingly he one day aſſaulted in his quarters, and
being abandoned by his Souldiers ſhot him with a
Piſtol, and ſent his head to Conftantinople.
The Spabees exaſperated hereat, entred into pri-
vate Councils and Conſpiracies in Anatolia againſt
the Fanizaries, drawing to their party ſeveral
Beyes
and Paſhaws of Aſia (and particularly one Ipfir a Cir.
caſian born, but educated in the Seraglio, a perſon of
a courageous ſpirit, and powerfull in Men and Trea-
ſure) alfaulted many quarters of the Janizaries in
Aſia, and cutting off their Arms and Noſes, miſe-
rably
:
Chap. IV. The Turkiſh Polity.
2.3
rably flaughtered as many as fell into their hands.
On the other party Beitas Aga, ſecure in his con-
dition, amaſſed wealth with both hands by new im-
poſitions, rapine, and other arts; cauſing to be
coined at Belgrade 300 thouſand Afpers, one third
Silver and two of Tin; theſe Aſpers he diſperſed
amongſt the Tradeſmen and Artiſans, forcing others
to exchange his falſe metal for Gold, at the value
of 160 Aſpers for the Hungarian Ducat. The people
ſenſible of the cheat, began a mutiny in the quarter
of the Sadlers at Conſtantinople, which encreaſed
ſo faſt that the whole City was immediately in a
general uproar: This Tumult was violently car-
ried to the place of the Mufti, whom they forced
with the Seigh (who is the Grand Signior's Prea-
cher) and the Nakib Eſrif, a Primate of the Maho-
metan Race, to accompany them to the Seraglio,
where at the inward Gate of the Royal Lodgings,
with clamours and out-cries they made their com-
plaint. In this danger the Grand Signior was ad-
viſed by the Capi Agaſi, and Solyman Aga, the Kuzlir
Aga or chief Eunuch of the Women, that this hap-
py conjuncture was to be embraced for the deſtructi-
on of Be&tas and his Complices; but fear, and too
much caution hindred that deſign for the preſent ;
onely it was judged fit, for ſatisfaction of the Multi-
tude, that Melek Ahmet Palliam (then Prinie Viſier,
and yet a llave to the luſts of the Janizaries) ſhould
be deprived of his office, which was immediately ef-
fected; and the Seal taken from him was delivered
to Siaus Paflam, a ſtout and valiant perſon. This
Viſier being jealous of his own honour, and jealous
for the ſafety of the Empire, caſt about all ways to
fuppreſs the arrogance of Beétas and his adherents ;
left the like ſhame and misfortune ſhould befall him,
as did to Murad Pallaw one of his late Predeccflours
in the Office of Viſier, who for diſſenting from
Bectas
CA
914
The Maxims of Book I.
Be&t as in opinion, had loſt his life, had he not eſca-
ped his fury by flying into Greece.
The times were
alſo troubleſome, and full of danger ; the, Janiza-
ries kept Guard in the ſtreets, not ſuffering ſo much
as two Citizens to walk together, for prevention of
ſecret conſultations; many Artiſans,or Handy-crafts-
men were impriſoned, as principally in the late tu-
mult, againſt the conſent and order of the new Vi-
fier; the Court was alſo divided ; The Sultan's party
contrived to ſurprize and kill the rebellious Com-
manders of the Janizaries, and that the day follow-
ing, the Lieutenant of the Baltagees, or Hatchet-
men, ſhould encounter Kul-chiachia as he came ac-
cording to cuſtome to the Divan,and ſlay him; but the
Old Queen being of a contrary faction, with threats
and menaces frighted that Officer from his deſign.
The two Queens were exaſperated highly againſt
each other; one to maintain the authority of her
Son and the other her own; in the City the confu-
fion grow greater; the Fanizaries were not pleaſed
with the ele&tion of Sians Pasa, knowing him to be
averſe to their faction; but yet conſidering the ſtate
of the times, they endeavoured with fair promiſes
to allure him to their party. The old Qucen by
Letters adviſed Botas of all matters that were diť
courſed in the Seraglio, intimating that the young
Queen was authour of all theſe diſturbances, and
that therefore as a remedy of all theſe evils, it was
neceſary that Sultan Mahomet ſhould be depoſed,
and his younger brother Solyman placed in his ſtead,
who having a Mother, would be abſolutely ſubject
to her tuition: The added likewiſe that Solyman was
a luſty Youth, corpulent and majeſtical, whereas
Sultan Mahomet was lean, weakly and unable for the
Crown. Bectas having received this Meſſage from
the Queen Regent, aſſembled a Councilat Orta-giami,
(that is the Fanizaries Moſch) where was a great and
folemn
I
Chap. IV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
25
1
ſolemn appearance both of the Souldiery and Law-
yers, (which latter are of the ſpiritual function a-
mong them) fome out of friendihip to their party,
and others for fear of their power; onely the Viſier
was wanting, whom they ſent to invite, out of an
opinion that he might be drawn to their fide; and
in caſe they found him oppoſite, then not to ſuffer
him to eſcape alive from their Councils. It was
then two hours in the night, when this Meſſage
came to the Viſier; and though it was againſt the
ſtate and gravity of a Viſier to go to any, but his
Maſter ; yet he thought it now time to diſlemble,
and overcome the greatneſs of his mind; and ſo with
a private Retinue went to the Moſch, where the
firft he encountred was. a Guard of Ten thouſand
Janizaries, armed with their Muskets and Matches
lighted, which at firſt ſo diſmayed him, that he had
ſome thoughts of returning, but afterwards recove-
ring himſelf, and taking courage, reſolved to pro-
and coming to the Moſch, Be{tas vouchſafed
not to meet liim, but fent another to perform that
Ceremony; at which neglect, though the greatneſs
of his ſpirit could ſcarce contain it ſelf; yet ſuppreſ-
ſing his choler, he addreſſed himſelf to the feet of
Bectas, who ſcarce ariſing gave him a faint welcome;
and ſetting him on his left hand (which is the up-
per hand with the Turkiſh Souldiery) began to pro-
pound to him his new deſigns, and firſt, That it was
neceſſary, that the preſent King ſhould be depo-
ſed, and Solyman Crowned in his place. That the
Canons of the Imperial Seraglio Mould be reformed,
and that whereas the Children of divers Nations
were yearly collected for the ſervice of the Grand
Signior, none ſhould for the future have admiſſion
there, but the Sons of Janizaries : The Viſier con-
fented to all that was propoſed, profeſſing a ſincere
affection and reality to them, and their party,
ſwearing
ceed;
}
26
Book I.
The Maxims of
។
ſwearing upon the Alchoran, with the moſt horrid
imprecations on himſelf, and his Family, if he were
not faithfull to him and his deſigns; which gave
BeEt as that ſatisfaction that he began to perſuade
himſelf that the Viſier was really a confiding per-
fon, and one affectionate to their intereſt; and ſo
partly from this conſideration, and partly out of a
confidence of his own ſtrength, and inability of the
Viſier to hurt him, fairly took his leave of him, and
ſo diſmiſſed his Kalaba Divan, or his confuſed Coun-
cil. But the Chiachia Bei (or Lieutenant-General
of the Janizarics) and Kara-Chiaus reproved very
much Bett as for permitting the Viſier to eſcape
with his life, ſaying he had done ill in ſuffering the
Bird to eſcape out of the Cage; that he had re-
leafed one, and permitted him
to carry his head on
his ſhoulders, who would ſhortly take off theirs;
with many words of the like effect. But Beztas fligh-
ted their reproof, as proceeding from want of cou-
rage, and the ignorance of their own power; and
that the time until morning was ſo ſhort, that ſhould
the Viſier intend to countermine them, he was whol-
ly unable, being unprovided both of Power and
Counſel. The Viſier being got free, went apace to
the Seraglio, with two Men onely, thanked God as he
walked, that he was freed from the hands of thoſe
Tyrants and Villains; and coming to the Iron-gate,
intending to paſs through the Garden, he found it
open contrary to the cuſtom; and enquiring of the
Boſtangees or Gardiners the reaſon, he could learn
nothing farther from them, than that it was the or-
der of the old Queen : who (as it appeared after-
wards) expected her Confidents who might with-
draw her that night into ſome retirement where ſhe
might remain ſecure from the dangers of the enſu-
ing day. The Viſier being entred, went ſoftly to
the Sultans Apartments, and in his way by good
chance
ܪ
Chap. IV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
27
chance met with the Kuzlir Agafi Solyman Aga, the
chief Eunuch of the Women, who in the dark was
making his rounds about the old Queen's Lodgings;
by the Viſier's voice Solyman knew who he was, but
was amazed at his unſeaſonable viſit; yet underſtan-
ding the buſineſs, thanked him for his Vigilance; ad-
ding that he had alſo obſerved that the old Queen,
contrary to her cuſtome, was not yet gone to bed,
who did at other times at two hours in the night
diſpoſe her ſelf to reſt, onely this evening ſhe had
entertained her felf in company of her Eunuchs, and
Favourites, with Muſick, Singing, and other unu-
ſual delights. Wherefore, after ſome ſhort delibe-
ration, the Viſier, Solyman Aga, and others of the
King's Eunuchs went to the quarters of the old
Queen, and offering to enter forcibly, were repul-
fed by the Queen's Ēunuchs; but Solyman Aga being
a ftout man drew his Dagger and ſtruck the chief
Chamberlain Baſh Kapa Oglar on the face, upon
which the other Eunuchs who accompanied Solyman
entred furiouſly with their Daggers, at which the Eu-
nuchs of the Queen flying, ſhe remained alone in the
Chamber, where ſhe was committed to the cuſtody of
the King's Eunuchs. Thefugitive Eunuchswould im-
mediately have eſcaped out of the Seraglio, but the
Gates were firſt ſhut by order of Salyman Aga, ſo
that they with all other favourites of the ſaid Queen
were taken and ſecured in ſafe hands. This victo-
ry was ſo ſecretly obtained, that they received no
Alarm in the Royal Lodgings, though near adjoin-
ing; ſo that the Viſer and Solyman Aga went to the
Chamber whicre the King Nept, and lifting up the
Antiport, made a ſign of ſilence to the Ladies of
the Guard, commanding by dumb motions that the
young Queen Mould be awakened ( for it is the
cuſtom in the Grand Signior's Court to ſpeak by
figns, to prevent noiſe, and as if there were ſome
point
28
The Maxims of Book I.
2
point in it of Majeſty and Decency, they have prac-
tiſed this mute language fo fully, that they are.a-
ble to recount ſtories in it.) The Ladies hereup-
on gently rubbing the Queen's feet, raiſed her out
of her ſleep, and gave her to underſtand that Soly-
man Aga would ſpeak with her; whereat the Queen
ſurprized leapt from her Bed to ſpeak with him, and
was ſcarce informed of the buſineſs before ſhe be-
came ſo affrighted, that ſhe could not contain her
ſelfwithin the bounds of moderation or ſilence, but
with great cry ran to take her Son as one diſtracted,
and catching him up in her Armes, cried out, o Son!
thou and I are dead; the grand Signior likewiſe as
a Child bewailed himſelf, and falling at the feet
of Solyman Aga, ſaid, Lala, Lala Kurtar-beni
which is, Tutor, Tutor ſave me: He not without
Tears took his Lord into his Arms, and with the
Viſier encouraged the Child and his Mother, pro-
teſting that they would rather die, than live to be-
hold lo horrid a ruine; and ſo accompanied him,
(fome Ladies carrying before Torches lighted in
their hands) to the Hozoda, which is the Preſence
Chamber or place where the principal Officers of
the Court attend. Upon the approach of the
Torches, the Guard which watched in this Cham-
ber was amazed, and walking towards the light to
diſcover what there was, perceived that the Grand
Signior was coming thicher, and thereupon retur-
ned again with all haſte to awaken their compani-
ons, and calling them immcdiatcly to repair to their
due ſervice. The Grand Signior being ſeated on
a Throne, which is always remaining in the Preſence
Chamber; the Oſlicers hereof (which are in number
forty) preſented themſelves before him, deſiring to
know if bis Majeſty had any thing wherein to em-
ploy their Fidelity and Service. Hereat Solyman
Aga ſaid, He that ears the King's Bread, ſhould apply
himſelf
Chap. IV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
29
himſelf to the King's ſervice; me ſuffered the Traitors
to deſtroy Sultan Ibrahim, and now they would alſo take
this out of our hands; To you it belongs, who are his
Majeſty's Principal Servitors, to afford him your ut-
moſt aſſiſtance. Eigiufi Muſapha Paſſa Sword-bearer to
the Grand Signior, and chief of the Preſence Cham-
ber, a Man of a Lion's heart and undaunted reſolu-
tion underſtanding ſomething formerly of the bad in-
clinacions of the old Queen towards the King, rea-
dily replied, Great Maſter, be not troubled, to morrow
you ſhall fee (God willing) the Heads of your Ene-
mies at your Feet. The Viſier and others in the
mean time after a ſhort Conſult fell to act, the ex-
igency of their affairs admitting no delays, and in
the firſt place, Den and Ink being brought, an Or- !
der was preſented to the Grand Signior to be ſub-
ſcribed for the arreſting the Boffangi-Paſha as a
Traitor, for having againſt the rule of the night
kept open the Gate of the King's Garden. This
was done in an inſtant, he removed from his Of-
fice and another conſtituted in his place, and at the
ſame time the Oath of Allegiance was adminiſtred
to him, who calling together the Gardiners in num-
ber about 5oo, cauſed them alſo all to ſwear faith-
full obedience to the Grand Signior, and to remain
all that night, keeping good Guard at the Gates
and Walls of the Gardens. In the next place the
Ichoglans were called up (who are the Grand Sig-
nior's Pages) and to proceed with the more priva-
cy and lealt confuſion, they went firſt to the Cham-
ber of the Capa Agafi (who by his office is over all
the Youth of the Seraglio) and knocking gently at
the Window, the Guards came at the noiſe, and de-
manded what the matter was ? they anſwered, A-
wake the Capa Aga, and let him ſpeak to us at the
Window. But the Capa Aga would firſt know who
they were that would speak with him: and when it
was
30
The Maxims of Book I
was told him that it was the Viſier and the Kuſir
Aga, he anſwered, I am indiſpoſed and cannot riſe,
but utter what you have to ſay at the Window; ſo
they ſaid, By his Majeſty's order go and raiſe all the
Ichoglans in the Seraglio, upon an important accafi-
on; and yet the Capa Agafi would not ſtir, ſo that
fome believed him confederate in the Conſpira-
cy; but the truth was, he was an ancient Man
of 90 years, and anhealthfull in his body. Where-
fore Solyman Aga cried out with a loud voice, Aga,
raiſe the Ichoglans, our King is ready to be taken ont
of our bands; but the Capa Aga perſiſted that he
would not raiſe the Ichoglans or Pages, unleſs he
brought a Command in writing from the King. In
the interim the Servants of the Capa Aga awakened,
and hearing this diſcourſe, could not contain them-
ſelves, but without farther order ran to both the
greater and leſſer Chamber of the Pages; the Butler
came to that which is called the greater Chamber;
it was then five hours in the night when he entred
in, and running to the middle of the Chamber.
which was 80 Paces in length, he made a ſtop and
clapped his hands together; (To make ſuch a noiſe
in the Seraglio at night was a high miſdemeanor) at
which ſome being awakened, raiſed up their heads,
and ſtartled at ſuch an unuſual alarm, enquired the
reaſon of ic; at which he again clapping his hands,
and crying out, Ariſe, the Grand Signior is like to be
taken out of our hands the whole Chamber was raiſed
ſo that you might have ſeen all the Ichoglans in number
above 600 to riſe and run in a confuſed manner, ſome
without Cloaths, ſome without Arms to fight, ſome
ſuppoſing the Janizaries were already entred the
Seraglio. In this amaze came a Guard of Black and
White Eunuchs to the door, adviſing them to arm
themſelyes with what weapons were next at hand,
and there to remain untill they received farther
Orders.
2
T
Chap.IV. The Turkiſh Polity.
31
Orders. All the other Chambers of the Pages and
Officers were in the ſame confuſion, and were com-
manded in the like manner to arm themſelves. The
Grand Signior fearing all this while he ſhould be put
to death as his Father was, could not be pacified un-
till Muftapha Paſha his Sword-bearer taking him by
the hand Thewed him his Attendants all armed, and
ready at his command; and paſſing by one of the
Windows of the Lodgings, was deſcried by a young
man, who cried out with a loud voice (God grant
our King Ten thouſand years of life) at which all the
Chamber ſhouted, * Allah, Abab; this Acclamati- A Shout
on rang through all the Seraglio, ſo that it reached Turks when
the more remote quarters of the Drogiſts, Cooks, they tight
Pole-axe-men, Faulconers, and others; who being
ready and armed as the others, anſwered with the
like ſhout.
Theſe preparations were not onely in the Seraglio,
but likewiſe without; for the Viſier had given or-
der to all the Paſhaws and Beglerbegs, and other his
Friends, that without
delay they ſhould repair to the
Seraglio with all the force they could make, bring-
ing with them three days Proviſion, obliging them
under pain of Death to this Duty. In a ſhort ſpace fo
great was this concourſe, that all the Gardens of the
Seraglio, the outward Courts and all the adjoining
Streets were filled with armed Men: from Galata and
Tophana came Boats and Barges loaden with Pow-
der and Ammunition and other neceſſaries; ſo that
in the morning by break of day appeared ſuch an
• Army of Horſe and Foot in the Streets, and Ships
and Gallies on the Sea, as adminiſtred no ſmall ter-
rour to the Fanizaries; of which being adviſed, and
ſeeing the concourſe of the people run to the alli-
ſtence of the King, they thought it high time to be-
ſtir themſelves; and therefore armed a great com-
pany of Albaneſes, Greeks, and other Chriſtians, to
whom
i
32
The Maxims of Book I.
whom they offered Money, and the Title and Privi-
leges of Janizaries, promiſing to free them from
Harach, or Impoſitions paid by the Chriſtians; which
Arguments were ſo prevalent, that moſt taking
Arms, you might ſee the Court and City divided,
and ready to enter into a moſt dreadfull confuſion
of a Civil War.
In the Seraglio all things were in good order, the
Morning Devotions being finiſhed, the Baltagees,
(who are a guard that carry Poleaxes) called to the
Pages to join with them, and accompany them to
the Preſence Chamber. Theſe Baltagces were in
number about 200, ſtrong, of large ſtature, and of
admirable agility; at whoſe beck the Pages ran with
all alacrity to the door of the Chamber, where they
at firſt received a repulſe from the Maſter of the
Chamber who was an Eunuch, and one faithfuil to
the old Queens intereſt, who to yield all poſſible
furtherance towards the protection of her Perſon,
reproved the inſolence of the Rout in coming ſo
boiſterouſly to the Royal Lodgings, to which they
unanimouſly anſwered that they would ſpeak to his
Majeſty, that it was their delire to have the old
Queen (Enemy to the King, and the Mahometan
Faith) put to Death ; at which words he being en-
raged, and relying on his Authority, reproved them
with terms of Rebels and Traitors to their Maſter.
What have you to doe with the Queen, ſaid he ? Are you
worthy to open your mouths againſt her ſerene Name?
He reiterating theſe and the like words, one of this
Rabble faid, Kill that Cuckold, for he alſo is an Ene-
my of the Faith. And whilſt one lifted up his hand
to ſtriķe him, he fled by the way of the larras into
the Garden, whither being purſued by five or ſix
of them, he was overtaken, and catching him by the
collar would have cut his throat, but that at his ear-
neſt entreaty they gave him ſo much liberty as firſt
to
Chap. IV.
Tb: Turkiſh Polity.
33
to caſt himſelf at the feet of the Sultan : whither
being dragged, he delivered to the King a Seal and
a Key of ſecret Treaſure, and being about to ſay
ſomething in his own behalf and defence of his
life, a bold Youth of theſe Baltagees called Falch-
Leferli ſtruck him on the head with his Ax, and
cleft it in two pieces, the others ſeeing this firſt
blow given him, fell on him with their Scimiters
and cut him to picces ; his bloud and brains were
daſhed on the rich Carpets, which moved fear in
many, who were ſecretly of the Conſpiracy with
the old Queen. The young King himſelf, ignorant
of the good intentions of his Servants, at the ſight
of bloud-lhed, being yet tender-hearted, cryed and
cloſely embraced the Selihtar who then held him in
his arms; but upon the removal of the Corpſe out
of his ſight, and ſome ſmooth words, as that it was
a ſacrifice of love to him, and the like, his childiſh
tears were ſoon wiped away. In this interim the
new created Mufti and Kenan Paſha one of the Vi.
ſiers of the Bench, and Balyzade Efende, who was
formerly Lord Chief Juſtice, and well affected to
the Spahee's party, entring the Hazoda or Preſence-
Chamber, perceiving a tumult in his Majeſty's pre-
fence with different voices and languages, for ſome
cryed in Georgian, others Albanian, Boſnian, Mengre-
lian, Turkiſh and Italian, remained in great confuſi-
ori how to proceed with order and reaſon in this
important affair ; for the Mufri and others were of
opinion that the Sentence againſt the old Queen was
not rafhly to be pronounced, and ſo the matter
might calmly be debated, and if poſſible, an expe-
dient might be found for ſaving her life, and ſecu-
ring the Sultan : But the Rabble inpatient of delay,
cryed out, defer not thc Sentence; for otherwiſe we
ſhall eſteem thee as one of her Adherents. By this
time news was come to the young Queen, that there
D
had
34
The Maxims.of Book I.
had been a figlit in the Streets; who as yet doubt-
full of the ſucceſs, and fearing if the Janizaries
ſhould gain the advantage, Beet as would revenge
the bloud of the old Queen by her death, came co-
vered with a Veil into the Preſence Chamber, ſay,
ing as ſhe paſſed, Is this the Reverence you ome to the
King your Lord? Do you know she place where you
are? What would you have of a Woman ? Why do you
buſie your ſelves in the King's Affairs ? Some preſent-
ly apprehended that this was onely a Plot of the
young Queen to makc the World believe ſhe would
rather aſliſt the Grandmother, than contrive againſt
hcr ; which made the Pages the more importunate-
ly to perſiſt with the Mufti for the Ferfa or ſentence
againſt her. But one of the Pages fúſpecting that
this Woman ſo veiled, might be the old Queen her
ſelf, cryed out, This is the you ſeek for ; ſhe is in
your hands, take your Revenge upon her. At which
ſome beftirring themſelves to feiſe her, ſhe ran to
the feet of her Son, and laying hold on him, cryed
out, No, no, I am not the Grandmotber, I am the Mo-
ther of this his Majeſty; and wiping the tears from
the eyes of her son with her Handkerchief, made
figns to keep back, which reſtrained the forward-
neſs of ſome who preſled to lay violent hands upon
her. The Mufti, who obſerved the carriage of the
Rout, and their earneſt deſires which could not be
reſiſted, feared, if he gave not his concurrence, he
himſelf ſhould be killed, and the rather becauſe he
over-heard the old Kenan Paſha diſcourſe with the
Viſier to the like effect. So that after ſome pauſe
and conſultation with the other chief Miniſters, it
was reſolved to fupplicate his Majeſty for his con-
fent; which was done in theſe words; Sir, The will
of God is, that you conſign your Grandmother into the
hands of Juſtice, if you would have theſe Mutinies ap-
peaſed; a little miſchief is better than a great one ;
there
Chap. IV.
Tbe Turkiſh Polity.
35
there is no other Remedy, God willing the end ſhall be
proſperous. Pen and Ink being brought, the Mufti
wrote the Sentence, and the Grand Signior ſubſcri-
bed it, which was that the old Queen ſhould be ſtran-
gled, but neither cut with Sword, nor bruiſed wich
blows. The writing was delivered into the hands
of one of the Chamberlains, to whom by word of
mouth it was ordered that they ſhould carry the
Queen out by Cuſhana, (or the Gate of the Birds)
ſo as ſhe might not die in ſight' or hearing of the
Grand Signior. The Ich glans advancing the Royal
Command on high with their hands, went out of the
Preſence with a great ſhout, crying, Allah, Allah, to
the door of the Womens Lodgings, where they met
ſome black Eunuchs keeping guard, who upon the
ſight of the Imperial Firme, and the command of
Solyman Aga, gave them admittance, upon condi-
tion that twenty perſons onely ſhould enter the
Chambers. Thoſe who were beſt armed went in,
and paſſing through the Chambers of the Virgins,
were met by the Queen's Buffone with a Piſtol in her
hand, who demanded what they would have, they
anſwered, the King's Grandmother; ſhe replied,
I am lhe, and wich that offered to diſcharge her Pi-
ſtol, but it took fire onely in the Pan; with that
the Ichoglans laid hold on her, ſuppoſing her to be
the Queen; but being better adviſed by Solyman the
Kuzlir Aga, and directed to the Chamber where
the Queen was; the door being opened, they per-
ceived the Room to be dark (for the Womens quar-
ters in the Seraglio for the moſt part are made ob-
ſcure and cloſe, and Lights are burnt in them day
and night) and the old Queen had at the approach
of theſe Officers extinguiſhed her Candles and got
into a great Preſs, and there covered her ſelf with
Quilts and Carpets; but Torches being brought in,
they looked all about, and deſiryed nothing ; at
D2
which
30
Book I.
The Maxims of
which they were enraged againſt Solyman, and would
have killed him, ſaying, That he was the cauſe the
Queen had eſcaped. But Solyman adviſing them to
ſearch more narrowly, one called Deli Dogangi, got
upon the Preſs, and removing the Clothes, diſcove-
red the Queen, who had thruſt her ſelf into a cor-
ner; at which ſhe ſhortly thus entreats him, o
brave man be not cruel unto me; and promiſed ſhe
would give to every Ichoglan five Purſes a man
(each Purſe conſiſting of soo Dollars) if they
would ſave her life. It is not the time of Ranfonie,
Traitor, ſaid he; and taking her by the feet, drew
her forth, the Queen riſing up, put her hand into
her Pocket, and threw cut handfulls of Zaichins, ho-
ping that whilſt they were ſcrambling for the Gold
ſhe might have an opportunity to eſcape ; ſome of
the young men gathered up the money, but the Do-
gangi, like a Dog of the Game, left her not, and at
length, though ſhe were heavy, caſt her down. The
others offered at her life, and particularly an Alba-
neſe, called Ali Boſtangi, who ſeeing two great Jew-
els at her ears, immediately catched at them, and
tore them thence. They were two Diamonds of
the bigneſs of Cheſnuts cut angularly, and beneath
each Diamond was a Ruby to ſet it off. Thoſe Ear-
rings were given her by Sultan Achmet in the time
of her moſt flouriſhing Age, and his greateſt affec-
tion. 'Tis ſaid that ſuch Jewels cannot be found
in all the Great Turks Treaſure, and were eſteemed
by the moſt skilfull Jewellers worth a years Revenue
of Grand Cairo. This Ali ſhowed the Jewels to his
Camrade, demanding the value of them, and his
counſel whether to reveal or conceal them: but the
Camrade prized them at that rate, that the ſtout
young Man could not ſleep day nor night, being al-
ways in fear leſt the Jewels ſhould noc be kept hid;
and apprehending that they became none but the
Grand
Chap. IV.
the Turkiſh Polity.
37
Grand Signior to wear, went and delivered them
to Solyman Aga, who in recompence thereof, pre-
ſented him with 16 Z aichins, which he accepted,
defiring alſo to be admitted into the Chamber of
the Treaſury, which was granted him. Others al-
ſo plucked her, ſome by the hands, others by the
feet, ſome rified her Clothes, for ſhe was furniſhed
throughout with things of great value ſewed in her
Garments, and eſpecially in her Sable Furs, which
contain'd alſo certain Magick Spells, by which the
conceived ſhe had tied the tongucs of all the Empe-
rours living in her time. The perſon who gave me
this Relation, informed me, that he had ſeen a
certain Lock admirably made, and engraved with
the Names of Murad and Sultan Ibrahim ; it was
made by a famous Gindgi, a very ignorant Fellow,
but a ſuperſtitious crafcy Liar, hy which Arts fin-
ding acceſs, in ſhort time he became a chief Fa-
vourite of Sultan Ibrahim, and from a poor Student
called by the Turks a Softa, he grew ſo rich in two
years that none in Conſtantinople was comparable to
him.
But to return to the Queen now aſſaulted by furi-
ous young Men, greedy of Riches; ſhe was in a mo-
ment deſpoiled of her Garments; her Furs were
torn off into ſmall pieces; and being ſtript of her
Rings, Bracelets, Garters and other things, ſhe was
left naked without a Rag to cover her, and dragged
by the feet to the Cufbana : and being at the place
of her execution, the young Officers found them-
felves unprovided of a Cord to ſtrangle her, ſo that
crying out for a Cord, one ran to the Royal Chapel,
and thence took the Cord that upheld the great An-
tiport of the Moſch, which being twined about the
Queen's neck, the aforeſaid Dogangi getting upon
her back, pitched her neck with his hands, whilſt
the others drew the Cord. The Queen, though ſhe
D 3
were
1
38
The Maxims if Book T.
were by this time beſides her Senſes, and worn out
with Age, being above 80 years old, and without
Teech , yet ſhe with her Gums onely did bite the
thumb of his left hand, which by chance came into
her mouth, ſo hard that he could not deliver himſelf
untill with the haft of his Poniard he ſtruck her on
the forehead near her right eye. There were four
that ſtrangled her, but being young Executioners,
laboured long to diſpatch her, till at length the
Queen leaving to ſtruggle, lay ſtretched out, and
was ſuppoſed to be dead, and ſo crying (Uldi,
Vldi) ſhe is dead, ſhe is dead, ran to carry the
news thereof to his Majeſty ; but being ſcarce out
of ſight, the Queen raiſed her ſelf up, and turned
her head about; upon which the Executioners be-
ing again called back, the Cord was a ſecond time
applied, and wrung ſo hard with the haft of a
hatcher, that at length ſhe was diſpatched, and
the news carried to the Royal Chamber. The
black Eunuchs immediately took up the Corpſe,
and in a reverend manner laid it ſtretched forth in
the Royal Moſch; which about 400 of the Queen's
Slaves encompaſling round about with bowling and
lamentations, tearing the hair from their heads af.
ter their barbarous faſhion, moved compallion in
all the Court.
This work being over, the Viſier having given
thanks to the Ichoglans or Pages for their pains,
gave order to produce the Banner of Mahomet, which
is carefully and reverently kept in the Treaſury;
which being produced, obliges all of that Faith from
ſeven years and upward to arm and come under it.
The Banner being brought forth with a rich Cove-
ring, was advanc'd with great ſhours of Allah, Allah:
and carried by the Ichoglans out of the chief Gate
of the Seraglio, where it was ſhewn to the People,
sho with wonderfull admiration and devotion be-
held
Chap. IV.
the Turkiſh Polity.
39
held their glorious Standard ; order was alſo given
to proclaim through the whole City the Proceſſion of
the Heavenly Banner; for they ſay that the Angel
Gabriel brought it to Mahomet in the time of a great
War made againſt the Chriſtians, as an infallible
ſign and evidence of Victory. The opinion of this
ſuperſtitious Flag fo prevailed, as ic brought not one-
Iy the young and healthfull to fight under it, but fick
and old, and women judged themſelves obliged to
run to the defence of this holy Enſign. The news
hereof, and the death of the old Queen coming to
the old Chamber of the Janizaries; ſeveral of them,
and thoſe alſo of the principal Heads began to mur-
mure, that it was now neceſſary to lay aſide their
private intereſts, and have a reſpect to their Faith
and their Souls; for ſhould they oppoſe the heaven-
ly Banner, they ſhould run themſelves into the State
of Gaurs and Infidels, and become liable to the
ſame cenſure or puniſhment which is inflicted upon
unbelievers. But in the new Chambers Beftas en-
deavoured to remove this apprehenſion from the
mind of his Souldiers, by large Preſents both of Gold
and Silver, perſwading them to uphold their Fame
and Reputation ; for that the Grand Signior and his
Mother were enemies to their name and deſigns,
and reſolved to abaſe or deſtroy the order of that
Militia, and with aſſurance of victory and encou-
ragement againſt a people unarmed and undiſci
plined, animated them to fight; and to make the
buſineſs more eaſie, adviſed them to fire the City in
ſeveral parts, that fo the people might be diverted
and divided for ſafety of their own goods and devel-
lings. But this propoſition took not with the Offi-
cers and Souldiers, who had many of them Houſes
and Poſſeſſions of their own in Conſtantinople, but
put them into great diſtractions and diviſions in
thcir Counſels. In this pauſe came an Officer from
D A
the
40
Book 1.
The Maxims of
11
the Grand Signior (who to venture his life, had
the promiſe of a good reward) with a command
in n riting which he threw in amongſt them, and
galloped away as faſt as he could; crying out as he
rode, He that comes not under the Banner of the Pro-
phet is a Pagan, and his wife divorced. The Wri-
ting was taken up and carried to the preſence of the
principal Officers, which being opened and read,
was to this purpoſe ; Bectas Aga i have made Palha
of Boſna, Kara-chiaus I have made Caprain-General of
the Sea; Kul-kahya I bave made Palha of Temiſ-
war; and Kara Haflin Ogle I have made Janizar
Agali; and I require at ſight of theſe Preſents, that
cvery one of you upon pain of death and ruine of his fa-
mily, repair to his duty and ſtarion. In this inſtant
came news that the old Chamber of Janizaries had
left their ſtation and were run under the Banner
without Arms, and had refuſed Beetas's Money and
deſerted his Cauſe, and that the Spahees in great
Troops and the fibegees (who command the Ord-
nance) approached with Artillery to beat upon their
Chambers. The Spahees came thundring in upon the
Janizaries in remembrance of their palt injuries, and
had certainly cut them off, had not the Viſier with
his Sword in his hand by good and bad words re-
ſtrained them and appeared their animoſity. The
Janizaries of the new Chamber proclaimed their
new Commander, and viſited him with their uſual
form of Congratulation, running afterwards confu-
fedly under the Banner. Kara Halan the new elec-
ted Aga of the fanizaries, went to the Seraglio to
thank the Grand Signior for the honour done him,
and with ten of his principal Friends was admitted
to the Grand Signior's Pretence; who humbly kiſſing
the ground, received the accuſtomed Veſts, and with
ſome admonitions was fairly diſmiſſed, and ordered
to reduce his Janizaries to better obedience. By
this
Chap. IV.
the Turkiſh Polity.
41
this time Bektas, Kulkahya and Kara Chiaus with
ſome of their Favourites remained wholly abandoned
looking one upon the or her, full of complaints and
railings, each at other for the miſcarriage of the acti-
on. But ſince it was not now time to condole but to
ſave their lives, every one made to his houſe. Firſt
Bectas fled to his home, where having ordered his
Affairs, he clothed himſelf in the Albanian faſhion,
and eſcaped to the houſe of a poor Man formerly
his Friend and Confident ; but the next day being
diſcovered by a Youth, was taken, and being ſet on
a Mule, was with the ſcorn and deriſion of the
people conducted to the Grand Signior's Seraglio,
and there ſtrangled. This perſon was held in ſo
much deteſtation by the common people, that after
his death the Cooks and inferiour fort of Servants
run Spits and Pitch-forks through his body; and
plucking the bairs out of his beards, fent thein for
Preſents to their acquaintance through all Conſtan-
tinople, ſaying, Theſe are the hairs of shat Traitour, who
gloried, that before he would loſe bis Head, there ſhould
be raiſed a Mountain of Heads as high as S': Sophia.
But Kulkahyą being come to his houſe, filled his
Portmantles with Gold and Jewels, and accompa-
nied with 60 Horſe, reſolved to fly to the Mountains
of Albania, places ſo inacceſlible, that they have
never yielded to the Turkiſh yoke : but finding him-
ſelf hotly purſued in his journey, and that it was
impoſſible to eſcape with ſo great a number, frcely
diſtributed a great part of his Gold upon his Re-
tinue, and thanking them for their affection and
good intentions, diſmiſſed them all excepting one
Servant, with whom he journied with four laden
Horſes with Gold, Jewels and other Riches; and
perceiving that this alſo was too great an incum-
brance, they buried a Treaſure to the value of 600
thouſand Dollars in the Countrey as they travelled;
which
42
Book I.
The Maxims of
which was afterwards found out by certain Shep-
herds, who diſagreeing about the diviſion thereof,
the matter came to be known to the Judge of that
Couptrey, who ſeiſed upon it all, and ſent it to the
Grand Signior's Treaſury. But Kulkahya travelling
ftill farther with his ſingle Page, came to a Town,
where wanting Bread, and forced for the payment of
it to exchange Gold, fell into a ſuſpicion of being
one of thoſe Rebels lately eſcaped from Conſtanti-
nople; which news being brought to a Captain of
Horſe that commanded the place, he came imme-
diately with ſome men to take him ; but Kulkahya
reſolving not to fall into their hands alive, reſiſted
them untill he was killed by a Musket-ſhot, and ſo
his head being ſevered from his body, was ſent to
the Grand Signior. Kara Chians in this interim
being with 200 men retired into his Garden, was
aſſaulted by an Aga of the Spabees (called Parmak-
fis) with soo men; but that this enterpriſe might
be acquired with a little bloud, a perſon was ſent
ſecretly to adviſe that party, that if they oppoſed
the Royal Command, they ſhould every one be put
to death; at which the people iled and diſperſed
thenıſelves. At that inſtant came in this Aga and
took him, and yet conforted him with the clemen-
cy and mercy of the Grand Signior, promiſing alſo
himſelf to intercede for him. And ſo bringing him
to the Seraglio by the Garden Gate, his Majeſty had
notice of it, and looking out of the Window and
ſeeing him upon his knees begging pardon, the
Grand Signior gave a ſign to the Executioner to
ſtrangle him, which was accordingly performed.
The new Janizar Aga who knew all the Officers,
formierly affected to the rebellious Party, for ſeve-
ral nights cauſed ſome or other of them to be ſtran-
gled, to the number of 38 perſons; which ſtruck
ſuch a terrour into the Janizaries, that for a long
time
>
Chap. IV.
the Turkiſh Polity.
43
time after they kept themſelves within the bounds
of humility and obedience. And thus concluded
this Tragedy, remarkable as well for the diſpatch
as for the action it felf, being but the work of four-
teen hours. And in this manner ic is apparent,
how the leſſons of obedience which are ſo carefully
taught, and inſtilled into the mirds of thoſe who
ſerve and depend upon the Grand Signior are cor-
rupted; and by the Pride, Diſcord and Faction of
the Governours ſeduced from their natural Prin-
ciples.
By the premiſes we may conſider more generally,
that it hath always been the misfortune of unlimited
powers to be ſubject to dangers and violence, ari-
ſing from the diſcontents and unconſtancy of the
Souldiery : for they coming to be ſenſible of their
own ſtrength, and knowing that the power of the
Emperour is but fortified with their hands and heart,
like unruly beaſts throw their Riders, and ſhew that
the Principles of obedience taught them, are eaſily
corrupted and defaced by evil perſwaſions, or fedition
in a Commander or common Sooldier. Thus we fee in
the time of the latter Roman Emperours,who uſurped
power unknown in the days of the pure and happy
Conſtitution of that Commonwealth, and governed
all by the Sword and their own Luſts; few of them
ended their days fortunately, or died in their beds
and peace, without becoming a Sacrifice to the
fame power that firſt proclaimed them Emperours.
And though the Mutinies and Rebellions in the
Turkiſh Militia can hardly operate any durable al-
teration in the State (as we ſhall more at large
hereafter diſcourſe) yet doubtleſs the Tyranny in
the Ottoman Emperours, had provoked the people
long ſince to have proved the benefit of another
Race, but that there is a ſtrange kind of Devotion
and Religion in their minds as to the Ottoman
Bloud,
1
:
44
The Maxims of Book 1
!
Bloud, which having been the original of their Em-
pire and Greatneſs, will ever be maintained in high
reverence and honour. Nor is it likely that the
fair Speeches and Allurements of a rebellious Slave
will ever prevail to perſwade this people from their
Religion to this Prince, or that their Arms can ever
be proſperous under the Enſign and Conduct of an
Uſurper. And may all Chriſtians learn this Leſſon
from the Turks, and add this principle to the Fun-
damentals of their Religion, as well as to their Laws.
None can more experimentally preach this Doctrine
to the World than England, who no ſooner threw
off her Obedience and Religion to her Prince, but
(as if that vertue had been the onely bar to all other
Enormities and Sins) ſhe was deprived of all other
Eccleſiaſtical and Civil Rights, and in all her capa-
cities and relations deflowred and prophaned by im-
pious and unhallowed hands.
And thus having given a Relation of the Turks
Religion and firſt Principles in order to their obedi.
ence to their Prince, let us proceed a little into the
penetralia of the Seraglio, and there ſee what farther
care is taken of the Youth, in all points of their
Education, to fit and prepare them for the manage-
ment and performance of the higheſt and weightieſt
Offices of State ; which I judge to be one of the
chiefeſt of the Turkiſh Polities, and is certainly an
extraordinary ſupport and ſecurity of the Empire.
&
I
CHAP
:
,
I
...
.
:
02
...
2013
:..
a
A page of the Hazoda
29.P
2
10010
Tulbentar Aga or he who makes the Grand signes Turbane
น
, ,
2
*
Chap. V.
45
the Turkiſh Polity.
CH A P. V.
The Education of young Men in the Seraglio,
out of wbich thoſe who are to difeharge the
great Offices of the Empire are elected. It
being a Maxim of the Turkish Polity, to
have the Prince ſerved by ſuch whom he can
raiſe without Envy, and deſtroy without
Danger.
11
T is a ſpecial point of Wiſedom in Princes, to
provide and prefer men of deſerving Parts and
Abilities to the diſcharge of the great and impor-
tant Offices of State, not ſuch whom chance and
fortune caſually throws on them, becauſe they will
not take the pains of a narrow and ſevere fcrutiny
to ſeek men able and fit for truſt ; nor ſuch whom
flattery, riches, gifts or nobility promote, but thoſe
whom the Prince by his own experience of their
wiſedom, vertues and diligence, or the teſtimony of
his Councellours and other Confidents, judges ca-
pable to improve their advancement to the honour
of the King, and the bleſſing of their Countrey: and
not like vaſt Mountains which hide their heads in
the Clouds, and yet remain without fruit or her-
bage; whoſe barrenneſs makes their height accurfed.
Some wiſe Princes, and great Miniſters of our mo-
dern times, have kept Rollsand Regiſters of the moſt
eminent Men famed for their vertue, and knowledge la Cour,
in any parts, with an account of their family, li- leur fterile-
neage, and condition, out of which (if in their nudire leur
own juriſdiction) they culled and elected ſuch, pro- Cardinal
per for their occaſions and vacant Offices,
The
Balzac de
Richlek.
26
Book I.
Tlė Mixims of
The Turk is no leſs carefull in the choice of his
Officers, and loves to be ſerved by his own, ſuch
as to whom he hath given breeding, and education,
and are obliged to employ thole parts in his ſer-
vice which he hath beſtowed, whoſe minds he hath
cultivated with wifidoin and vertue, as well as nou-
riſhed their bodies with food, untill they arrive to
a mature age, that renders the profit of his care
and expence; ſuch as theſe he is ſerved by, whom
he can raiſe without envy, and deſtroy without dan-
ger.
The Youths then that are deſigned for the great
Offices of the Empire, called by the Turks Ichaglans,
muſt be ſuch as are of Chriſtian Parents, taken in
War, or preſented from reniote parts; as I have
obſerved that the Alzirrines, always amongſt other
Gifts, prefent ſome Youths whom they have taken
by Piracy; the policy herein is very obvious, be-
cauſe the Sons of Chriſtians will hate their parents
being cducated with other Principles and Cuſtonis;
or coming from dittunt places have contracted no
acquaintance, ſo that ſtarting from their schools
Migraque into Government, they will find no Relations or
emulatio, D<pendences on their Intereſts than that of their
quibus pri: great Maſter, to whom they are taught, and neceſ-
principem fiey compels them to be faithfull
. In the next place,
fuus locus, theſë Youths muſt be of admirable features, and
pleaſing looks, well ſhaped in their bodies, and
plurimite without any defects of nature ; For it is conceived
that a corrupt and fordid Soul can ſcarce inhabit in
Hec dign: a ſerene and ingenious Aſpect; and I have obſer-
Magno ved, , not oncly in the Scraglio, but alſo in the Courts
femper elce of great men, their perſonal attendants have been
yenum glow of comely
. luſty Youths, well habited, deporting
bocircun. themſelves with ſingular modeſty and reſpect in the
ce decus, in preſence of their Maſter : So that which a Paſcha,
de comprenditja, Sp.hec travels, he is always attended with a
comely
Princi.
4 errimi
cm 61.
1
}
Chap. V.
the Turkiſh Polity.
47
1
comely equipage, followed by flouriſhing Youths,
well cloathed and mounted in great numbers, that
one may gueſs at the greatneſs of this Empire, by
the retinue, pomp and number of ſervants which
accompany Perſons of Quality in their journies;
whereas in the parts of Chriſtendom where I have
travellid, I have not obſerved (no not in atten-
dance of Princes) ſuch oftentation in Servants as is
amongſt the Turks, which is the life and ornament
ofa Court. And this was always the cuſtome in the
Eaſtern Countries, as ļ. Curtius reports, Lib. 6.
Quippe, omnibus barbaris in corporum Majeſtate vine-
ratio eft, magnorumque operum non alios capaces putant,
guam quos eximid ſpecie donare natura dignata eft. But
theſe Youths before they are admitted, are preſen-
ted before the Grand Signior, whom according to
his pleaſure he diſpoſes in his Seraglio at Pera, or
Adrianople, or his great Seraglio at Conftantinople,
which is accounted the Imperial Seat of the Ottoman
Emperours. For theſe are the three Schools or Col-
leges of Education. Thoſe that are preferred to
the laſt named, are commonly marked out by fpe-
cial deſignation, and are a nearer ſtep to degrees of
Preferment, and are delivered to the charge of the
Cape Aga, or chief of the white Eunuchs. The
Eunuchs have the care of theſe Scholars committed
unto them, whom they treat with an extraordinary
ſeverity; for theſe, being the Cenſores morum, puniſh
every ſlight omiſſion or fault with extreme rigour.
For Eunuchs are naturally cruel, whether it be out
of envy to the Maſculine Sex which is perfect and
entire; or that they decline to the diſpoſition of
Women, which is many times more cruel and re-
vengefull than that of Men; they will not let Nip
the ſmalleſt Peccadillo without its due chaſtiſement,
either by blows on the foals of the feet, or long
faſtings, watchings, or other penance; ſo that he
who
88
The Maxims of Book 1.
who hath run through the ſeveral Schools, Orders
and Degrees of the Seraglio, muſt needs be an ex-
traordinary mortified Man, patient of all labours,
ſervices and injunctions, which are impoſed on him
with a ſtrictnels beyond the diſcipline chat religi-
ous Novices are acquainted with in Monaſteries,
or the ſeverity of Capuchins, or holy Votaries. But
yet methinks theſe men that have been uſed all their
lives to ſervitude and ſubjection, ſhould have their
ſpirits abaſed, and when licenſed from the Seraglio
to places of Truſt and Government, ſhould be ſo
acquainted low to obey, as to be ignorant how to
Rule, and to be dazled with the light and liberty,
and overjoyed with the ſenſe of their preſent condi
tion and paſt ſufferings, paling from one extreme
to another, that they ſhould loſe their Reaſons, and
forget themſelves and others. But in anſwer here-
unto the Turks affirm, That none know ſo well how
to govern, as thoſe who have learned how to obey ;
though at firſt the ſenſe of cheir freedom may diſtract
them, yet afterwards the diſcipline, lectures and
morality in their younger years, will begin to ope-
rate, and collect their ſcattered ſenſes into their
due and natural places. But to return from whence
we have a little digreſled; Theſe young men before
they are diſpoſed into their Schools, which are cal-
Ode Gignl. 'led Oda, their Names, Age, Countrey and Parents
are Regiſtred in a Book, with their allowance from
the Grand Signior of four Aſpers a day; the Copy
of this book is ſent to the Tefterdar, or Lord Trea-
furer, that ſo quarterly they may receive their Pen-
fion.
Being thus admitted, they are entred into one
ogaeso
of the two Schools, that is to ſay into che Bojuck
Oda, which is the great Chamber, or the leſs; the
former commonly contains 400, and the other about
200 or 250, theſe two Schools may be ſaid to be
of
fits a Cliam
ber.
The two
Chap.V. The Turkiſh Polity.
42
of the ſame form or rank; and what is taught in
one, is likewiſe in the other; incither of them hath
the precedency; all of theni cqually near to Prefer-
ment, their firſt Leſſons are filence, reverence,
humble and modeſt behaviour, holding their heads
downwards, and their hands acroſs before them;
their Maſters the Hogias inſtruct them in all the
rights, diſcipline and ſuperſtiţion, of the Mahometan
Religion, and to ſay their prayers, and underſtand
them in the Arabick Language, and to ſpeak, reade,
and write Turkilla perfectly. Afterwards having
made proficiency in the former, they proceed in
the ſtudy of the Perſian and Arabick Tongues, which
.may be of benefit to them if their lot chance to call
them to the Government of the Eaſtern parts; and
is a help to the improvement of their knowledge
in the Turkiſh, which being of it ſelf barren, is
.beholding to thoſe Tongues for its copiouſneſs and
enrichment.
Their Cloathing is good Engliſh Cloth and Li- Cinarling
nen, neither fine nor courſe; their Diet is chiefly nccelſaries.
Rice, and other wholeſome Meats which become
the Table of Scholars, where there is nothing of
fuperfluity, as there is nothing of want : Their
manners and behaviour are ſtrictly watched by the
Eunuchs their carefull Guardians, ſo as they cannot
be familiar one with another at any time without :
modeſty, and reſpect to the preſence they are in;
if they go to perform the neceſſary offices of Na-
ture, or to the Bath, they are never out of the eye
of an Eunuch, who will admit none of their neareſt
relations to ſpeak with them, or ſee them, unleſs
ſpecial Licenſe be obtained from the Cape Aga or
chicf of the Eunuchs. Their Bed-chambers are long Their re.
Chambers where all night Lamps are kept burning ; fit ment.
their Beds are laid in ranks one by another upon bers.
Safrawes or Boards raiſed from the ground; and
E
betraco
i
i
B-d.charr.
50
The Maxims of Book I.
between every five or ſix lies an Eunuch, ſo as con-
veniently to ſee or over-hear if there be any wanton
or lewd behaviour or diſcourſe amongſt them.
When they are arrived to ſome proficiency, and
almoſt to Man's eſtate and ſtrength of body, fit for
manly exerciſes, they are trained up in handling
the Lance, throwing the Iron Bar, drawing the
Bow, and throwing the Gerit or Dart. In all theſe
exerciſes they ſpend many hours, being conſtant in
all or ſome of them, and are ſeverely corrected by
their Evnuch if they ſeem to be remiſs or negligent
therein : many of them ſpend much time principal-
ly in drawing the Bow, in which they proceed from
a weaker to one more ſtrong, and by continual ex-
erciſe and uſe come at laſt to draw Bows of an in-
credible ſtrength, more by art and cuſtome than of
pure force, and thus by conſtant bodily exerciſe
they become men of great ſtrength, health, and a-
gility, fit for Wars, and all active employments :
Horſeman. Amongſt their other exerciſes, Horſemanſhip is a
fhip.
principal Leſſon, both to fit in a handſome poſture,
and to manage their Horſe with dexterity; to draw
the Bow on Horſeback forwards, backwards, and
on either ſide, which they learn with that agility
and pliantneſs of their joints in the full carriere or
ſpeed of the Horſe as is admirable; they learn
The Dart alſo to throw the Gerit or Dart ont of their hands
on Horſeback, which becauſe it is a ſport or recré-
ation the preſent Grand Signior delights in above
all others, every one in hopes of preferment, and
in emulation one of the other, endeavours to be a
Maſter in it, and moſt are become ſo dexterous, that
they will dart a ſtick of above three quarters of a
yard long with that force, that where it hits it will
endanger breaking of a bone. The Grand Signior
every day paſſes his time with feeing his Pages ex-
erciſed in this ſport, in which ordinarily one knocks
or Gerit.
an-
WW
How
WWW.EVE www
You were we w.
WWE
WERS
we
Wwwww immer:
m.
10
1
..
Ebrietar Aga or he that brings the bason to the Grand Sigao
Chap. V. The Turkiſh Polity.
51
another from his Horſe, and ſeldom a day pallès
in which ſome receive not bruiſes or deſperate
wounds. This Sultan doth many times appoint
days of Combat between the Black Eunuchs and
ſome of his White Pages on Horſeback, in this
manner with the Gerit, and then happens ſuch a
skirmiſh with ſuch emulation, each ſide contending
for the honour of his colour, race and dignity, with
that heat and courage, as if they contended for the
Empire; this paſtime feldom concluding without
Tome bloud. But it is to be noted, that none of
theſe exerciſes are performed by any of thoſe that
belong to the two Chambers, unleſs within the
Walls of the Seraglio; the other Pages who accom-
pany the Grand Signior abroad, are ſuch as are pre-
ferred to farther and higher Chambers, as hereaf-
ter we ſhall diſcourſe. To the former Lellons of
School-learning and exerciſe abroad, are added
ſome other accompliſhments of a Trade, Handy-
craft or Myſtery, in which a man may be uſefull to
the ſervice of the Grand Signior, as to ſew and
embroider in Leather (in which the Turks exceed
all other Nations) to make Arrows, and embroider
Quivers and Saddles, and make all ſorts of Furni-
Ture for Horſess ſome learn to fold up a Turbant,
others to fold up, clean and bruſh Veſts; to waſh
and clean in the Bath, to keep Dogs and Hawks ;
others to excell in the Turkiſ manner of Muſick,
and all other ſervices which may keep them from
idleneſs, and wherein they may be of future uſe to
their great Maſter. And according hereunto Paſhaes
and great men have been denominated and ſurnamed
after their departure from the Seraglio to their places
of Office and Truſt.
Such as have before made good proficiency in their
Studies, and attained to a dexterity in their bodily
exerciſes, are tranſplanted to the firſt ſtep of Pre-
E 2
ferment,
52
Book 1.
The Maxims of
ferment, 'which is the waſhing the Grand Signiors
Linen, and here they firſt change their Cloth for
Satten Veſts and Cloth of Gold, and their Pay and
Salary is augmented from four or five Aſpers a day
to eight or more; thence they paſs, as places fall, to
the Hazna Oda, or Chamber of the Treaſury, or to
the Kilar-or Diſpenſatory, where the Drugs, Cor-
dials and rich Drinks for the Grand Signiors ſervice
are kept ; out of thoſe two Chambers they are elec-
ted in order to the higheſt and Supreme place in
the Seraglio, which is called the Haz Oda, which
conſiſts of 40 Pages.; theſe attend immediately on
the Perſon of the Grand Signior, and amongſt them
twelvс hold the chief Offices of the Court, viz.
1. The Seli&tar-Aga, the King's Sword-bearer.
2. The Chiohadar-Aga, he who carries his Clcak
or Veſt for rainy weather.
3. The Rechinthar-Aga, he that holds his. Stir-
rup.
4. The Ebrictar-Aga, he that carries his Water
to drink or waſh.
5. The Tulbentar-Aga, he that makes up his Tur-
bant.
6. The Kem Huſar-Aga, he who keeps the kar-
drobe: and overſees the waſhing the Linen.
7. The Cheſneghir Baſhee, the chief Sewer.
8. Zagergec Baſhee, the chief over the Dogs.
9. Turnack gee Baſhee, he who pairs his Nails.
10. Berber Baſhee, chief Barber.
11. Muhaſebegee Baſhee, the chief Accomp-
tant.
12. Teskeregee Baſhee, his Secretary.
There are alſo two other Officers in the Court of
great reſpect, which are the Dogan Baſlice, or chief
Falconer, and the Humaungee Baſhee, or chicf over
the
Chap. V.
Thie Turkiſh Polity.
53
Lt
the Baths; but theſe have their Offices and Lodgings
apart, and not entring into the Royal Chamber, are
not capable of higher preferment.
... There are nine alſo are called Ars Agalar, who
have the Privilege of preſenting Petitions like Ma-
fters of the Requeſts; of theſe, four are of the Fla-
foda as the Shiletar-Aga, Tchohadar- Aga, Rikiabrar-
Aga, Tulbend Oglanii, and the others are of different
Offices, as the Hazna Kiahaiaſi, who is the fecond
Officer of the Treaſury, Kiler Kiahaiaſi, who is
Overſeer of the Proviſions of Sherbets, Sugar, Sweet-
meats, &c. Dogangi Baſhi, or chief Falconer, the
Hazodabaſchi, or principal Commander of the Roy-
al Chamber, and Kapa Agafi or chief Commander
of the Pages; all which are firſt and neareſt to pre-
ferment, and to be employed abroad, in the Office
of Pacha, as places are void.
: Thoſe that are thus through the grace and fa-
vour of the Sultan arrived to the dignity of being
of the Royal Chamber, where they enjoy the ho-
nour and privilege of being conſtantly in his Eye
and Preſence, are often préſented by him with
Swords, Vefts, Bows, and the like; and are per-
mitted to take Rewards, for the interceſſions and
applications they make in behalf of others. Some-
times he ſends them on meiſage to Pafbees; ſome-
times for the confirmation of the Princes either in
Tranſilvania, Moldavia or Walachia; ſometimes to
carry Preſents to the Vilier and great Men: in all
which Employments they are greatly entertained
both with Money, Jewels, and rich Furniture for
Horſes; ſo that very few of theſe Forty, but in a
ſhort time gain Eſtates of their own, fit to equippe
and furniſh them to enter into any Offices of the
Empire. As offices fall in order, ſupplies are made the de-
out of theſe; others ariſing from lower Chambers grees of
-Succelli vely in their places, whether it be to the greatly
E 3
four obfe:ved.
54
The Maxims of Book 1:
four moſt conſiderable Governments, which are
Caira, Aleppo, Damaſcus and Buda, or if none of
theſe places be vaid, to be Beglerbegs of Grecia, or
of Natolia, to be Aga of the Janizaries, Spahuler
Agafee, or General of the Horſe, or to ſome ſmall
Paſhalicks or Governments ſcattered in ſeveral pla-
ces of the Empire. But we ſhall not here need to
diſcourfe of the particular Offices and Dignities
within the power and gift of the Grand Signior, in-
tending to make a diſtinct Chapter of the ſeveral
Offices, Governments, Dignities and Places, from
whence the Grand Signior's Profits ariſe, that ſo we
may the better deſcribe the Wealth of this Empire,
and the importance of thoſe Offices, for diſcharge
of which young men are educated with the care be-
forementioned.
But before the concluſion of this Chapter, it will
be neceſſary to add, that none unleſs by ſpecial
grace, are advanced from the Seraglio, untill the age
of about 40 years, by which time they are ripe and
mature for Government, and the wantonneſs and heat
of youth allayed. Before their departure to their
places of Truſt, they are courted and honoured by
all with Preſents; the Queen-Mother, the Sultanaes,
the rich Eunuchs, the Great Viſier, and Officers
abroad concur all to adorn them with gifts and
riches at their advancements, as undoubted conſe-
quents of the Grand Signior's favour. And at the
farewell, with much fubmillion they viſit the Capa
Aga, or chief of the Eunuchs, and other principal
Officers of the Seraglio, recommending themſelves
in the time of their abſence to their good grace
and favour, deſiring to live in their good opinion
and friendſhip; and this is done with as much cere-
mony and complement as is exerciſed in the moſt
civil parts of Chriſtendom. For though the Turks
out of pride and ſcorn, comport themſelves to Chri-
ſtians
ti
1
Chap. VI.
the Turkiſh Polity.
1
55
ſtians with a ſtrange kind of barbarous hautineſs and
neglect, they are yet among themſelves as courtly
and preciſe in their own rules of complement and
civility, as they are at Rome, or any other parts
of
the civilized World.
CH A P. VI.
of the Method of the Turkiſh Studies and
Learning in the Seraglio.
W
TE have rather ſhewed in the foregoing Chap-
ter, the Education of young Scholars, in
reference to exerciſe of body, and dexterity in
arms, than the method of their ſtudies and ſpecu-
lations, according to the manner of our Seminaries
and Colleges, which more reſpect the cultivation
of the mind with the principles of vertue and mo-
rality, and the notions of ſublime reaſon, than
the improvements of the body by aſſiduity of cr.
erciſe, which makes them become active, and be-
gets an agility in the management of Arms. And
though the latter is a buſineſs moſt attended to by
ſprightly and ingenious ſpirits, who know prefera
ments in the Ottoman Court have always depended
and ſtill do on the virtue of the Sword ; yet ſpecu,
lation and knowledge in Sciences are not wholly
eſtranged from their Schools, which we ſhall in
brief touch upon to ſatisfie the curioſity of our Aca:
demies, who I know would gladly be reſolved what
ſort of Phyſical or Moral Philoſophy, whar Tongues
and Sciences fall within the contemplation of that
barbarous ignorance of the Turks. To dilucide
which the moſt clearly that I can, according to the
beſt information of the learned Turks ; it is repor-
ted by the Kalfaes or Ped igogues of the Seraglio, that
their chief deſign is to inſtruct their Scholars in
reading
E A
56
ta
The Maxims of Book 1.
reading and writing, ſo as they may have ſome in
ſpection into the Books of their Law and Religion ;
eſpecially the Alchoran, whereby máy be produced
in their minds a greater reverence to them. For
being once palled from the firſt form of their A,B,C.
and joyning Syllables, they are then inſtructed in the
Arabian Tongue, wherein all the ſecrets and trea-
fure of their Religion and Laws are contained, and
is a neceſary accompliſhment of a Paſha, or any
great Miniſter in relation to the better diſcharge of
his Office, being thereby enabled to have an inſpec-
tion into the Writings and Sentences of the Kan
dees, or other Officers of the Law within his jüril-
diction, as well as furniſhed with Knowledge and
matter of diſcourſe concerning Religion. And to
adorn theſe young Candidates of the Grand Signi-
or's favour, with more Polity and ingenious Endow-
ments, the next Leſſon is the Perſian Tongue, which
fits them with quaint words and eloquence, becoming
the Court of their Prince, and corrects the groſineſs,
and enriches the barrenneſs of the Turkiſh Tongue,
which in it ſelf is void both of expreſſion and ſweet-
ncſs of accent. It teaches them alſo a handſome
and gentle deportment, inſtructs them in Romances,
raiſes their thoughts to aſpire to the generous and
vertuous actions they reade of in the Perſian Novel-
laries, and endues them with a kind of Platonick.
love each to other, which is accompanied with a
true friendſhip amongít ſome few, and with as much
gallantry as is exerciſed in any part of the World.
Buc for their Amours to Women, the reſtraint and
ftrictneſs of Diſcipline, makes them altogether
ſtrangers to that Sex; for want of converſation with
them, they burn in luſt one towards another, and
the amorous diſpoſition of youth wanting more na-
tural objects of affection, is tranſported to a moſt
paltionate admiration of beauty whereſoever it finds
it,
***
Chap.VI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
57
it, which becauſe it is much talked of by the Turks,
we will make it a diſtinct diſcourſe by itſelf. The
Books they reade commonly in the Perſian Language,
are Daniſten, Schaihdi, Pend-attar, Giuliſtin, Boſtan
Hafiz, and the Turkiſh Books called Mulemma, or a
mixture of the Arabian and Perſian words both in
Proſe and Verſe, facetious and full of quick and
lively expreſſions. Of theſe forts of Books, thoſe
moſt commonly read are called Kirkwizir, Hu-
maiunname, or delile we Kemine, El fulceale, Seid-
batal, and various other Romances : theſe are uſual-
ly the ſtudy of the moſt aiery and ingenious.fpirits
amongſt them. Thoſe others who are of a com-
plexion more melancholick and inclinable to con-
templation, proceed with more patience of method,
and are more exact in their ſtudies, intending to
become Maſters of their Pen, and by that means to
arrive to honour and Office cither of Reſt Efendi, or
Secretary of State, Lord Treaſurer, or Secretary
of the Treaſury, or Diſpenſatory, &c. or elſe to be
Emaums or Pariſh Prieſts of ſome principal Moſchs
of Royal foundation, in which they paſs an eaſie,
quiet, and ſecure life, with a conſiderable compe-
tency of livelihood. Others aim in their ſtudies to
become Hazifizi, which ſignifies a conſerver of the
Alchoran, who get the whole Alchoran by heart, and
for that reaſon are held in great eſteem, and their
perſons as ſacred as the place which is the Repofi-
tory of the Law.
Thoſe who are obſerved to be more addicted to
their Books than others, are named by them Talibit-
lilmi, or lovers of Philoſophy; though very few"a-
mongſt them arrive to any lcarning really ſo called,
yet they attain to the degree of Giuzchon or Readers
of the Alchoran, for benefit and relief of the Souls of
thoſe departed, who for that end have bequeathed
them Legacies. At certain houſes they readc Books
that
58
The Maxims of Book I.
that treat of the matters of their Faith, and render
them out of Arabick into Turkiſh, and theſe Books
are Schurut, Salat, Mukad, Multeka, Hidaie, &c.
which they deſcant upon in an Expoſitory manner;
inſtructing the more ignorant and of lower form,
by way of Catechiſm. They have alſo ſome Books
of Poetry written both in Perſian and Arabick,
which run in Rhime and Meater, like the Golden
Verſes in Pysbagoras, containing excellent Sentences
of Morality, being directions for a godly life, and
contemplation of the miſeries and fallacies of this
World, which many of them do commit to memo-
ry, and repeat occaſionally as they fall into dif-
courſe, For other Sciences, as Logick, Phyſick, Me
taphyſick, Mathematicks, and other our Univerſity
Learning, they are wholly ignorant ; unleſs in the
latter, as far as Muſick is a part of the Mathema-
ticks, whereof there is a School apart in the Sera-
glio. Onely ſome that live in Conſtantinople have lear-
ned ſome certain rules of Aſtrology, which they ex-
erciſe upon all occaſions, and bufie themſelves in
Prophecies of future contingencies of the Affairs of
zhe Empire, and the unconſtant eſtate of great Mi-
niſters, in which their predictions ſeldom divine
gratefull or pleaſing ſtories. Neither have the wifeſt
and moſt active Miniſters or Souldiers amongſt
them, the leaſt inſpection into Geography, where-
by to be acquainted with the ſituation of Countries
or diſpoſition of the Globe, though they themſelves
enjoy the poſTellion of fo large a proportion of the
Univerſe. Their Seamen, who ſeldom venture be-
yond ſight of Land (unleſs they be thoſe of Barbary,
who are Renegadoes, and practiſed in the Chriſtian
Arts of Navigation) have certain Sea-charts ill fra-
med, and the Capes and Head-lands ſo ill laid down,
that in their Voyages from Conftantinople to Alex-
andria, the richeſt place of their Trade, they truſt
more
Chap. VI.
the Turkiſh Polity.
59
1
more to their eye and experience, than the directi.
on of their Maps ; nor could I ever fee any Chart of
the black Sea made either by Turk or Greek, which
could give the leaſt light to a knowing Seaman, ſo
as to encourage him according to the rules of Art,
to lay any confidence thereon in his Navigation.
The Art of Printing (a matter diſputable whe-
ther it hath brought more of benefit or miſchief to
the World) is abſolutely prohibited amongſt them,
becauſe it may give a beginning to that fubtilty of
Learning, which is inconliſtent with, as well as dan-
gerous to the groſneſs of their Government, and a
means to deprive many of their livelihood, who
gain their Bread onely by their Pen, and occaſion
the loſs of that ſingular Art of fair Writing, where-
in they excell or equal moſt Nations: the effect of
which is evident amongſt the Weſtern people, where
Printing hath taken footing. And though there be
few Hiſtorians among them who have any know-
ledge of paſt times, or the being of other Empires
before the Ottoman, mixing all ſtories in confuſion
together (as we have ſaid before) without diſtincti-
on of Perſons, or reſpect of Chronology; yer as to
the ſucceſſes and progreſs of Affairs in their own
Dominions, they keep moſt ſtrict Regiſters and Re-
cords, which ſerve them as Preſidents and Rules for
the preſent Government of their Affairs.
And thus the Reader may found the depth of the
Turk: Philoſophy, who though they reach not thoſe
contemplations of our profound Sophies, have yet ſo
much knowledge as neither to be over-reached in
their Treaties with the Wics of the World, nor for
want of good Conduit of Affairs loſe one inch of
their Empire.
СНАР,
60
Baok I.
The Maxims of
+
CH A P. VII.
of the Affection and Friendſhip the Pages in
the Seraglio bear each other.
S
loce in the foregoing Chapter we have made
mention of the amorous diſpoſition that is to
be found among theſe Youths each to other, it will
not be from our purpoſe to acquaint the Reader;
that the Doctrine of Platonick love hath found Dif-
ciples in the Schools of the Turks, that they call it
a paflion very laudable and vertuous, and a ſtep to
that perfect love of God, whereof Mankind is onely
capable, proceeding by way of love and admirati-
on of his image and beauty enſtamped on the Crea-
ture. This is the colour of vertue, they paint over
the deformity of their depraved inclinations, but
in reality this love of theirs, is nothing but libidi-
nous flames each to other, with which they burn ſo
violently, that baniſhment and death have not been
examples ſufficient to deter them from making de-
monſtrations of ſuch like addreſſes; ſo that in their
Chambers, though watched by their Eunuchs, they
Icarn a certain language with the motion of their
Eyes, their geſtures and their fingers, to expreſs
their Amours; and this Paſſion hath boiled ſome-
times to that heat, that jealouſies and rivalties have
broken forth in their Chambers without reſpect to
the ſeverity of their Guardians, and good orders
have been brought into confuſion, and have not
been again redrefled, untill ſome of them have been
expelled the Seraglio with the Tippets of their Vefts
cut off, baniſhed into the Iſlands, and beaten almoſt
to death
Nor
Chap. VII.
The Turkiſh Polity.
61
Nor is this Pallion onely amongſt the young Men
each to other ; but Perſons of eminent degree in the
Seraglio become inveigled in this fort of love, watch-
ing occaſions to have a light of the young Pages that
they fanſie, bither at the Windows of their Cham-
her, or as they go to the Moſque, or to their Waſh-
ings or Baths ;. offer them ſervice and preſents, and
ſo engage them as to induce them to deſire to be
made of the Retinue of him that uſes this Court-
ſhip towards them, which they many times obtain,
and being entertained in the ſervice of a Mafter who
ſo highly fanſies. and admires them, they become
often ſharers with him in his riches and for-
tune.
The Grand, Signior's themſelves have alſo been
flaves to this inordinate Pallion. For Sultan Morat
became ſo enamoured of an Armenian Boy, called
Muſa, as betrayed him, though otherwiſe a diſcreet
Prince, to a thouſand follies, and at another time
preferred a youth for his beauty oncly from the No-
yitiate of Galatan to be one of the pages of his Haz
Odå or Chamber of his Royal Preſence, and in a
short time made him Silahter Aga; or Sword-bearer,
one of the greateſt Offices in the Seraglio. And
this preſent. Sultan became ſo enamoured of a Gon-
ftantinopolitan youth, one of the Pages of his Muſitians
School, called Kulogli, or Son of a ſlave, that he
made him his chief Favourite, never could content
himſelf without his company, Cloathed him like
himſelf, made him ride by his ſide, commanded all
to preſent and honour him in the ſame manner
as if he had made him Companion of the Em-
pire.
This Paſſion likewiſe reigns in the Society of Wo-
mon; they die with amorous affections one to the
other; eſpecially the old women court the young,
preſent them with rich Garments, Jewels, Money,
even
62
Book 1:
The Maxims of
even to their own impoveriſhment and ruin, and
theſe darts of Cupid are ſhot through all the Em-
pire, eſpecially Conftantinople, the Seraglio of the
Grand Signior' and the Apartments of the Sul-
tans.
CHA P. VIII.
Of the Mutes and Dwarfs.
BE
Eſides the Pages, there is a ſort of Attendants
to make up the Ottoman Court, called Bizebani,
or Mutes, men naturally born deaf, and fo confe-
quently for want of receiving the found of words
are dumb: Theſe are in number about 40, who by
night are lodged amongſt the Pages in the two
Chambers, but in the day time have their ſtations
before the Moſque belonging to the Pages, where they
learn and perfect themſelves in the language of the
Mutes, which is made up of ſeveral ſigns, in which
by cuſtome they can diſcourſe and fully exprefs
themſelves; not onely. to ſignifie their ſenſe in fa-
miliar queſtions, but to recount Stories, underſtand
the Fables of their own Religion, the Laws and Pre-
cepts of the Alchoran, the name of Mahomet, and
what elſe may be capable of being expreſſed by the
Tongue. The moſt ancient amongſt them, to the
number of about eight or nine, are called the Fa-
vourite Mutes, and are admitted to attendance in the
Haz Oda, who onely ſerve in the place of Buffons
for the Grand Signior to ſport with, whom he ſome-
times kicks, ſometimes throws in the Ciſterns of
Water, ſometimes makes fight together like the
combat of Clineas and Dametas. But this language of
the
Chap. VIII. the Turkiſh Polity.
TODAS 110 grit ni roils ni noum olai 1311
bus minst ob no Sud sorron as
10 bas
:
seves
Cowes
Meme
NA
WA
::
:
:
:
:
.
WW
son
WWW
www.
to us 2103 TOUP
995
bron
on 10
Aoing
coing it
br
po
od 10123 TOT PRAV
bas die
Site
Ohio
CONDI
V DOG
S
Gees
Wh
Song
le
METEO
正常​音
​w
WW
WALT
TOSTETT TITE
A mute
Die A
an
?
bloro
91000 tongie basia on jo сар
.
64
The Maxims of • Book I.
the Mutes is ſo much in faſhion in the Ottoman Court,
that none almoſt but can deliver his ſenſe in it, and
is of much uſe to thoſe who attend the Preſence of
the Grand Signior, before whom it is not reverent
or ſeemly ſo much as to whiſper.
The Dwarfs are called Giuge; theſe alſo have
their quarters amongſt the Pages of the two Cham-
bers, untill they have learned with due reverence
and humility to ſtand in the Preſence of the Grand
Signior. And if one of theſe have that benefit, as
by Natures fortunate error to be both a Dwarf, and
dumb, and afterwards by the help of Art to be
caſtrated and made an Eunuch, he is much more
eſteenied, than if Nature and Art had concurred
together to make him the perfecteſt Creature in the
World, one of this fort was preſented by a certain
Paſha, to the Grand Signior, who was ſo acceptable
to him and the Queen Mother, that he attired him
immediately in Cloth of Gold, and gave him liberty
through all the Gates of the Seraglio.
CHAP. IX
2
of the Eunuchs.
common a diſeaſe among the Turks, and ſo an-
cient a Vice, that both for ſtate and prevention of
this unnatural crime, it hath not been eſteemed ſafe
or orderly in the Courts of Eaſtern Princes to con-
ſtitute others for the Principal Officers of their
Houſhold than Eunuchs: the like is obſerved in the
Seraglio of the Grand Signior, where two Eunuchs
eſpecially have the principal command, and are per-
fons
Chap. IX.
The Turkiſh Polity.
65
fons of the higheſt and eminenteſt eſteem, viz. the
Kuzlir. Agaſi, who is ſuperintendent over the Wo-
men, and is a black Eunuch.
The other is Capa Agafi or Maſter of the Gate,
who is white, and commands all the Pages and
White Eunuchs reſiding in the Court; under him
are all the Officers that are Eunuchs; as firſt the
Haz Odabaſchi or Lord Chamberlain, who com-
mands the Gentlemen of the Bed-chamber.
2. The Serai Kixhaiaſi, Lord Steward of the
Houſhold, who everſees the Chambers of the Pages,
and the Seferli Odaſi, or the Chambers of thoſe
Pages who are deſigned to follow the Grand Signior
upon any Journey, and of theſe he hath care to
ſee them provided of Cloaths and all other neceſſa-
ries for the ſervice they undertake.
3. The Haznadar Baſhi, or Lord Treaſurer of
the Seraglio, who commands thoſe Pages that attend
the Treaſury; I mean not that which is of preſent
uſe, as to pay the Souldiery, or ferve the publick
and preſent occaſions of the Empire, for that is in
the hand of the Tefterdar; but that Riches that is
laid apart for the expences of the Court, and that
which is amalled and piled up in ſeveral rooms of
the Seraglio, of which there have been collections
and addicions in the time almoſt of every Emperour,
diſtinguiſhed and divided by the names of the Sul-
tans, through whoſe induſtry and frugality they had
been acquired; but this Wealth is conſerved as ſaa
cred, not to be uſed or expoſed, unleſs on occaſi-
ons of extreme emergency.
4. The Kilargi Balhi, that is, the chief Com-
mander over the Pages, to whoſe care the charge
of the Difpenfatory is committed, or expences for
the daily Proviſions. Other Officers there are of
Eunuchs, as he that is firſt Maſter of Scholars for
F
their
66
Book I.
The Maxims of
Kurlir Aga or Black Eunuch of the women
Chap. IX.
The Turkiſh Polity.
67
their Books, called Ikingi Capa oglani, and his
Uſher; the chief Miergidgi or Prieſt of the Grand
Signior's Moſque ; under whom are two other Al-
ſiltants, for cleanſing and well ordering of the
Moſques.
Theſe are the onely Officers of the White Eu-
nuchs, the others are of Commonalty, which are
in number about fifty, and have ordinarily twelve
Aſpers a day pay, which alſo are augmented ac-
cording to the Wak fi or Legacies of the deceaſed.
Thoſe that are Curates of the Royal Moſques, and
have Pluralities of Benefices of that nature, have
ſometimes a revenue of 100 Chequins a day: among
theſe alſo due order is obſerved, the younger or
Juniors in the Seraglio, always giving reſpect and
reverence to Seniority.
of the Black Eunuchs.
THE Black Eunuchs are ordained for the ſervice
HE Black Eunuchs are ordained for the ſervice
are to the attendance of the Grand Signior, it not
ſeeming a fufficient remedy by wholly diſmembring
them, to take the Women off from their inclina-
tions to them, as retaining ſome relation ſtill to the
Maſculine Sex, but to create an abhorrency in
them; they are not onely caſtrated, but Black,
choſen with the worſt features that are to be found
among the moſt hard-favoured of that African Race.
The prime Officer of them all, as we have ſaid
Cefore, is the Kuzlir Aga, or Maſter of the Maids
or Virgins.
2. Valide Agaſi, the Eunuch of the Queen-M)-
ther.
F2
3. Schahzon
68
The Maxims of Book I.
3. Schahzadeler Agaſi, or the Eunuch to whoſe
charge is committed the Royal Progeny, and in
whoſe cuſtody at preſent are three Sons of Sultan
Ibrahim, Brothers to the preſent Emperour, viz.
Solyman, on whom the Turks at preſent found their
principal hopes and expectation; Bajazet and Or-
chan, the Mother of which two laſt is ſtill living,
and confined to the old Seraglio in Conſtantinople,
which is the Monaſtery of the decayed Wives and
Miſtreſſes of former Grand Signiors, from whence
there is no redemption, untill either their Sons die
or by good fortune one becomes Emperour.
Is Fazna Agaſi, or the Eunuch that is Trea-
furer to the Queen-Mother, and commands thoſe
Damſels that are Servants in the ſaid Chamber.
5. Kilar Agafi, or he that keeps the Sugar, Ser-
bets, and Drugs of the Queen-Mother.
6. Bujuck Oda Agaſi, Commander of the greater
Chamber.
7. Kulchuk Oda Agaſi, Commander of the leſſer
Chamber.
8. Baſh Capa Oglani, the chief 'Porter of the
Womens Apartment.
9 & 10. Two Meſgidgi Barchi, or the two Emaums
'or Prieſts of the Royal Moſque belonging to the
Queen-Mother, ordained for the Womens Prayers.
4.
The
Chap. IX.
69
the Turkiſh Polity.
1
The Apartments of the Women.
А.
ND ſince I
quarters of theſe Eunuchs, which are the
Black guard of the ſequeſtred Ladies of the Seraglio,
he may chance to take it unkindly, ſhould I leave
him at the door, and not introduce him into thoſe
Apartments, where the Grand Signior's Miſtreſſes
are lodged : And though I ingenuouſly confeſs my
acquaintance there (as all other my converſation
with Women in Turkey), is but ſtrange and unfami-
liar
; yet not to be guilty of this diſcourtelie, I
Thall to the beſt of my information write a Mort
Account of theſe Captivated Ladies, how they are
treated, immured, educated and prepared for the
great atchievements of the Sultan's affection; and as
in other Stories the Knight conſumes himſelf with
Comhats, Watching and. Penance to acquire the
love of one, fair Daniſel; here an Army of Virgins
make it the anely ſtudy and buſineſs of their life
to obtain the ſingle nodd of invitation to the Bed
of their great Maſter.
The Reader then muſt know that this A Tembly
of fair Women (for it is probable there is no
other in the Seraglio) are commonly Prizes of the
Sword; taken at Sea and at Land, as far fetched as
the Turk commands, or the wandring T'artar makes
his incurſions, compoſed almoſt of as many Nations
as there are Countries of the World, none of
which are eſteemed worthy of this Prefermenty
unleſs beautifull and undoubted Virgins.
F3
As
70
Book I.
The Maxims of
ន។ បើ
23
sna
00
VSI ol ube
clorhosni ir
or
1stnou v visit
mtoto
2012
Is
1 botto
mo
WWW
110D
21
s bons
131
poisViVO
0 anom
The habit ofia Lada in the Seraglia
Chap. IX.
the Turkiſh Polity.
74
4
As the Pages before mentioned are divided into
two Chambers, fo likewiſe are theſe Maids into two
Odaes, where they are to work, ſow and embroider,
and are there lodged on Safames, every one with
her Bed apart, between every five of which is a
Kadun or grave Matron laid to overſee and hear
what actions or diſcourſe paíſes either immodeſt or
undecent; Beſides this School, they have their
Chambers for Maſick and Dancing, for acquiring a
handſome air in their carriage and comportment,
to which they are moſt diligent and intent, as that
which opens the door of the Sultan's affections, and
introduces them into Preferment and Eftecm.
Out of theſe the Queen-Mother chuſes her oort,
and orderly draws from the Schools ſuch as the
imarks out for the moſt beautcous, facetious, or
moſt correſponding with the barmony of her own
diſpoſition, and prefers them to a near attendance
on her Perſon, or to other Offices of her court.
Theſe are always richly attired and adorned with
all ſorts of precious Stones, fit to receive the ad-
dreſſes and amours of the Sultan: over them is
placed the Kadun Kahia or Mother of the Maids,
who is carefull to correct any immodeſt or light
behaviour amongſt them, and inſtructs them in all
the Rules and orders of the Court.
When the Grand Signior is pleaſed to dally with
a certain number of theſe Ladies in the Garden;
Helvet is cry'd, which rings through all the Seraglid,
at which word all people withdraw themſelves at a
diſtance, and Eunuchs are placed at every Aveiiuc,
it being at that time death to approach near thoſe
Walls. Here the Women ſtrive with their Dances,
Songs, and Diſcourſe to make chemſelves Miſtrielles
of the Grand Signior's affection, and then let tiiana-
ſelves looſe to all kind of laſciviouſneſs and wanton
carriage, acquitting themſelves as inuch of all
reſpot
F 4
7
4
72
The Maxims of Book I.
reſpect to Majeſty, as they do to modeſty.
When the Grand Signior reſolves to chufe him.
ſelf a Bed-fellow, he retires into the Lodgings of
his Women, where (according to the ſtory in every
place reported, when the Turkiſh Seraglia falls into
diſcourſe) the Damſels being ranged in order by
the Mother of the Maids, he throws his Handker-
chief to her, where his eye and fancy beſt directs,
it being a token of her election to his Bed. The
ſurpriſed Virgin ſnatches at this prize and good
fortune with that eagerneſs, that ſhe is raviſhed with
the joy before ſhe is deflowered by the Sultan, and
kneeling down firſt kiſſes the Handkerchief, and
then puts it in her boſome, when immediately ſhe
is congratulated by all the Ladies of the Court, for
the great honour and favour ſhe hath received. And
after ſhe hath been firſt waſhed, bathed and per-
fumed, flie is adorned with Jewels, and what other
attire can make her appear glorious and beautifull;
ſhe is conducted at night with Muſick and Songs of
her Companions chanting before her to the Bed-
chamber of the Sultan, at the door of which attends
fome Favourite Eunuch, who upon her approaching
gives advice to the Grand Signior, and permiſſion
being given her to enter in, the comes running and
kneels before him, and ſometimes enters in at the
feet of the Bed, according to the ancient ceremo-
ny, or otherwiſe as he chances to like her, is taken
in nearer way with the Embraces of the Grand Sig.
nior.
si
This private entertainment being ended, ſhe is
delivered to the care of the Kadan Kahia or Mother
of the Maids, by whom ſhe is again conducted
back with the ſame Muſick as before, and having
firſt waſhed and bathed, hath afterwards the lodging
and attendants that belongs to Hunkiar Afa-kiſi, that
is, the Royal Concubine, if it be her good fortune
to
들
​.
5
000
The habit of an Agiamoglan
- *(១ះដឹង។ - ខ្ញុំប៉ះ
A Hasaki or an Officer em ployed by the
Grand Signor on meſſages aus
:
Chap. IX.
the Turkiſh Polity.
73
f
i
to conceive and bring forth a Son, ſhe is called
Haſaki Sultana, and is honoured with a ſolemn
Coronation, and Crowned with a ſmall Coronet of
Gold beſet with precious Stones. Other Ladies
who produce like fruits from the Grand Signior's
Bed, have not yet the like honour, but onely the
name of Baſh Haſaki, Inkingi Haſaki, the firſt and
ſecond Concubine, and ſo forward.
The Daughters that are born from the Grand
Signior, are oftentimes at four or five years of Age
wedded to ſome great Paſha or Beglerbeg with all
the Pomp and Solemnities of Marriage, who from
that time hath care of her Education, to provide
a Palace for her Court, and to maintain her with
that State and Honour as becomes the Dignity of a
Daughter to the Sultan. At this tenderneſs of Age,
Sultan Ibrahim, Father of the preſent Grand Siga
nior, married three of his Daughters; one of which
called Gheaher Han. Sultan, hath had already five
Husbands, and yet as is reported by the World,
remains a Virgin; the laſt Husband deceaſed was
Iſhmael Paſha, who was ſlain in the paſſage of the
River Raab; and is now again married to Gurgi
Mahomet Paſha of Budil, a man of so years of Age,
but rich and able to maintain the greatneſs of her
Court, though not to comply with the youthfuineſs
of her Bed, to which he is a ſtranger like the reſt
of her preceding Husbands.
After the death of the Grand Signior, the Mo-
thers of Daughters have liberty to come forth from
the Seraglio and marry with any perſon of Quality;
but thoſe who have brought forth Sons, are tranſ-
planted to the old Seriglio, where they paſs a reti-
red life without redemption ; unleſs the Son of any
of thoſe Mothers by death of the firſt heic,ſucceeding,
releaſe his Mother from that reſtraint, and make her
ſharer with him in all his Happineſs and Glory.
CH A P.
74
Book T.
The Maxims of
CH A P. X.
Of the Agiam-Oglans.
WE
E have hitherto ſpoken of the Ichoglans or
Pages, Mutes, Dwarfs, Eunuchs, and the
Feminine Court; it will now be neceſſary to ſpeak
of the under Officers and Servants called Agiam-
Oglans, who are deſigned to the meaner uſes of the
Seraglio: Theſe are alſo Captives taken in War, or
bought of the Tartar, but moſt commonly the Sons
of Chriſtiacs taken from their Parents at the Age
of ten or twelve years, in whom appearing more
ſtrength of body than of mind, they are ſet apart
for labour and menial Services: Theſe are,
1. Porters.
2. Boſt angi's or Gardiners.
3. Baltagi's or Hatchetmen, who cut and carry
Wood.
4. Aſgees or Cooks, with all the Offices of the
Kitchin.
5. Paicks and Solacks.
6. Butchers.
.
3: The Attendants of the Hoſpital of fick
Pages.
And all other ſet apart for ſervile Offices.
Theſe are ſeldom the Sons of natural born Turks,
but yearly collected (as I ſaid) from the increaſe
of poor Chriſtians in the Morea and Albania ; by
which means thoſe Countries are greatly dif-peopled;
the yearly number of thoſe thus collected, amount
molt
7
.
bro
vec
WAS
20
www
GWARA
SCH
.
동
​WWW.
was
wa
w
10
SAW
WWW.
MAR
WWW
*
We
Bostange: Bashaw or Head of the Gardiners
.
Chap. X.
the Turkiſh. Polity.
75
moſt commonly, as I am given to underſtand, to
about 2000, which being brought to Conſtantinople,
are firſt prefented before
the Viſier, who (according
as his humour directs him) are placed in divers
ſtations, either in the Seraglioes of Galata, Okmedon,
or Adrianople; others are put forth to learn divers
Trades in the City; others to be Seamen, and learn
Navigation ; others eſpecially are placed in the
great Seraglio, where they are made to ſerve in the
Stables, in the Kitchin, to dig in the Gardens, td
cleave Wood, to row in the Grand Signior's Barge,
and to doe what other ſervices they are commanded
by the Superiours ſet over them, called Odabaſhees,
who are men of ancienter ſtanding than the reſt
having about fifteen Aſpers a day Salary, two Veſts
of Cloth a year, and two pieces of Linen Cloth
for Shirts and Hankerchiefs, &c. and theſe are
ſubject to the Boſtangi Paſha, who is the head and
abſolute Commander of all thoſe who have the name
of Boſtangées or Gardiners, of which there may be
10000 in and about the Seraglioes and Garden of
the Grand Signior.
Of theſe Boft angees, ſome are raiſed to a higher
degree, and called Haſaki, which fignifies Royal,
and attend onely to Meſſages ſent by the Grand
Signior himſelf, and are men of fpecial authority.
Their Habit or Cloathing nothing differs from the
Boſtangees, unleſs in the fineneſs of their Cloth, their
Collar and Girdle, according to this Picture.
The power of the Boſtangi Paſha is very great;
for though he himſelf aroſe but from the Agiamo-
pl.ins, and wore a felt Cap, yet he hath the com-
mand of all the Grand Signior's Gardens and Hou-
ſes of Pleaſure, overſees all his Water-works, and
hath power and juriſdiction along the Boſphorus,
anto the mouth of the Black Sea, commands alſo
the Countrey at'a farge diſtance from Conftantinople ;
having
76
The Maxims of 1
Book I.
having power to puniſh all debaucheries and extra-
vagancies in and about the Countrey Villages, and is
capable by the Grand Signior's favour to become
Paſha of Grand Cairo, Babylon, Buda, &c. and of
the firſt degree which is Viſier Azem.
The Agiamoglans who are deſigned to the Grand
Signior's Seraglio, are of the choiceſt amongſt the
whole number, the ſtrongeſt Bodies, and moſt pro-
miſing Aſpects, and are diſtributed into ſeveral
Companies as they want to make up their comple-
ment. This diſcipline is very ſevere and ſtrict, ſo
that they are taught obedience and readineſs to ſerve,
with watchings, faſtings, and other Penances.
Their Cloathing is of courſe Cloth made at sa-
lonica, anciently called Theſsalonica; their Caps of
Felt, after the form of a Sugar-loaf, of a hair co-
lour, according as the Picture here deſcribes; ſome
of them are taught to Read and Write, who are
eſteemed the moſt acute and fit to receive ingeni-.
ous learning, but the moſt part are exerciſed in
activity of Body, in running, leaping, wreſtling,
throwing the Iron Bar, and other agility wherein
the ſtrength and activity of Body is beſt practiſed.
Their Lodgings are under ſeveral Pent-houſes or
Sheds, built under the Walls of the Seraglio, their
Dyet is Fleſh and Rice, ſufficient, though not lux-
urious. Out of theſe belonging to the Seraglio,
none are drawn out for Janizaries, but are fome-
times preferred to ſervice of Paſhaes for their Fide-
lity or good deſerts, and by thoſe Maſters ariſe to
conſiderable Riches, and commodious manner of
livelihood; others of theſe in great numbers are
made uſe of for attendance on the Grand Signior's
Tents, when he goes to the Wars, and in other Jour-
nies are uſefull for the management of the Grand
Signior’s carriages and travelling neceflaries. Such
Agiamoglans (as
we have ſaid before) that are diſtri-
buted
+
du
T
A Holvagi or Confectioner of the Seraglio
1
Chap. X.
the Turkiſh Polity.
77
1
buted into other quarters beſides the Royal Seraglio,
are principally deſigned as they grow ripe, and of
ſtrength of Body to be made Janizaries in the place
of the deceaſed; ſo that their principal education
is in order thereunto, of whom we ſhall ſpeak more
largely when we treat of the Militia.
The names of the Agiamoglans are written in a
Book, with the places where they are diſtributed,
their ſeveral Pays of two, three, or five Aſpers a
day, which Book is ander-written by the Grand
Signior, and conſigned to the Tefterdar or Lord
Treaſurer, who pays their Salaries every three
Months, being obliged at that time to enquire who
is dead or removed, and ſo accordingly to make a
true report to the Grand Signior.
And thus I have given you a brief account of the
Grand Signior's Seraglio and the Regiment of it,
which if well conſidered and weighed, is one of the
moſt Politick Conſtitutions in the World, and none
of the meaneſt ſupports of the Ottoman Empire:
which Relation I had from the mouth of one who had
ſpent nineteen years in the Schools of the Seraglio.
I muſt confeſs I have not treated fo amply thereof
as the Subject might require, becauſe the Rules and
Oeconomy obſerved among the Women, Mutes,
Eunuchs, and other of the retired Apartments, I
conceive to be a kind of digreſſion from my pur-
poſe, my intention being principally to deſcribe the
Government, Maxims, and Politics of the Turk. And
therefore I proceed to treat of the diverſities of offices
and Places of great Riches and Truſt, which remain
in the power of the Sultan to confer on thoſe Fa-
vourites, Minions and Creatures, whom thus at his
own charge he hath nouriſhed like a Father from
their infancy to inveſt in their riper years with grear
honours, for ſecurity of his own perſon, and flouriſh-
ing eſtate of his Dominions.
CH A P.
78
Tlo Maxims of
Book I.
The Prime Vizier
tot
$
.
WWW.
Food
:
WWW
www
WA
.
wisi.
BMW
VW
X
Ww
Siwe
PA
WA
Www
SALE
us
www
HAR
.
2
pajte opere conducento
2
polyposisyal
solebiad
Chap. XI.
79
the Turkiſh Polity.
C H A P. XI.
Of the Viſier Azem or Prime Viſier, his Office,
the other ſix Viſiers of the Bench, and of the
Divan or place of Judicature.
HE Prime Viſier called in Turkiſh Viſier Azem,
is as much as chief Countelior; he is ſome-
times termed the Grand Signior's : Seputy or Repre-
ſentative, or Vicarius Imperii, becauſe co hini all
the power of the Sultan is immediately devolved ;
there is no other ſolemnity, as I know of, in the
creating a Viſier than the delivery of the Grand
Signior's Seal, which he always carries about him
in his Boſome, on which is engraven the Emperours
Name, by which he becomes inveſted in all the
power of the Empire, and can without the forma-
lity and proceſs of Law remove all obſtacles and
impediments which hinder the free ſway of his
Government. It hath always been the Policy of the
great Princes of the Eaſt, to erect one as Super-
intendent over all the reſt of their Miniſters; fo
Daniel was conſtituted by Darius over the Preſidents Dan.c. 6.
and Princes, becauſe of the admirable Spirit and
Wiſedom that was in him: and Joſeph was made
chief Governor and abſolute Commander over all
Egypt, and by this means thoſe Princes who gave
themſelves much over to ſoftneſs and luxury, could
with more eafe demand account of miſcarriages in
the rule of their Empire, it being their Policy to
conſtitute, onc on whom all the blame of miſcar-
riages in Government might be thrown,
The
80
Book Ť.
The Maxims of
The firſt conſtitution that we meet with in Hi-
ſtory of the firſt Viſier, was in the time of Amurath
the third, King of the Turks, who palling into Eu-
rope with his Tutor called Lala Schabin, he made
him his chief Councillor, and committed to him
the charge of his Army, with which he won Adria-
nople formerly called Oreſtiasg and ever ſince the
Grand Signior hath continued to maintain that
Office of Viſier, uſing that common appellation of
Lala, which ſignifies Tutor, whenfoever in familiar
diſcourſe he ſpeaks to him.
There are beſides the firſt, commonly ſix other
Viſiers who are called Viſiers of the Bench, that
have no power nor authority in the Government,
but onely are grave men, that have perhaps had
Charges and Offices, and are knowing in the Laws,
and ſit together with the firſt Viſier in the Divan
or Court where Cauſes are tryed, but are mute and
cannot give their ſentence or opinion in any mat-
ter unleſs the firſt Viſier pleaſe to demand their
Counſel or Judgment in point of Law, which he
ſeldom does, not to diſparage his own reaſon and
experience. Their pay proceeds from the Grand
Siguior's Treaſury, and is not above 2000 DoHars
a year : any of theſe fix can write the Grand Sig.
nior's Firme or Autogra upon all Commands or Dc-
crees that are ſent abroad; and becauſe their Riches
are but moderate, and the Office they are in treats
not much with the dangerous parts of State, they
live long without envy or emulation, or being ſub-
ject to that inconſtancy of fortune and alteration,
to which greater degrees of place are expoſed.
And yet when any great matter is in confult, and of
conſiderable importance, theſe fix with the firſt Vi-
ſier, the Mufti and Caddeele ſcheers or Lord Chief
Juſtices, are admitted into the Cabinet Council,
and
Chap.XI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
81
and are often permitted freedom to deliver their opi-
nions on the matter of queſtion.
The ſtate and greatneſs the Prime Viſier lives in
is agreeable to the honour of him whom he repre-
ſents, having commonly in his Court about 2000
Officers and Servants ; when he appears
in
any
fo-
lemnity or publick ſhow, he carries on his Turbant
before two Feathers, as the Grand Signior wears
three fet on with a handle of Diamonds and other
rich Stones, and before him are carried three Horſe
Tails called the Tugh upon a long Staff, upon the
top of which is a gilded knob; the like diſtinction
of honour is permitted onely to the three other prin-
cipal Palhaes within their juriſdigion ; viz. the Pa-
fha of Babylon, of Cairo, and of Buda, the other in-
feriour Palhaes have onely one Horſe Tail carried be-
fore them, without other diſtinction or Badge of
Authority; and theſe three forementioned Palhaes
have a right to be Viſiers of the Bench, and can take
their places in the Divan when the time of their Of-
fices are expired, and any of them found at the Court
in entire grace and favour.
The Prime Viſier as he is the repreſentative of the
Grand Signior, ſo he is the Head or Mouth of the
Law; to him Appeals may be made, and any one
may decline the ordinary courſe of juſtice, to have
his caſe decided by his determination ; unleſs the
Viſier through the multiplicity of his affairs, and
the ſmall conſideration of the caſe, thinks fit to refer
it to che Law. And that he may evidence his care of
the publick good, he is always preſent at the Divan
four times a week; that is, Saturday, Sunday, Mon-
day, Tueſday, and the other days (excepting Fri-
day) keeps Divan in his own houſe, fo diligent and
watchfull are theſe men to diſcharge the Acts of Ju-
ſtice, and their own Office.
G
He
82
The Maxims of Book I.
siautod yil obot mohon tarinansa nisilo 91. bas
LOPEDIDO Dado atomi
ni 3971
a bass
81-
COS
10.
ad
silmad
Iron 2010
Borbo bambino
hot 6923
і посту
soilor
sa 903
in
Sam
Pod
obas
200
1985
Bungalows
nuo 35
BH a
IV
tl 50
laq odt
Abu:13 petalows mit 1001
ngaiq) Turbant bus
Sms regilib o vod roro in civice za
PRO Tito breast
Chap.XI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
83
He is attended to the Divan, which is the Cham-
ber of the Seraglio, by a great number of Chiauſes,
and their Commanders in chief, who are a ſort of
Purſevants and other Officers who onely ſerve to at-
tend him to the Divan called Muta-faracan, and may
be termed Serjeants or Tipſtaffs; as he deſcends from
his Horſe and enters the Divan, or upon his return
goes into his Houſe, he is with a loud voice of his
Attendants prayed for, and wiſhed all happineſs and
long life, not unlike the falutations the Roman Soul-
diers uſed to their Emperours; Cum ſub auſpiciis Ce.
faris omnia proſpera felicia precabantur. When he
is ſet upon the Bench, all Cauſes are brought before
the Caddeelefcbeer who is Lord Chief Juſtice, and by
him all Judgments paſs, unleſs the Prime Viſier ſhall
think the Cauſe proper for his Cogniſance, or ſhall
diſapprove at any time the Sentence of the Judge ;
and then by virtue of his unlimited power he can re-
verſe the Verdict and determine as he pleaſes. All
Officers in the Divan wear a ſtrange ſort of dreſs up-
on their heads, called in Turkiſh Mugevezee, which
for the more lively deſcription is delineated in the
preceding page.
The Lord Chief Juſtices which ſit with the Grand
Viſier are two of Romelia and Aſia, called Kadi-
lefcher, or Judges of the Army. And this ſhall in
ſhort ſerve for what is neceſſary to ſpeak of the
Divan in this place, in regard we onely touch upon
it for the betier explanation of the Viſiers Of-
lice.
*** The Primé Viſier hath his power as ample as his
Maſter who gives it him, except onely that he can-
not (though he is the elder Brother of all the
Paſhaes ) take off any of their heads without the
Imperial Signature or immediate hand-writing of
the Grand Signior, nor can he puniſh a Spahee or Fa-
niżary, or any other souldier but by means of their
G 2
Com
84
The Maxims of Book I.
+
Commanders : the Militia having reſerved them-
felves that privilege, which ſecures them from fe-
veral oppreſſions : in other matters he is wholly ab-
ſolute, and hath ſo great a power with the Grand
Signior, that whomſoever he ſhall think fit of all
the Officors in the Empire to proſcribe, he can ſpee-
dily obtain the Imperial hand to put it in execu-
tion.
Whatſoever petitions and addreſſes are made, in
what buſineſs foever, ought firſt to paſs through
the hands of the Viſier: but yet when a party hath
ſuffered ſome notorious injury, in which the Viſier
is combined, or hath refuſed him juſtice, he hath li-
berty then to appeal to the Grand Signior himſelf,
which is permitted by an ancient cuſtome; the ag-
grieved perſon putting fire on his head, enters the
Seraglio, runs in haſte, and can be ſtopt by no body
untill he comes to the preſence of the Grand Signior,
to whom he hath licence to declare his wrong. The
like was done by Sir Thomas Bendyſho when Ambaſſà-
dour at Conftantinople, putting pots of fire at the
Yard Arms of ſome Engliſh Ships then in Port, and
came to an Anchor near the Seraglio. The reaſon
thereof was, the violent ſeizure of the Merchants
Goods, as ſoon as arriyed in Port, for the ſervice
of the Grand Signior, without bargain or account
of them, which being taken up by thoſe Officers
and great perſons who were out of the reach of
Law, forced the worthy Ambaſſadour at that time
Reſident to repreſent his grievances with much re-
ſolution, ſignifying them to the Grand Signior
by fire on the Yards of eleven Engliſh
, Ships then
in Port, which were drawn off from the Scale,
svhere they uſually lay, to the ſide of the Seraglio ;
which coming to be diſcovered firſt to the Viſier,
before the Grand Signior had notice thereof, he
immediately extinguiſhed thoſe fires by a fair ac-
commo-
Chap.XI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
85
commodation, before they burſt into a more dange-
rous flame, by the knowledge of the Grand Signior,
who might juſtly deſtroy him for ſuffering ſuch noto-
rious injuſtice to run to that publick and known ex-
tremity.
The Perſians in like caſes put on a Veſt of white
Paper, ſignifying the aggravation of their injury is
not to be deſcribed in as much Paper as can cover
their Bodies.
This great Office of Charge and Truſt, as it is
the higheſt, ſo it is the neareſt to jove's Thunder-
bolt, and moſt expoſed to envy and emulation;
ſtrange ſtories are read and confirmed by eye-wit-
neſſes
in our days, concerning
the unexpected riſe and
aſcent of unworthy men on a ſudden without degrees,
ſteps or approaches, to this mighty power and glo-
ry, and as ſoon have been thrown down and been the
fubject of the peoples cruelty and revenge ; ſome
have been the Sons but of a few days growth, and the
Sun hath ſcarce ſet, before their greatneſs and glory
hath declined; others have continued but a month,
ſome a year, others two or three, and withall, even
in thoſe who have lived longeſt and happieſt, fortune
ſports with that wantonneſs and inconſtancy, that it
may ſerve to be the Mirrour and Emblem of the
World's vanity, and uncertain riches : It is the fate
of great Favourites with barbarous Princes to be but
ſhort-liv'd. For either the Prince delights to exer-
ciſe his power in debaſing fome, and advancing o-
thers, or hath beſtowed fo largely, that his bounty is
at a ſtop, and begins to be wearied with heaping of
favours, as the other is glutted and ſatiated with re-
ceiving them; Fato potentia raro ſempiterna, an Jatias
capit aut illos cum omnia tribuerunt, aut hos quod nihil
reliquum eft quod capiant. Tacit. lib. 3. Emulation
and flattery are likewiſe great, and the Factions are
commonly, many in the Ottoman Court, whereby the
G3
state
86
The Maxims of Book I.
ſtate of the firſt Miniſter is endangered. Infita mora
talibus natura recentem aliorum felicitatem ægris cculis
introſpicere, modumqire fortune à nullis magis exigere,
quam quos in æquo vident. Tac. lib. 3. Sometimes thé
Queen Mother rules, ſometimes the Kuſlir Aça com
mands, perhaps a beaựtifull Wonian is Miſtreſs of
the power, as well as of the affections of the Sultan ;
every one of theſe have ſome Favourites fome or
other who watch Preferments, and are intent to ob-
ſerve all miſcarriages of State, which may reflect on
of queſtion the judgment or honeſty of the firſt Au-
thour, by which means the unhappy Viſier, either
by the Sultan's immediate command, or tumalts of
the Souldiery raiſed by the powerfull Factions afore-
mentioned, yields up his Life and Government to-
gether; whoſe power and greatneſs being onely bor-
rowed from his Maſter, and depending on another's
pleaſure, by its ſhort continuance and mutability,
verifies that true ſaying of Tacitus, lib. 12. Nihil re-
rum mortalium tam inſtabile & fluxum eft, quàm fama
potentia non ſuâ vi nixa.
But it doth not always happen that the Prime
Viſier becauſe he is deprived of his Office, ſhould
therefore loſe his life'; for many times, eſpecially
if he be a man whoſe diſpoſition is not greatly ful-
pected of Malice or Revenge to the Contrivers of
his fall, or be not of a generous ſpirit, and great
abilities and popularity, whereby he may be
venturous and capable of raiſing Rebellion or
Mutiny, he is permitted calmly to retiré and
quietly to deſcend from his high Throne. of Ho-
ndur ; to enter into a lower Région and Air of
a ſmall and petty Government of a Paſha; as not
many years paſt the Predeceſſours of Kiuperli Father
of this preſent Viſier being degraded, had the Pufhia-
lick of Kanifa (which is accounted one of the
meaneſt of all the Governments which are ſubject to
a P4.
1
Chap.XI. The Turkiſh Polity.
87
a Paſha) conferred on him, and here I cannot tell
whether ſuch a Vifier hath not more reaſon to bleſs
and congratulate his fortune than accuſe it; for in
this condition he is more free from cares and dan-
gers, and much more happy if his ambition and
greatneſs of ſpirit render not his repoſe and eaſe
leſs pleaſing, becauſe it is not in the higheſt Lodg.
ings of Honour and Command. But it is ſeldom fo
among the Turks; for with them it is eſteemed no
diſgrace to be tranſplanted from the Mountains to
the Vallies; they know their original and compoſi-
tion partakes not much of heavenly fire, and that
the Clay they are framed of, is but of common
Earth, which is in the hand of the Grand Signior,
as the Pot, to frame and mould, as is moſt agreeable
to his pleaſure and will. And as it is no diſparage-
ment to decline and go backward in Honour a-
mongſt the Turks, ſo it is no new thing, or abſurdity
in their politicks, to ſee men riſe like Muſhromes in
a night, and from the meaneſt and moſt abject Offi-
ces, without degrees or convenient approaches, at
once leap into the Seat and Quality of the Prime
Viſier ; I ſhall inſtance in one example worthy of
Record, which was of late days, and as yet that I
know of, hath had no place in Hiſtory. It hap-
pened that in Conſtantinople, there was either great
ſcarcity of Fleſh, or the negligence of the Butchers
liad made it ſo; ſo that they who were not ſo early
abroad as to watch their uſual time of making their
days proviſion, or came any thing late, were necef-
fitated to paſs that day with a Lenten diet ; among
thoſe who had miſſed one morning their common
proportion of Fleſh, was one Derviſe a Cook of
a Chamber of Janizaries; this man knew the blows
and puniſhment he was to ſuffer from the chief
of the Chamber ; that through his ſloth and want
of care, the whole company ſhould that day paſs
G4
without
.
88
The Maxims of Book T.
without their Dinner, which cauſed him in great
pallion with loud exclamations as he paſſed the
Streets, to accuſe the ill Government, and little
care was had toʻrectify theſe common abuſes : it for-
tuned that at that time that Derviſe was lamenting
his caſe to all the world, and curſing the principal
Officers, that the Grand Signior in diſguiſe paſſed
by, and ſeeing a man in ſuch diſorder of mind, came
in a courteous manner to demand the reaſon of his
paſſion; to whom the Derviſe replied, It was vain
for him to be inquiſitive ; or for me, ſaid he, to in-
form you what you are able to afford no remedy unto;
for none but the Grand Signior himſelf is of ſufficient
power to redreſs that for which I have ſo much cauſe to
be troubled. At laſt with much importunity he told
what great abuſe there was in the Butchery, that the
Shambles were ill ſerved, that he had miſſed the uſual
proportion of fleſh that morning, for his Janizaries
Chamber, and nhat puniſhment he was likely to ſuffer,
for having come ſort onely one moment of bis due time;
he added farther, That the Viſier and other Officers
were negligent in re&tifying theſe mean and low di for-
ders, being wholly taken up in enriching themſelves,
and intent to their own intereſt ; but if I were firſt Vi-
fieer, I would not onely cauſe great plenty of Fleſh in
this City, but at all times of the day it Nould be found
by thoſe who wanted it ; and now what benefit have
cither
you, ſaid he, by hearing this ſtory, or what re-
leaſe am i likely to have of puniſhment by repeating it
10 you? The Grand Signior afterwards returning
home, and conſidering of the diſcourſe the Jani-
zaries Cook had made him, whether to prove the
abilities of the man, or becauſe he conceived Pro-
vidence had offered this encounter, or that Princes
delight to exerciſe their power in creating great men
from nothing ; he ſent immediately for the Der-
viſe, who being come into his preſence, and ſenſible
of
Chap.XI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
89
of the familiar diſcourſe he had made him, trem-
bling caſt himſelf down at his feet, ſuppoſing that
the free language he uſed of the Viſier and the Go-
vernment, was the cauſe he was now to loſe his life.
But it happened quite contrary, for the Grand Sig-
nior encouraging him to lay afide his fear, told him
he was reſolved to make him firſt Vifier, to try an Expe-
riment whether he was able to amend thoſe abuſes be com-
plained of; and that herein he might not tranſgreſs
the degrees whereby he was gradually to paſs, he
firſt made him chief of his Chamber, the next
day Captain, the day following Aga or General
of the Fanizaries, and thence with one ſtep to be
Great Viſier, who not onely remedied the abuſe in
the Shambles according to his promiſe, but proved
a famous and excellent Miniſter of State ; and though
examples of the like nature are frequent among the
Turks, yet this may ſerye at preſent to ſhew in part
the fortune and fate by which men are raiſed, and
the unconſtancy of greatneſs and glory amongſt
the Turks above any other part of the World be-
ſides.
It was a hard Problem in the Turkiſh Policy, which
as a wiſe Prime Viſier propoſed to certain Paphaes a-
mongſt other queſtions, What courſes were poſſible
to be found out for a firſt Viſier to maintain and
continue his Office, and acquit this ſo dangerous
charge from the hazard and uncertainty to which
it is liable; For you ſee Brothers, ſaid he, how few
enjoy or grow old herein; their vertue, their care, and
their innocence are no protection ; Some remain a day,
a week, a month, others protract the thread to a year or
two, but at length they are (to uſe our own Proverb)
like the Ant to whom God gives Wings for their ſpeedier
deſtruction. The Palhaes were for a-while all ſilent,
not knowing what reply to make, or how to reſolve
ſo difficult and knotty a point, untill Kuperli (who
was
90
Book 1:
The Maxims of
was then the moſt ancient and perhaps the wiſeft
Palha, as the actions of his following life have ſuffi-
ciericly teſtified) firſt replied, that in his opinion,
the onely, and moſt probable means for a tottering
Viſier to ſecure himſelf, is to divert the mind of
the Grand Signior and other working Brains, upon
ſome foreign War; for Peace is that which cor-
rupes the diſpoſitions of Men, and fets them on
work to raiſe themſelves with inteſtine and Civil
Evils: when War buſies their Spirits, and employs
them to gain renown and glory by Martial Actions,
by which means Plots and Treachery are droven
from our own homes, Confiliis & alta res externas mo-
liri, arma procul habere, Tac. lib. 6. And it is pof-
fible that Achmet the Son of Kuperli, who began the
laſt War with Germany, might go upon this Maxime
of his Fathers; for in all matters of his Govern-
ment, he is obſerved to walk by the faine rules and
directions, which were bequeathed to him as well as
his Inheritance.
And yet for all this doubtfull eſtate of the Prime
Viſiers, fome have been known to manage this Of-
fice 18 or 19 years, and afterwards wearied with
care and pains, to acquit it by a natural death ;
from whence this queſtion may ariſe, whether the
favour or diſpleaſure of the Prince depends on the
deſtiny or fortune we are born to, or whether hu
banc Counſel can aſſign a way between contumaci-
ouſneſs and flattery, wherein to ſteer free from
danger and ambition? Unde dubitare cogor, fato e
forte nafcendi, ut cætera, ita Principum inclinatio in
hos, offenfio in illos, an fit aliquid in noſtris confiliis ,
liceatque inter abruptam contumaciam, deforme obſe-
quium pergere iter, ambitione et periculis vacuum. Ta
cit. lib. 4. But we find but few examples of this
kind. For if Viſiers have been evil, their own
cruelty and covetouſneſs have haftned their fate ;
if
Chap.XI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
gu
if good their merits have been their ruine ; leſt the
great benefits their merits lave procured to their
Prince ſhould ſeem to want reward, or be dangerous
or difficult to requite, Beneficia couſque lata, dum vi-
dentur exfolvi poſe ; ubi multum antevenere, pro gra-
tia odiun redditur, Tac. lib. 4.
The Revenues of the firſt Viſier which iſſue im-
mediately from the Crown, and are certain appen-
dages to the Office, are not great; being not above
20000 Dollars yearly, which ariſe from certain Vil-
lages in Romelia ; the reſt of thë iířmenſe riches
which accrues to this charge fo full of cares and dan-
ger, flows from all the quarters of the Empire. For
no Baſaw or Miniſter of truſt enters his place with-
out his Preſent and Offering to the firſt Viſier, to ob-
tain his conſent, and purchaſe a continuance of his
favour. Thoſe that have Governments abroad, have
always their Agents at Court, who with gifts conti-
nually mollify the Viſier's mind, entreating him to
repreſent their ſervice to the Grand Signior in an ac-
ceptable and gratefull manner. And though at the
Equinoctial in the Spring; all Palhaes, and any that
have Governments of note, are obliged to make their
Preſents to the Grand Signior of conſiderable value,
at which time the firſt Viſier neither will not want his
own acknowledgments, he is yet farther treated by
all perſons with Sums of Money, as the nature of
their buſineſs is, which is not ſecretly, but boldly
and confidently demanded, and the bargain beaten as
in matters of Merchandize and Trade; and Juſtice
and Favours made as vendible and ſet as publick to
ſäle, as Wares and Commodities are in the Shops
and Places of common Mart; ſo that if the firſt Vi.
ſier proves covetous (as commonly they do who
are raiſed from nothing, and uſed always to thrift,
and reſolves to loſe nothing of what he may get )
his income is incredible, and may equal that which
is
1
92
The Maxims of Book I.
is the Rent of the Grand Signior, and in a few years
amaſs immenſe Riches and Wealth. But of this
the Prince and the Turkiſh Policy is not ignorant, and
accordingly provides remedies to drain the inunda-
tions of the Vifier's Coffers; at firſt by extorting
great ſums of money from him at his entrance to the
Charge; then under colour of Friendſhip and Fa-
vour the Grand Signior makes hina viſits, in requital
whereof rich Preſents are made him, as Gratitude
for ſo much Honour; next he many times ſends to
him for a gift of 100000 Dollars, for Jewels, Horſes,
and other things of great value; and in this manner
ſeveral contrivances are uſed to turn theſe Rivulets
to pay their Tribute to the great Ocean; amongſt
which this preſent Grand Signior Mahomet the
Fourth, hath found out one way amongſt the reſt,
putting the Viſier often to the charges of his Dinner,
ſending to his Kitchin for 20 Diſhes of Meat, which
is the uſual proportion of the Grand Signior's ordi-
nary Table, and by inviting himſelf to a Banquet ma-
ny times at the Viſier's expences; and this being done
fo frequently, gives the World occaſion to believe
that he demands it out of no other deſign than nar-
rowneſs of Soul to ſave the charges of his own Din-
per; and the rather it is ſo believed becauſe this Em-
perour is reputed of a covetous diſpoſition, and of
no affinity with Solyman the Magnificent. But the
ways and means by which the Grand Signior comes
in the end to be poſſeſſed of the gains and profits col-
lected by his Viſier, and other Officers, requires a
particular diſcourſe apart, which ſhall in its due time
and place be treated of; and this ſhall for the preſent
ſuffice to have ſpoken concerning the Prime Viſier
and his Office
СНАР,
Chap. XII.
93
The Turkiſh Polity.
CH A P. XII.
The Offices, Dignities, and ſeveral Governments
of the Empire.
E that will deſcribe the Polities of a Countrey,
muſt endeavour eſpecially in the moſt exact
and punctual manner poſſible to declare the ſeveral
Offices, Dignities and Riches of it, that ſo a more
eaſie computation may be calculated of its ſtrength,
numbers of Men, Fortifications, Forces by Sea, where
beſt defended, and where moſt eaſily vulnerable and
expoſed.
The next to the Viſier Azem or the firſt Viſier,
are the ſeveral Beglerbegs (which may not unaptly
be compared to Arch-dukes in ſome parts of Chri-
ſtendom) having under their juriſdiction many San-
giacks or Provinces, Beyes, Agaes, and others ; To.
every one of theſe the Grand Signior in honour be-
ſtows three Enſigns (called in Turkiſh Tugh) which
are ſtaves trimmed with the tail of a Horſe with a
golden Bull upon the top, and this is to diſtinguiſh
them from Baſhaws who have two Enſigns, and the ,
Sangiack-beg, who hath alſo the name of Paſcha, and
hath but one. When a Pafcha is made, the Solem-
nity uſed at the conferring his Office, is a Flag or
Banner carried before him, and accompanied with
Muſick and Songs by the Merialem, who is an Officer
for this purpoſe onely, for inveſtiture of Paſhaes in
their Office.
The Government of Beglerbegs, who have ſeve-
ral Provinces called Sangiacks under their command,
are two forts; the firſt is called Has ile Beglerbeglik,
which
94
The. Maxims of Book I.
ty
>
which hath a certain Rent aſſigned out of the Cities,
Countries and Signiories allotted to the Principali-
the ſecond is called Saliane Beglerbeglik, for
maintenance of which is annexed a certain Salary or
Rent, collected by the Grand Signior's Officers with
the Treaſure of the whole Government, out of
which are paid alſo the Sangiack Beglers, that is, the
Lords of the ſeveral Counties, Towns or Cities, and
the Militia of the Countrey.
It is impoſſible exactly to deſcribe the Wealth
and ways of Gains exerciſed by theſe potent Gover-
nours to enrich themſelves; for a Turk is ingenious
to get Wealth, and haſty to grow rich; howſoever
we will ſuccinctly ſet down the certain ſums of Re-
venue which are granted them by Commiſſion from
the Grand Signior, alligned them out 'of every par-
ticular place of their Government; beſides which
they have the Profits of all Wefts and Strays, goods
of Felons, fale of Vacant Church-offices, Mules,
Horſes and Cattle, which by Mortality or other ac-
cidents have no certain Maſter; to which may be
added the benefit of their Avanias or falfe Accuſa-
tions, whereby they invade the Right and Eſtates of
their Subjects; as alſo of the Robberies of their peo-
ple and ſtrangers, by their own Slaves and Servants;
whom they fend abroad with that deſign; and ha-
ving committed the Robberies themſelves, under
pretence of diſcovery of the Crime and doing Ju-
Itice, they ſeize the innocent people, torture and
impriſon them, and perhaps put ſome to death for
expiation of their own offences. To come nearer
then to this purpoſe The Beglerbegs of the
firſt fort are in number 22, who have their Re-
venue allotted them in the places that they Go.
vern, collected by their own Officers according to
Commiſſion, of which the firſt is of Anatolia, an-
ciently called Afia minor, afterwards Anatolia, Stone
'Ανατολής,
Chap. XII.
The Turkiſh Polity.
95
Avezoais, from its more Eaſtern ſituation in reſpect
of Greece ; the yearly Revenue of which in the
Grand Signior's Books, called the old Canon, is a
Million of Aſpers, and hath under its juriſdiction An Aſper is
14 Sangiack. Kiotahi where the Beglerbeg reſides, in about the
Pbrygia Major, Sarahan, Aidin, Kaſtamoni, Hada- Halfpenny.
nendighiar, Boli,. Mentefche, Angora, otherwiſe Ancy-
ra, Karabyſar, Teks ili, Kiangri, Hamid, Sultan vghi,
Kareſi, with the command of 22 Caſtles.
2. Caramania, anciently called Cilicia, and was
the laſt Province which held out belonging to the
Caramanian Princes, when all places gave way to the
flouriſhing progreſs of the Ottoman Arms; The Re-
yenue hereof is 660074 Aſpers, and bath under its
juriſdiction 7 Sangiacks, viz. Iconiun, which is the
Court of the Beglerbeg in Cappadocia, Nigkdé, Kai-
Sani, otherwiſe Ceſance , Jeniſcheberi, Kyrſchebri,
Akschebri, Akserai : And in this Principality are
three Caſtles, at Iconium one, at Larende and Men-
dui, under the Pasha's immediate command, and
17 others in ſeveral Sangiacks,
. 3. Diarbekir, otherwiſe Mefopotamia, hath a Re- Which GB-
yenye of a Million two hundred thouſand and fix
bondred and ſixty Aſpers, and hath under its jurif-
diction 19 Sangiacks, with five other Governments
called Hukinmet in Turkiſh , eleven of which San-
giacks are properly belonging to the Ottoman Roy-
alties, and eight are Curdian Countries, or of the
people called Kuts; for when Curdia was conque-
red, the Countrey was divided, and diſtinguiſhed
into the nature of Sangiącks, but with this diffe-
rence, of right inheritance and ſucceſſion to the
Goods and Pofleflions of their parents, and ſucceed
as Lords of Manors, or to other petty Governments
by Bloud and Kindred. And as other Lords of
Sangiacks, Timariots, or Barons pay the Grand
Signior's duties, and hold their Lands in Knights Ser-
nifics a free
command.
vice,
96
The Maxims of Book 1.
vice, or other Tenure, whereby they are obliged to
attend and follow their Commanders to the Wars,
whenſoever they are called thereto by the Grand Sig.
nior's fummons: theſe that are regiſtred for Hukina
met, have no Timariots or Lords to command them,
bur are free from all Duties and Impoſitions, and are
abſolute: Maſters of their own Lands and Eſtates.
Thoſe Sangiacks which are properly belonging to the
Ottoman Royalties are C Harpu, Ezani Syureck, Nefa
bin, Chateng hif; Tchemiſchekrek, Seared, Mufarkin,
Aktabie, Kala, Habur, Sangiar, otherwiſe Diarben
kir, which is the place of reſidence of the Beglerbeg.
Thoſe Sangiacks which are entailed upon Families
are Sagman, Kulab; Mechrani, Tergil, Atak Pertek,
Tchifakichur, Tchirmek.
4. Of Scham otherwiſe Damaſous, the certain Re-
venue of which is a Million of Aſpers, and hath under
it Sangiacks 7 with Has, where the Contributions by
the Beglerbeg's Oficers-are collectěd-upon the Coun-
trey, and are Kuddeſcherif, alias féruſalem, Gaza,
Sifad, Nabolos, alias Naples in Syria, Aglun, Babura
and Damaſcus, the City where the Beglerbeg reſides.
He lrath farther three-with Saliane, for account of
which he is paid by the King's Officers; and thoſe
are' Kadmar, Saida; Beru, Kiurk, Schubeck, where
are no Timariots, but the Inhabitants are true and ab-
folute Maſters of thoir own Eſtates in the ſame mana
ner as the Curdi are, which we have beforementid-
ned; the Caſtles here are for the moſt part demoli-
ſhed, and ſcarce worthy our notice..
5. Is of Siwas a City in Armenia major, hath a Re-
venue of Nine hundred thouſand Alpers, and hath
under his Dominions ſix Sangiacls, viz. Amalia,
Tchurum, Búradick, Deniurki, Gianick, Arebkir, the
Caſtles of which arc 19.
6. 'Is the Government of the Raſcha of Erzrun
on the Confines of Georgia, hath a Revenue of a
Million
Chap: XII.
The Turkiſh Polity:
07
+
+
2
Million two hundred thoutand fix hundred and fixty
Aſpers, and hath under his Government i i Sangi-
acks, viz. Karahizar, Scharki, Kieiſ, Palin, Esber,
Hanes, Tekman, Turrum, Mayenkerd, Mamervän,
Kyzurchan, Melazkerd; and hath 13 Caſtles:
7. Is the Government of the Pafcha of Wan or Van
a City in Media, hath a Revenue of a Million one
hundred and thirty two thouſand two hundred and
nine Aſpers, and commands 14 Sangiacks, viz. Adil-
giwar, Ergiſch, Muſch, Barkiri, Kiarkian, Kiſani,
Eſpaird, Agakis, Ekrad, Benikutur, Kalaibaierid, Bera
dea and Edegick.
8. Is the Government of the Paſcha of Tchildir on
the Confines of Georgia, hath a Revenue of Nine hun-
dred twenty five thouſand Aſpers, and commands
nine Sangiacks, viz. Olti, Hartus, Ardnug, Erde-
hamburek, Hagrek, Puſenhaf, alias P#fenbal, Machgil,
Igiare, Penbeck, Pertékrek.
9. Is the Government of Scheberezul in Aſyria,
the Pafcha of which hath a Revenue of a Million of
Aſpers, and commands 20 Sangiacks, viz. Surutkuk,
Erbil, Kiuſchaf, Schebribazar, Chabkiule, Gibthamrin,
Hezurd Merd, Dulchuran, Merghiaue, Haninudeving
Agiur, Neimtari, Sepeuzengire, Ebrruan, Taundan,
Badeberend, Belkas, Vicheni, Garikalo, Renghene.
10. Is the Government of Halep or Aleppo, hath
Eight hundred and ſeventeen tliouſand ſeven hundred
and leventy two Aſpers Revenue, and commands
7 Sangiacks with thes, and 2 with Saliane : Of the
firſt fort are Adana, Ekrad, Kelis, Biregek, Mearre, Ga-
zir, Balis : Ofthe other are Marik and Trlrman which
is Turcomania, of theſe at this day the Revenue is far-
med, and are not cailed Sangiacks but Agalik, for in
them are no Timariots, but every Man is Lord and
Maſter of his own Lands. This Government hath
five Caſtles.
11. Is the Government of Maraſch near the River
Н
Euphories,
2
1
+
1
98
The Maxims of Book 1.
Euphrates, ſituated between Meſopotamia and Aleppo,
otherwiſe called by the Turks, Zulkadrie, hath a
Reyenue of 628450 Aſpers, and commands four
Sangiacks onely, viz. Malatia, Aſab, Kars, and
Samſad, and hath four Caſtles,
12. Is the Government of Kibros otherwiſe called
Cyprus, háth a Revenue of Five hundred thouſand
fix hundred and fifty Alpers, and commands feven
Sangiacks, víz. 'four with Has, and are Itchili, Tarſus,
Alanie, Schis, the other three with Saliane, are
Kenine Baf Maufa, Lefkusſcha or Larnica, the place
of the Peſche's rcfidence is Nicoſia.
13. Is the Government of Tarabolos Scham, other-
wife Tripoly of Syria, háth a Revenue of Eight hun-
dred thouſand Aſpers, at this place. the Paſcha
reſides, and hath under him 4. Sangiacks, viz. Hams,
Hama, Gemele and Selemie, and hath onely one Caſtle
in the Sangiack of Hams called Faſinekrad.
14. Is the Government of Terbozan, otherwiſe
Trabezond, encompaſſed with a ridge of Mountains,
according to a Poet born in that place,
1
Vertice Montano Trapezus incluſa recefſit.
rmerly the Imperial Seat of the Comneni reign-
ing over Cappadocia, Galatia, and the parts of Pon-
tus, founded by Alexius Comnenus, who upon the ta-
king of Conſtantinople by the Weſtern Chriſtians fled
to this place, which flouriſhed untill taken by Ma-
homet the Great; it is ficuate on the Euxine or Black
Sea, and ſtill a place of conſiderable Traſſick, cſpc.
cially made rich for the Fiſhing, out of which and
the Cuſtoms, the Paſcha, though he hath no San-
giacks under his Government, hath yet a Revenue
allotted of 734850 Aſpers, with 14 Caſtles to
defend the City, and the Dominions belonging
thereunto.
15. The
1
Chap. XII.
Tbe Turkiſh Polity.
99,
is. The Government of the Paſcha of Kars a
City near Erzrum, hach a Revenue of Eight hun-
dred twenty thouſand ſix hundred and fifty Aro
pers, and commands fix Sangiacks, viz. Erdehan-
kituechuk, Giugewan, Zarufchan, Ghegran, Kughiz-
man, Paſin.
16. The Government of the Pafcha of Muſul
otherwiſe called Nineve in Allyria, hath a Revenue
of Six hundred eighty one thouſand fifty fix Aſpers,
arid commands 5 Sangiacks, viz. Bagiwanlu, Tekrit,
Zerbit, Eski Muſul, or old Nineve, and Hurun.
17 The Government of the Paſcha of hika hath
a Revenue of 680000 Aſpers, and commands tiveri
Sangiacks, viz. Ghemaſche, Chabur, Dicirhebe, B1-
nirabne, Serug, Biregek Ane.
Theſe are all the Governments which are in Afia
with Has; let us now paſs into Europe.
1
18. Is the Government of the Paſcha of Rumuli,
otherwiſe Romania, which is the moſt honourable
Turkiſh charge in Europe, hath a Revenue of a Mil-
lion and one hundred thouſand Aſpers, the ſeat of
the Paſcha is Sofia, and commands 24 Sangiacks, viz.
Kioftendit otherwiſe Juſtiniana, Mora otherw No-
rea, Skenderi, Tirhala, Siliſtra, Nigeboli, Uchoig Arm
lona, Jania, Ibrazan, Tchirmen, Selanik otherwiſe
Salonica, Wize, Deluniia, Uskiup, Kirkkeliſa; Du-
kakin, Wedin, Alagehizar, Serzerin, Walıcbarin, Ben-
der, Akkerman, Ozi, Azak;. But it is to be obſerved,
that though Morea, according to the ancient Canon,
was under the juriſdiction of the Pafcha of Romania,
yet now it is divided and made part of the Revenuc
of the Valede or Queen-Mother, where a Farmer of
her Rents and Incomes now reſides.
19. Is the charge of the Kupudan otherwiſe Cap-
tain Pafcha, or as the Turks callthins, General of the
H 2
White
100
Į
The Maxims of Book I.
white Seas, hath a Revenue of 88500o Aſpers; he is
Admiral of the Grand Signior's Fleet, and commands
as far as the Turkiſh power by Sea extends, and com-
mands 13 Sangiacks, viz. Galipoli, which is the pro-
per place of the Paſcha's reſidence, Egribuz other-
wiſe Negropont, Karlieli, Ainebahti, Rhædes, Midillis
or Metilene, Kogia Eli, Betga, Sifla, Mczeſtra, Sakis,
or the Iſland of Scio, Beneksche or Malvatia ; ſome o-
thers add Nicomedia, Limnos, and Nixia.
20. Is the Government of the Paſcha of Budun
otherwiſe Buda in Hungary, hath a Revenue
and commands 20 Sangiacks, viz. Agri,
Kanyſia, Samandra, Petchui, Vſtunubilgrad or Stult-
wiſſenberg, Oſtrogon or Strigonium, Sekdin, Chatwan,
Semutum, Sirem, Kupan, Filek, Sekitwar, Sektches,
Setchre, Novigrad, Seksard, Belgrade or Alba Re-
galis. And now lately in the year 1663. that Wiwar
or Newbawſel was taken, a new Sangiack is ſince
added.
21, The Paſcha of Temeſwar in Hungary, hath a
Revenue and hath under his command 6 San-
giacks, viz. Lipona, Tchanad, Ghiola, Mudava, Wan
radin, to which alſo Janova is added, conquered in
the year 1663.
22. Is the Government of the Paſcha of Boſna,
əhich is part of Illyrium, divided formerly into Li-
burnia and Dalmatia, now called Sclavonia; his Re-
venue is a
and commands 8 Sangiacks, viz.
Hersek, Kelis, Ezdernik, Puzga, Feraigne, Zagine,
Kirka, Rahvige.
There are other Pafchas of Coffa, Theodeſia in
Taurica Cherſoneſus, which having no Sangiacks,
no Timariots, nor Ziamets under them, but onely a
few beggarly Villages which we ſhall purpoſely omit,
as not worthy the notice. And ſo much ſhall be
faid for the Paſchaes or Beglerbegs with Has, or
with the Revenue impoſed upon Countries únder
their
+
Chap. XII.
the Turkiſh Polity.
IOI
i
their command, collected by their own Offi-
cers.
Thoſe that are with Saliane, or paid out of the
Grand Signior's Treaſury, are:
1. The Paſcha of Grand Cairo, called by the Turks
Miſir, hath a Revenue of six hundred thouſand
Scheriffs or Zechins a year, which he may juſtly and
honeſtly pretend to; as much is the Tribute year-
ly paid the Grand Signior from that place; which
is moſt conimonly brought ſince the War with re-
nice upon Camels backs by land, with a guard of
goo men, not to expoſe it to the danger of being
intercepted at Sea ; another Sum of six hundred
thouſand Zechins yearly goes to the payment of the.
Turks Forces in Egypt ; beſides the vaſt Sums of
Money this Pafcha extorts with inſupportable Ava-
rice and Tyranny from the Natives of the Countrey,
during the ſpace of his three years Government;
by which means he grows exceſſive rich, and able to
refund a good ſtream into the Grand Signior's Cof-
fers at his return, as hereafter ſhall be the ſubject
of our more large diſcourſe; he commands 16 San-
giacks as is reported, but not be regiſtred in
the King's Book, I let them paſs without namin,
them.
2. Is the Government of Baodat, otherwiſe Baby-
lon, and hath a Revenue of a Million and ſeven hun-
dréd thouſand Alpers, and commands 22 Sangiacks,
viz. Dertenk, Cezan, Gemazir, Renk. Aidiie, Gelle,
Romalije, Beiare, Derne, Debare, Wafit ,
Gebkiule, Gedide, Keſend, Kaſ ſehirin, Ghiilan, Karag,
Anne, Aſebah, Demurkapn, Deixberhiie, Karaniie.
3. Is the Government of the Paſcha of Yemen, .
which is in Arabia Felix, whoſe place of reſidence is
at Adem upon the Red Sea ; which place and Coun-
iroy being recovered for the moſt part again from
the Turk by the Arabians, it is neither needfull to men-
tion
}
Sernwat,
H 3
IO2
Book I.
The Maxims of
tion the Revenue, nor the Sangiacks it formerly
conimanded.
4. The Paſha of the Abiſſines hath his reſidence at
Suquen, a ſınall Iſle in the Red Sea, and commands
the Ports of Meſauna and Erkiko, which the Turks
lately took from the Abiſſines, but this Paſha being
'very.poor, and far diſtant from the ſuccours of the
Turks we cannot allign any Sangiacks, or render
any thing certain of his Eſtate.
s. In the Government alſo of Bofra on the con-
fines of Perſia, were reckoned 26 Sangiacks, but
now not held by the Turk, who hath no other
power there, nor benefit thence, excepting onely
that prayers are made conſtantly for the Sultan.
6. In the Governinent of Lahſa on the confines
of Ormus in Perſia, are counted 6 Sangiacks, viz.
Aiwen, Sakul, Negnije, Netif, Benderazir, Giriz,
but theſe Countries are poor, and have ſcarce any
place in the Grand Signior's Regiſters.
To theſe we ſhould add the Governments of Al-
geirs, Tunis and Tripoly in Barbary; but that being
much fallen off from the Turks obedience, and be-
come almoſt dependent of themſelves, we ſhall
paſs by the ditcourſe of them, eſpecially becauſe of
late years the mutual Treaties with Barbary, and in-
terchanges of War and Peace with thoſe Countries,
hath made the ſtate and condition of that people
well known and familiar in England.
The uſe of the particular Catalogue foregoing,
is to demonſtrate the greatneſs and power of the
Ottoman Empire, which hath ſo many conſiderable
Governments and Principalities in its poffeffion,
wherewith to encourage and excite the endeavours
of Heroick ſpirits to an ambition of great and noble
Enterprizes, whereby to merit the Rewards which
remain in the power of the Sultan to gratifie them
with. And alſo to help in the juſt computation of
the
1
Chap. XII.
the Turkiſh Polity.
103
the number of men the Turk can bring into tlic!
Field, every Paſcha being. obliged for every: 5.000
Aſpers Rent to bring a Souldier to the War: though
notwithſtanding, they often appear for oſtentation
and gain of the Grand Signior's favour with more :
men than their own coniplement; as in the laſt War
with Germany, the Beglerbeg of Romania brought
1000o effective men into the field:
Of theſe Beglerbegs five liave the Title of Viſiers,
which fignifies as much as Councellour, viz.' the
Paſcha's of Anatolia, Babylon; Caira, Romania and
Buda; which are charges of the greateſt riches,
power and fame; the others have their pre-emi-
nence, rank or order according to the Priority of
Conqueſt and Antiquity in the pofleflion of the Turkc.
Theſe are all the great Governments of the En-
pire, in whoſe reſpective juriſdictions are always
three principal Officers, viz. the Mufti, che Reis
Efendi, otherwiſe called Reis Kitab, which is Lord
Chancellor or Secretary of State, or rather thoſe
two Offices united into one, the third is. Tef-
terdar Paſhaw, or Lord Treaſurer. Theſe three
Officers are near Councellours and Attendants on
their Paſhaws, and ſo alſo they are on the Prime :
Viſier, whoſe' Mufti, Reis Efendi, and Tefterdar
have a ſuperiority and dignity above others, and are
to them as the Original to the Copy.
Of the Mufti we ſhall ſpeak in due place. The
Reis Efendi, which fignifies chief of the Writers or
Book-men; (for the Turks call always Men of the
Law and Profeſiours of the Pen, and Parochial
Prieſts by the Title of Efendi) is always preſent and
attending on the Viſier, for paſſing Orders, Decrees,
Patents and Commiſſions into all parts of the Em-
pire; which are daily diſpatched in thoſe numbers
into all places, as is incredible; for the Turks go-
verning more by their Arbitrary power, and accor-
ding
H 4
194
Book I.
The Maxims of
ding to the exigencies of affairs, than by a ſet rule or
form, every buſineſs requires its diſtinct order, and
the very Courts of Juſtice are moderated according
to the commands and directions they receive from
above; by which means the Reis Efendy's hands are
filled with ſuch a multitude of buſineſs, as employs
great numbers of Writers; and conſequently brings
in riches flowing to his Coffers; ſome in which Of
fice, who by their parts, induſtry and courage have
gained authority and reſpect, have amafled Wealth,
which might compare with the riches and treaſure
of Princes : We ſhall here inſtance in one of late
years, famous in Turky, for his knowledge and
riches, called Samozade; one who had piled thoſe
heaps of all things that were rich and curious, as
were too tedious and long to inſert in a Cata-
logue in this place. It may fuffice, that being exe-
cuted in the time of the laſt Wars againſt the Empe-
rour of Germany for ſome Conſpiracy againſt the
Great Viſier, ſuch a Treaſure was found apper-
taining to bim (all which was confiſcated to the
Grand Signior) as was ſufficient to have enriched
and raiſed his Prince, liad hc been impoveriſhed,
and in a declining condition.
The other great Officer is the Tefterdar or Lord
Treaſurer, who receives the Revenue of the Grand
Signior, and pays the Souldiery, and makes other
publick disburſements; this Office is different from
the Treaſurer of the Seraglio ( of whom we have al-
ready ſpoken) who attends to nothing elſe but the
expences of the Court, and to gather in the acciden:
tal profits and preſents paid to the Grand Signior ;
which is ſo conſiderable, that every Sultan, (for the
moſt part) amaſſes a particular treaſure of his own,
which after his death is incloſed in a certain Chani-
ber, and ſhut with an Iron-gate, and the Key-hole
Nopped with Lead, and over the Port is writ in Gol-
den
r
Chap. XIII.
the Turkiſh Polity.
105
1
den Letters, The Treaſure of ſuch a Sultan. And
this ſhall fuffice to have ſpoken of the Offices and
Dignities of the Empire.
CHAP. XIII.
Of the Tartars and Tartar Han, and in what
manner they depend upon the Turks.
1
ΤΗ
HE Taytars may very well be accounted a.
mongſt the other Princes ſubject to the Otto-
man power; I mean not the Afiatick Tartars, or the
Tartar of Eusbeck (though ſo much Mahometan as to
wear green Turbants, and to deduce their Race from
the Line of Mahomet himſelf) for having conquered
China, and poſelling a greater Empire than the Ot-
toman, they are far from acknowledging any ſub-
jection or degree of inferiority to the Turk; nor are
all thc European Tartars Subjects to the Sultan; for
the Kalmuk and Citrahan Tartars (men of ſtrange
barbarity, and countenance different from all the
other Race of Mankind) though Profeſſours of the
Mahometan Religion, are yet faithfully and piouſly
obedient to the Duke of Moſcovy their lawfull
Prince.
But the Precopentian Tartar, which inhabits Tau-
rica Cherſone ſus," now called Crim, the principal City
of which is Theodofia, now Cafa, and the Nagaentian
Tartar, which inhabits by the Palus Meot is between
the Rivers of Volga and Tanais, are the people which
may be accounted amongſt the Subjects, or at leaſt
Confederates of this Empire: though onely the City
of Cafa of all thoſe Dominions, is inmediately in
poſeſjon and governpient of the Tak, which in my
opinion
1
106
The Maxims of
Book I.
1
opinion appears to be a cautionary Town and
Pledge for their obedience; and though the Han
or Prince of the Country is elective, yet he is cho-
ſen out of that true Line, and confirmed by the
Grand Signiors, who have always taken upon them .
a power to depoſe the Father, and in his place con-
ſtitute the Son or pext of the Lineage, when found
remiſs in affording their Auxiliary helps to the War,
or guilty of any diſ-reſpect or want of duty to the
Ottoman Port.
This preſent Han which now governs, called
Mabomet Ghirei (for that is the Sirname of his Fa-
mily) remained during the life of his father (ac-
cording to the cuſtome of the eldeſt Son of this
Prince) a Hoſtage to the Turk in Janboli a Town
in Thrace, four days journey diſtant from Adrianople,
ſituate on the Euxine or Black Sea ; but from thence
upon jealouſie of two near a vicinity to his own
Countrey, was removed to Rhodes, where he paſſed
an obſcure and melancholy life untill the death
of his
Father, and then being recalled to Conſtantinople, had
there his Sword girt on, ſwore Fealty to the Grand
Signior, with all other formalities performed ac-
cording to their cuſtome of Regal Inauguration :
But being ſetled in his Kingdom, and mindfull of
his ſufferings at Rhodes, he had ever ſtomached the
Pride of the Ottoman Emperour, by which, and the
diſſuaſion of the Polonians, and the other neigh-
bouring Tartars, as a thing diſhonourable to fo an-
cient and powerfull a people, to reſign the Heir of
their Kingdom a Hoſtage to their neighbours; this
preſent Prince hath refuſed this part of ſubjection
which the Viſier Kupriuli often complained of; but
not being in a condition to afford a remedy unto it,
thought it prudence to diffemble.
į But yet theſe people are eſteemed as Brothers, or
near Allies with the Turk, to whom for want of
Heirs
1
Chap. XIII.
the Turkiſh Polity.
107.
great
Chara&er
Heirs Male in the Ottoman Line, the Empire is by
ancient compact to deſcend; the expectation of
which though afar off, and but almoſt imaginary
doth yet conſerve the Tartar in as much obſervance
to the Turk, as the hopes of an Eſtate doth a young
Gallant, who is allured to a complacency and obfe-
quiouſneſs, with.the petulant humour of a Father
that adopts him, who is reſolved never to want
Heirs of his own Family. And thas the Tartar is as
obedient as other Subjects; and though the Turk
exerciſes not his power there by commands, as in
other places of his Dominions, but treats all his
buſineſs by way of Letters; yet theſe Letters ſerve
in the place of Warrants, for the ſignification of
the Grand signior's pleaſure, and are as available
as the * Autogra, and other formalities of the Im- * The
perial Edict, are in other places (in ſubjection to
the Turk.) When the Sultan writes to the Chan of of the Eras
Tartary, he uſes this ſtyle,
To that Government wherein flouriſhes the Maſs, and topo Com
Original of Regency, on which Forture depends, mand.
and by whici Felicity is obtained. Patiſor of
Excellent Power, and Eſtabliſhed Glary, elected
by the Favour of that King from whoại Succours
are to be demanded. The King of Crim, Gian,
Begh, Ghirai Chaw, whoſe heighth be for ever
maintaned.
After reſpect had to thoſe Bleſſings, which are
freighted with Ambar, and falutations perfumed
with Narciſas, proceeding from the Imperial Grace.
Be it known unto you, &c.
By ancient Compact between the Empire and the
Kingdom of Tartary, it is agreed, that whenſoever
the Grand Signior goes in perſon to the Wars; the
Tartar Han is to accompany him in perſon with an,
Army of one hundred thou 2.d Men, but if the Vi-
perours
Name af.
fixed at the
.
1
ſier
108
The Maxims of Book I.
fier or ſome other General be in the Field, then is
he oņely obliged to ſend forty or fifty thouſand un-
der the command of his Son, or ſome principal
Officer of his Kingdom, who are paid and main-
tained out of the booty and pillage they acquire.
In the year 1663. the Tartar called on occaſion of
the War in Hungary to the alliſtence of the Turk,
they made ſuch incurſions into that Countrey, Mo-
ravia, and Sileſia, ſacking and burning all Cities
and Towns, that they carried away One hundred
and ſixty thouſand captive Souls in one year; which
preciſe number I am informed from thoſe who had
received good information of the Pengik or Certi-
ficates that were given upon every head; for the
Tartar being an abſolute free-booter, makes prize
of all that comes within his power; and left he
ſhould prey on the Subjects of the Turk, they are
bound to take out atteſtations from certain Regi-
ſters, of the Names, Countries and Age of their
Captives, leſt they ſhould deceive the Turk with
the ſale of thoſe, who are already their own Sub-
jects and Slaves.
The Tartar is to the Turk as the Giacall to the
Lion, who hunts and finds the prey for the Lion to
overcome and feed on: And ſo the Tartars make in-
curſions into the neighbouring Countries round a-
bout, and paſs in great bodies ſometimes ten or
twelve days without doing the leaſt damage or
fpoil in their journey outward ; but as ſoon as they
turn their faces home, they rob, ſpoil, burn and
carry all the Inhabitants of what Age or Sect ſoever,
like a torrent before them; and every one of them
leading three or four horſes apiece, on which they
mount their Captives and load their prey, make a
running march day and night with few hours inter-
miſſion for natural repoſe, too faſt for any orderly
Army to overtake'; and any other, that is not ſo,
is
Chap. XIII.
the Turkiſh Polity.
109
is not able to give them battel. Such of their Slaves
as in their journey are wounded and infirm, and not
able to accompany the Camp, they kill; thoſe which
they bring ſafe into their own Countrey they fell to
the Turks, who come thither to trade for this Mer-
chandize, which is the moſt profitable Commodity
that Tartary affords. Young Boys and Girls are ra-
ted at the higheſt Price, the latter of which being
: beautifull are like Jewels held at an unknown value;
but few of them eſcape the luſt of the Tartars, who
deflower them even in the years of their very infancy.
This ſort of People were by the Ancients called Sar-
mati, and were always famous for their exploits on
Horſeback, but heavy and ignorant of Foot-ſervice;
which Character Tacitus gives of them, Lib. 1. Hift.
Omnis Sarmatum virts quaſi extra ipſos, nihil ad pe
deftrem pugnam, tam ignavum ubi per turmas advenere,
vix ulla acies obſtiterit, iners videtur fudore acquirere,
quod poflis ſanguine parare, mirâ diverſitate natura cum
iidem homines fic ament inertiam, coderint quietem :
They live very hardly, and feed eſpecially on
Horſe-fleſh, which dying in their march, they ne-
ver examine his Diſeaſes, whether ſurfeited or over-
heated ; but diſtributing his Fleſh amongſt their
Companions, place it under their Saddles : and
thus baked between the heat of the Man and the
Horfe, chafed with that day's labour, is at night
judged ſufficiently prepared, as a Diſh. fit for the
Table of their Prince.
1
.
1
And as the Men are nouriſhed with a Diet of raw
Fleſh, Herbs and Roots, or ſuch as the Earth na-
turally produces without the concoction of the Fire
to prepare it for their Stomachs; fo alſo their Hor.
ſes are of a hardy temperament, patient of hunger
and cold, and in the ſharp Winter of thoſe Coun-
tries, when the ground is covered with Snow, nou-
rih
IIO
Book T.
The Maxims of
riſh themſelves with the Barks of Trees, and ſuch
Herbage as they can find at the bottom of the deep
Snow. Their Towns or Villages conſiſt of Huts
rather than Houſes, or hurdles made with ſticks and
covered with a courſe hair Cloth; of which Villages
there are accounted Two hundred thouſand, ſo that
taking one man out of every Village (as their cuſtome
is when they go to the War (they ſpeedily form an
Army of Two hundred thouſand fighting men. But
now having carried great Riches out of Poland, and
gained a conſiderable wealth by the Market of their
Slaves, ſome of them throw off their homely Plads
to wear Sables, and ſome more frugal, employ their
Money for building Houſes; the riotous and diſſo-
lute are addicted to ſtrong Waters, and a drink
called Boza made of a certain ſeed (which drank in
a great quantity doth intoxicate, and is now much
in uſe amongſt the Turks) and give themſelves up
to a gluttony, as brutiſh as that which is natural
unto Swine, having no art of ſauces to provoke
their appetite, but reft delighted with the mere
contentment of idleneſs and a full ſtomach.
But this ſhall be ſufficient to have ſpoken of the
relation the Tartars have to the Gavernment of the
Turk, and their ſubjection to this Empire, their
Cuſtoms and Manners being more amply and fully
deſcribed in other Books,
!
CHAP
1
Chap. XIV.
I:IT
the Turkiſh Polity.
1.
CH A P. XIV.
Of the Tributary Princes to the Grand Signior,
viz. Moldavians, Valachians, Tranſylvanians,
Raguſeans, &c.
Tumore
HE Power and Puiſſance of an Empire is not
more judged of by the many Governours, the
rich Offices it can diſpoſe of, the multitude of Pro-
vinces it contains in obedience, and the neceſſity it
can impofe on other Princes to ſeek its confederacy
(which we have already treated of) than it is by
the many Tributaries which to redeem the remain-
der of their worldly Goods, willingly facrifice the
beſt part to appeaſe his fury, in whoſe power it is
to maſter all: and ſo theſe diſtreſſed Nations, long
wearied out with tedions Wars, oppreſſed between
the Emperour of Germany,the Polander, and the Turk,
and more damaged by their own civil diſentions
and domeſtick perfidiouſneſs, than vanquiſhed by
the force of Arms, were forced at laſt to ſurrender
up
their fruitfull Provinces to the devotion of the
Turk, which are now haraſſed and oppreſſed be-
yond all expreſſion, and are the meereſt flaves to
the Turk of all other his ſubjects; and may well be
compared to the induſtrious Bee and profitable
Sheep, whom he cares for and maintains alive for
the ſake of their Honey, and the intereſt of their
Wool; and as if all this were too little, when it
ſhall be ſo thought fit, he opens the Gate to the in-
curſions of the Tartar, who having gained a con-
fiderable booty of Goods and Captives, ſells to the
Turks
T12
The Mašims of Book 1.
Triks for Slaves, thoſe which were before his Sub-
jects. Theſe three poor Provinces formerly called
the Daci, which withſtood ſo long the Roman Arms,
were always eſteemed a valiant and warlike People,
according to that of Virgil, lib. 8. Æn.
Indomitique Dace, e pontem Indignaties Araxes.
។
Et Juvenal. Sat. 5.
Dacius e ſcripto radiat Germanicus antro.
Which Countries have been the Graves and Ce-
meteries of the Turks, and in theſe modern times
been the Stage on which ſo many Tragedies of War
have been acted, being defended with as much va-
lour and variety of ſucceſſes, as could humanely be
expected in ſo unequal a Match as was between
thöfe Provinces ſingly and the Ottoman Empire. But
now at laſt they are forced to yield, and become not
onely Tributaries, but Slaves and Subjects to the
Turk, who having deprived them of the true Line
of their natural Princes ſucceeding in a lawfull In-
heritance, place over them fome Chriſtians of the
Greek Church, without conſideration of their con-
ditions or riches, or qualifications; nay rather chufe
to give the Standard (which is the ſign of the Grand
Signior's confirmation of the Prince) to ſome infe-
riour perſon, as Taverners, Fiſhmongers, or other
meaner Profeſſions, purpoſely to diſparage the peo-
ple with the baſeneſs of their Governours, and ex-
poſe them to the oppreſlions of men of no worth
or dexterity in their office. It hath ſeveral times
been under the conſideration of the Turks, at length
to reduce theſe three Provinces to the command of
ſo many Pafhams; contrary to the original Capítu-
lacions agreed on at the time that theſe people firſt
ſubmitted to the Ottoman Yoke: but as yet it hath
been
r
1
Chap.XIV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
113
k
1
been carried to the contrary, as more profitable and
better ſerving the Ends of the Empire; for hereby
Chriſtians become the inſtruments of torment to
their own Brethren ; Outrages and Spoils may be
the more boldly acted; more Turkish Officers em-
ployed on every ſlight occaſion on gainfull meſſages,
and the people by long oppreſlions living under the
juriſdiction of a Prince, who can rather ſpoil than
protect, may be reconciled more willingly to the
Turkiſh Government, and learn to value the gentle-
neſs and power of a Paſha, compared with the re-
membrance of their former agrievances. But of
this Government they will rather let them imagine
the caſe and ſweetneſs than enjoy it; for were a Pa-
Shaw the Governour, the power of á Turk would be
concerned for their protection, he would eſteem him-
ſelf their Patron, and his honour engaged in their
defence, by which means theſe Countries would be
relieved in a great meaſure of extortions and vio-
lences, which is not ſo beneficial to the Turk, as
the preſent miſerable eſtate in which they re-
miain.
Moldavia called by the Turks Bugdan, was firſt Moldavia.
made Tributary to the Turks by Mahomet the Great,
but under the ſmall Tribute of 2000 Crowns per
annum, afterwards Bogdanus, Vayvod thereof, Anno The word
1485. fearing to become abſolute Valſal to the Vayvod lig-
Turk, taking to his aſſociation the Kingdom of Po-much as
land, took up Arms againſt Selymus the Second, by prefetus
whom being drawn out from his Countrey, John a the General
Moldavian born, but one who had embraced the of an Ar-
Mahometan Superſtition, was preferred by Selymus
to the Principality; but no ſooner was he ſétled
therein but he recurned to his former Religion, for
which cauſe the Turk taking into his alliſtence the
Province of Valachia, made War upon Moldavia;
but John the Vayvod by treachery loſing his life, this
J
Fros
nifics 33
my.
1:14
Book I.
The Maxims of
Irs annual
Tribute.
Province fell totally into the power of the Turk, and
was united to his Empire in the year 1574. The
Tribute in thoſe days of this Province is recorded in
the Turkiſh Hiſtory to have been 40000 Zechins or
80000 Dollars; but now whatſoever may be repor-
ted, the Tribute of theſe Countries is, or was, the
Reader may take this following Account for what is
certainly paid, being related to me from one who
had many years been employed for Vayvod both in
Moldavia and Valachia by the Turk, viz. the yearly
Tribute of Moldavia is.
1. To the Grand Signior 120 Purſes of Money ;
each Purſe containing 500 Dollars, makes 60000
Dollars.
2. Ten thouſand Okes of Wax, each Oke being
twa pounds and a half Engliſh weight.
3: Ten thouſand Okes of Honey
4. Six hundred Quintals of Tallow for the Ar-
ſenal.
s. Five hundred Ox Hides.
6. Five þundred Pieces of Canvas for Cloathing,
and Shirts for the Slaves, and other ſervices for the
Gallies.
7. One thouſand three hundred and thirty Okes
of Wax for the ſervice of the Arſenal.
8. To the chief Yifier ten Purſes of Money, or
soco Dollars, and a Sables Fur for a Veſt.
9. To the Viſiers Kabija or chief Steward, one
Purſe, or soo Dollars.
10. To the Tefterdar or Lord Treaſurer the ſame,
as to the Kahija.
This is the ordinary and annual Tribute this
Countrey acknowledges to the ſupremacy of the
Sultan, and it were well and happy for this people
were it all; but there are ſo many accidental ex-
pences, pretenſions, and artifices of the Turks
framed and contrived meſſages merely to extract
Money
í
:
:
Chap. XIV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
IIS
HL
of the Prin-
Money and Prefents from this oppreſſed and haralled
people, as do more than equal, and ſometimes dou.
ble the charge of their yearly Tribute. To which
you may add the Price paid for the Principality,
which is every three years ſet to fale, and is
To the Grand Signior 150 Purſes, or 75000 The Price
Dollars.
cipality
To the Valede or Queen-mother so Purſes, or
25000 Dollars.
To the Grand Signior's Favourite, who is com-
monly ſome handſome young Youch, 10 Purſes, or
fogo Dollars.
And to the Kyfir Aga or chief Black Eunuchi, who
is Superintendent over the Ladies in the Seraglio,
10 Purſes of Money.
And laſtly, To the Prime Viſier and other Offi-
cers for as much as they can beat the Bargain. All
which Money is taken up at Intereſt at 40 or 50 per
Cent, and ſometimes on condition to be doubled
and this is done by Men who having no Eſtates of
their own, the debt comes to be charged on their
Countrey, which is pillaged and poled for it to the
Very Bones, firſt to ſatisfy the Price of the Prin-
cipality with the Intereſt-money for what it is va-
lued, then to pay the annual Tribute, then to fa.
tisfy the multitude of covetous Turks, who like ſo
many. Vultures purſye after the Skeleton of this con-
fumed Carkas: And laſtly, the Prince himſelf muſt
take his Accounts, and take his Meaſures to be ca-
pable for the future, after he hath laid aſide the
Ornament of his Office, to live in ſome proportion
agreeable to his paſt condition; and this is neither
done moderately nor modeſtly, but with a cove-
touſneſs and greedy appetite, commonly incident
to the nature of men born of mean Parentage, and
educated with the parſimony of a ſcancy Houſe ;
who alſo thereuntp add many grains of allowance
ܐܵ
12
EG
116
The Maxims of Book 1.
to the limits of their gains, in conſideration of the
yearly Gratuities they muſt make to reconcile the
Friendſhip of the Turkiſh Miniſters, whereby they
niay enjoy protection for their perſons and Eſtates.
The ſtate and condition of the Province of Wala-
chia is not better, but rather worſe, and more afflic-
ted than that of Moldavia ; for this Countrey is
now equally with the former in the ſole and entire
diſpoſal and poſſeſſion of the Turk, to whom it be-
came firſt Tributary under their own Princes in-the
time of Sultan Bajazet : Afterward in the year 1462.
Mahomet the Great undertook the entire Conqueſt of
it, then governed by its Vayvod Wladus, whoſe
younger Brother ſupported by the Turk, and Fac-
tious Party in that Countrey, poſlefled himſelf of
the Principality, contenting himſelf to be Vaſfalto
the Turkiſh Empire; afterwards in the year 1995:
Michael the Vayvod thereof joining himſelf with Si-
gifmund of Tranſylvania, and with the Vayvod of
Moldirvia waged a long and terrible War againſt the
Turks. untill revolutions, unquietneſs and factions
låve ſo ſpent them as that they are at length be-
come another addition to the Empire of the Turks,
who now impoſe on them a heavy Yoke and ſtrait
Curb, not to be imputed to any thing more than
to Divine Juſtice, which takes occaſion to exer-
ciſe a hand of ſeverity againſt the unſeaſonable ne-
gligence, fedition, and variance of Chriſtians a-
11:ongſt themſelves, at a time when the common
enemy to their profeſſion attended onely the oppor-
tunity of their own diſfentions, to enter and devour
them.
The Tribute of Walachia to the Grand Signior,
was formerly 120 Purſes of Money, or 60000 Dol-
Jars yearly, according to that of Moldavia , and
ſo ſtill continued had not lately Matthew the Vay-
mod about the year 1655. grown rich, and there-
fore
Chap. XIV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
II),
is two
fore forgetfull of his condition (having by Friends
and large Preſents at the Port, procured a continua-
tion of his Office for the ſpace of nineteen or twen-
ty years) rebelled againſt the Turk, taking falſe mea.
ſures of his Wealth and Power, as able to encounter
with the puiſſance of the Ottoman Empire ; but being
foon put to the worſt and forced to yield, his life
was ſpared, and the ſafety of his Countrey redeemed
upon the augmentation of their Tribute ; ſo that
now, that which yearly paid being 120 Purſes of
Money,
1. Is become to the Grand Signior 260 Purſes, or
130000 Dollars.
2. There is paid 15000 Okes of Honey.
Every
3. Nine thouſand Okes of Wax,
pounds
4. To the Prime Viſier ten Purſes of Money, or and a b
sooo Dollars, and a Veft of Sables.
Engliſh.
5. To the Tefterdar or Lord Treaſurer one Purſe
of Money, or so Dollars, and a Veſt of Sables.
6. To the Kullir Aga, or chief Eunuch of the
Women 12000 Aſpers.
7. To the Viſier's Kahija or Steward 500 Dollars,
and a Veſt of Sables.
The other charges and value ſet on this Province
when triennially ſold, is no leſs than that of Molda-
via; the method and art uſed for extorting Money
from thence are the ſame, the oppreſſion in every
point egual, unleſs the remembrance of the extra-
vagant diſorder of Matthew the Vayvod ſtill kept in
mind, emboldens the Turk with more confident pre-
tences to work more deſolation and impoveriſh-
ment in this Province. Now lately a Prince was
ſetled there by order of the Grand Signior, in the
year 1664. called Stridia Bei by the Greeks, which
ſignifies a Lord that had gained ſome fortune from
ſelling Oyſters and Fiſh; this perſon ſucceeded Gre-
goraſco the late Prince, who fearing the anger of the
Prime
1
I 3
/
118
The Maxims of Book I.
Prime Viſier for returning home with his Army with-
our licence, defeated by General Sufa near Lewa,
fled for ſafety of his life into the Dominions of the
Emperour : The Turks who always avenge the
Crimes of the Governours on the People, or of the
Subjects on the Governours, raiſed the Price of the
Principality to a higher value, cauſing Stridia Bei
(as I am confidently informed, who was contented
to accept it at any rate) to pay for it 800 Purſes of
Moncy, or 400000 Dollars; to which being added
the intereſt beforementioned, the ſum may eaſily be
computed that this new Vayvod engulfed himſelf in
i
and I leave the Reader to imagine with what giad
hearts and bleſſings the People of that Countrey
went forth to receive their Bankrupt Prince.
Nor is Tranſylvania wholly exempted from the
oppreſſion of the Turk; for after ſeveral revolutions
from the time of Huniades made Vayvod by Vladiſlaus
the fourth King of Hungary, Anno 1450. a great
Defender of his Countrey againſt the Infidels, untill
the time of Stephen the Seventh, ſirnamed Ragorzki,
Patronized by the Turks, Anno 1450. This Prin-
cipality remained ſometimes at the devotion and
diſpoſal of the King of Hungary, of Poland, of the
Emperour, and ſometimes of the Turk; untill by the
growing greatneſs of the Ottomans, the Turks be-
came Maſters of the beſt part of this Countrey.
But yet Tranſylvania is more tenderly and more ho-
nourably treated than the other two Provinces,
their Tribute being much leſs, and their Princes
choſen for the moſt part more regularly from the
ancient Line, or at leaſt from the honourable Hou-
fes of the Boyars or Nobility, who have an affinity
or alliance with the true Bloud of the former Vay
vods. Their ancient Tribute was onely 6000 Zechins
yearly, but afterwards were added goco more an-
pually, for acknowledgmert of certain Caſtles which
Ragorzki
Chap. XIV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
ILO
Ragotzki had taken from Poland, which the Turk de-
manded to have reſigned into his polellion, were for
that Sum redeemed, and ſtill detained in the hands
of the Tranſylvanians ; over and above which they
onely pay 300 Dollars and two Silver Bowls to the
ſeven Viliers of the Bench: And this is all the ac-
knowledgment they make to the Turk, who deman-
ſtrates more reſpect always to this Prince and his
Meſſages, than thoſe of the neighbour Provinces,
by reaſon that that Countrey is not totally in his
power (certain ſtrong Fortreſſes being in the hand
of the Emperour of Germaby) for whoſe fake this
people is more gently dealt with, left too much ſe.
verity ſhould occaſion them to revolt ; and this con-
fideration induced the Turks to treat modeſtly with
Michael Apafi the Prince of this Countrey in the late
Wars in Hungary, by truſting much to his conduct,
by uſing him like an honourable Confederate, by
permitting him freely to poſleſs Zekelbyd after its
voluntary ſurrender in a Mutiny, without the con-
trollment or ſuperintendency of a Turk as his Supe-
riour ; and for his farther encouragement gave out,
that when the Sultan had totally ſubdued Hungary,
thoſe parts which were not ſubject to Palbams, ſhould
be annexed to his Dominions, and he honoured with
the Title of King of Hungary.
Theſe Princes of the three foregoing Provinces
are farther obliged to ſerve the Grand Signior in his
Wars, whenfoever fummoned thereto į but with
what number, and in what manner, we reſerve for
its due place in the Treatiſe of the Turks Milicia and
Auxiliaries.
The City and ſmall Dominion of Raguſ, is alſo
another Tributary to the Turk; which is a petty
Commonwealth, not vouchſafed the Title of a Ro.
publick, neither by the Venetians, nor the Pope, and
onely ſtyled la communità di Raquff
, which is a Town
14
4
in
120
The Maxims of Book I.
in Dalmatia, commanding over a narrow and barren
Territory of a few Villages, which for the ſpace of
150 miles extends it ſelf along the Sea Coaſt, and
ſome little Iſlands of no great conſideration : It was
anciently called Epidaurus (of which name there
were two other cities in Peloponneſus) but that being
raſed by the Goths, the Inhabitants after their de-
parture rebuilt again this City of Raguſin giving it a
new name as well as a new foundation. The Go-
vernment of it in the nature of a Commonwealth is
more ancient than that of Venice, haviog preſerved
it ſelf niore by art and ſubmiſſion to ſome powerfull
Protectour, than to its own force; which cauſed
them to court the friendſhip of the Turk, before he
was Maſter of any part of Europe, and as their Re-
cords report, it was upon the advice of a Holy Nun,
eſteemed a great Saint amongſt them; who prophe-
fying of the future greatneſs of the Turkiſh Empire,
aſſured them that the onely means to preſerve for
many Ages their Commonwealth free and happy,
was to ſubmit themſelves to one of the moſt proſ-
perous of Princes, to whoſe Dominion the beſt
part of the World Mould be ſubdued : Whereupon
two Ambaſſadours" were diſpeeded to the City of
Prufa. (then the Regal Seat, before the utter ruine
of the Grecian Empire) with Preſents to the Sul-
tan Orcbanes, defiring to become his Tributaries,
and in conſideration thereof to ſtrengthen their
weak Commonwealth with alliſtence, under the ſha-
dow of his preyalent protection. There is no
doubt, but the Sultan then received them the more
courteouſly, and promiſed the maintenance of a for-
mer League, by how much the diſtance they were at
as yet, gave them the leſs cauſe tº fear his Arms
-wherefore the Tribute being agreed on of Twelve
thouſand and five hundred Zechins, yearly, they were
retomned home with all demonftrations of courteſie,
and
Chap. XIV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
121
..
and aſſurances of defence : Orchanes entred into Ar-
ticles with them, beſtowed on them a grant of all
the Immunities and Privileges they deſired, the
which he ſigned with the form of his whole hand
werted in Ink and clapped on the Paper, which
was all the Firm and Seal in thoſe days, and is
now reverenced amongſt the Turks with the ſame
eſteem, as the Jews do the Tables of Mofes, or
we the moſt ſacred and holy Reliques; ever ſince
that time this Tribute hath yearly continued, and
been brought always in the month of July by two
Ambaſſadours, who reſide at the Turkiſh Court for
the ſpace of a year, the former returning home;
theſe are relieved at the ſame feaſon of the following
year, by the acceſſion of two others with the like
Tribute, which with the Preſents they alſo bring
to the Prime Vifier, chief Eunuch of the Wo-
men, the Queen-mother and other Sultans, with the
charges and expences of the Embaſſie, is computed
to amount yearly to the Sum of twenty thouſand Ze-
chins.
They were in times paſt, before the War be-
tween the Republick of Venice and the Turk, very
poor, and put to hard ſhifts and arts to raiſe the
Turkiſh Tribute ; but this War hath opened their
ſcale, and made it the Port for tranſmitting the
Manufactures of Venice and all Italy into Turkey,
which yields them ſuch conſiderable Cuſtoms, as
thereby their Tribute is ſupplied with advance,
and other neceſſities provided for : So that now
the old Ornaments of the Ambaſſadours, as their
black Velvet Bonnets, and Gowns of Crimſon Sat-
ten, lined heretofore with Martins Fur, but now
with Sables : are not laid up in the common War-
drobe for the Ambaſſadours of the ſucceeding year,
but a new Equipage and Accoutrements are yearly
ſupplied at the common charge; and thus they paſs
honeſtly
122
Book T.
The Maxims of
honeftly and in good eſteem at the Ottoman Court,
being called the Dombrai Vendick by the Turks, or
the good Venetian.
This petty Republick hath always ſupported it
felf by ſubmiſſion, and addreſſes for favour and de-
fence to divers powerfull Princes, courting the fa-
vour of every one, never offering injuries, and when
they receive them, patiently ſupport them; which
is the cauſe the Italians call them le ſette bandiere, or
the ſeven Banners, ſignifying that for their being
and maintenance of the name of a free Republick,
they are contented to become Slaves to all parts of
the World. And it is obſervable on what a ſtrange
form of jealous Policy their Government is founded;
for their chief Officer who is in imitation of their
Doge at Venice, is changed every month, others
weekly; and the Governour of the principal Caſtle
of the City, is but of 24 hours continuance; every
night one is nominated by the Senate for Governour,
who is without any preparation or ceremony taken
up as he walks the Streets, having a Hankerchief
thrown over his face, is led away blindfold to the
Caſtle, ſo that none can diſcover who it is that com-
mands that night, and by that means all pollibility
of conſpiracy or combination of betraying the Town
prevented. Theſe people in former times were greač
Iraders into the Weſtern parts of the World, and
it is ſaid, that thoſe vaſt Caracks called Argofies
which are ſo much famed for the vaſtneſs of their
burthen and bulk, were corruptly ſo denominated
from Ragofies, and from the name of this City, whoſe
Port is rather forced by Art and Induſtry, than fra-
med by nature.
Some of the Provinces alſo of Georgia, formerly
taries of Iberiu, but now ſuppoſed to be called from St. George
the Cappadocian Martyr, and the poor Countrey of
Mengrelis.
Mengrelia, are alſo Tributaries to the Turk, who
every
!
The Tribu-
Grorgia and
Chap. XIV. The Turkiſh Polity.
123
every three years ſend Meſſengers with their facrifice
to the Grand Signior of ſeven young Boys, and as
many Virgins a-piece, beſides other Slaves for Pre-
fents to great Men; this people choſe rather this
fort of Tribute than any other, becauſe cuſtome hath
introduced a forwardneſs in the Parents without re-
morfe to ſell their Children, and to account Slavery
a preferment, and the miſeries of a Servitude a bet-
ter condition than Poverty with freedom; of the
whole Retinue which theſe beggarly Ambaſſadours
bring with them (for ſo the Turks called them) be-
ing about ſeventy or eighty perſons, a crue of miſe-
rable people are all ſet to fale, to the very Secretary
and Steward, to defray the charge of the Embaſſie,
and bring back ſome Revenue to the publick Stock;
fo that the Ainbaſſadours return without their Pomp,
reſerving onely the Interpreter as a neceſſary Atten-
dant to their Voyage home.
The Emperour of Germany may alſo not impro-
perly be termed one of the Tributaries to the Otto-
man Empire (whom for honours fake we mention in
the laſt place in ſo ungratefull an Office) being ob-
liged according to the Articles made with Solyman
the Magnificent to pay a yearly Tribute of 3000
Hungars, but it was onely paid the firſt two years
after the concluſion of the Peace; afterwards it
was excuſed by the Germans, and diſſembled by the
Turks; untill taking a reſolution to make a War on
Hungary, made that one ground and occaſion of
the breach : for upon the Truce made for eight
years between Sultan Solyman, and the Emperour
Ferdinand, as Augerius Busbeck reports in thoſe Ca-
pitulations, that the Tribute is made the founda-
tion of the accord. Cujus concordia, pacis ac confo-
derationis hie conditiones ſunto primo, ut tua dilectio
quotannis ad aulam noftram pro aria induciaruni
30000
124
Book I.
The Maxims of
30000 Hungaricos Ducatos mittere teneatur, unà cum
reſiduo, quod nobis proxime preterlapſum biennium re-
fervetur.
CHA P. XV.
The Deſolation and Ruine which the Turks
make of their own Countries in Aſia, and the
parts moſt remote from the Imperial Seat,
eſteemed one cauſe of the conſervation of their
Empire.
HIS Poſition will appear a Paradox at firſt
fight to moſt men who have read and confi-
der'd the Roman Conqueſt, whoſe juriſdiction and
dominions were far larger than this preſent Empire ;
and yet we do not find that they ſo ſtudiouſly endea-
voured to diſpeople, and lay waſte the Nations they
fubdued; but rather encouraged induſtry in Planta-
tions, gave Privileges to Cities meanly ſtored, invi-
ted People to inhabit them, endeavoured to im-
prove Countries rude and uncultivated with good
Husbandry, and Maritime Towns with Traffick
and Commerce; made Citizens of their Confede-
rates, and conferred on their conquered Subjects
oftentimes greater benefits than they could expect
or hope for under their true and natural Princes;
and certainly the Romans thrived and were richer and
more powerfull by their Policy, and therefore why
the Turk might not proceed in the ſame manner, and
yer with the ſame advantage, is worth our conſide-
ration.
For the ſolution of which difficulty, it will be
neceſſary to conſider, that theſe two Empires being
.
com.
<
Chap. XIV.
The Turkiſh Polity.
125.
compared, there will be found a vaſt difference in
the original, foundation, progreſs and maxims each
of other. For the Romans built their City in Peace,
made Laws by which the Arbitrary Will of the Prince
was corrected; and afterward as their Arms ſuccee-
ded, and their Dominions were extended, they ac-
commodated themſelves often to preſent neceſſities
and humours, and conſtitutions of the people they
had conquered, and accordingly made proviſion, and
uſed proper Arts to keep them in obedience and
next, by their generoſity and wiſedom won thoſe
Nations to admire and imitate their vertues, and to
be contented in their ſubjection. But the Turks
have but one ſole means to maintain their Coun-
sries, which is the ſame by which they were gained,
and that is the cruelty of the Sword in the moſt ri-
gorous way of execution, by killing, conſuming, and
laying deſolate the Countries, and tranſplanting un-
to parts where they are neareſt under the command
and age of a Governour; being wholly deſtitute and
ignorant of other refined Arts, which more civili-
zed Nations have in part made ſerve in the place
of violence. And yet the Turks made this courſe
alone anſwer to all the intents and ends of their Go-
vernment.
For the Subjects of this Empire being governed
better by Tyranny than Gentleneſs, it is neceſſary,
that courſes fhould be taken whereby theſe people
may remain more within compaſs and reach of Au-
thority; which they would hardly be, were every
part of this Empire ſo well inhabited to afford en-
tertainment within the Fortifications of its vaſt
Mountains and Woods, to the many unquiet and
diſcontented ſpirits that live in it. And this may be
one cauſe, that ſo rarely Rebellions ariſe amongſt
the Turks, though in the remoteſt parts of Aſia;
and when they do, are eaſily ſuppreſſed : This
alſo
126
The Maxims of Book I.
alſo is one cauſe, why great Men ſo eaſily reſign
themſelves up to the Will of the Grand Signior to
puniſhment and death, whether the Sentence be
ac?
cording to Law, or onely Arbitrary : This is the
reaſon that Fugitives and Homicides cannot eſcape;
for having no place for flight, neither the inhabited
Cities which arc immediately under the eye of a vi.
gilant Commander will affard them refuge, nor can
the defolate Countries entertain them; and Chriſten-
dom is ſo abhorred by them, that they will never fake
it for their Sanctuary. And thus deprived of all
means of ſafety, they wholly attend to pleaſe and
ſerve their Great Maſter, in whoſe favour and hands
alone is the reward and puniſhment.
Another advantage, and that not inconſiderable,
that this manner of diſpeopling the Countrey brings
to this Empire, is the difficulty an Enemy would find
in their march, ſhould they with a Land-army at-
tempt to penetrate far into the Countrey, for wich-
out great quantities of Proviſion they could not poſ-
fibly be fultained; from the Countrey none can be
expected; what little it affords, the Inhabitants
will conceal or carry away, and leave all places as
naked and barren of Food for Man as the Sea it
felf.
And though it is known often, that in Afia the
Troops of ſome diſcontented Bei or Aga, to the
number of three or four hundred men, in the Sum-
mer-time having their retirements in the Woods and
Mountains, aſſault Caravans, and rob all Paſſengers
from whom there is any hope of Booty; yet in the
Winter they are diſperſed, becauſe they have no
Quarters againit the Weather, nor Proviſions for
humane ſuſtenance, every one ſhifting for himſelf in
fome place where his condicion is the leaſt known or
ſuſpected.
And it may not be here from our purpoſe to ad-
monill
Clap. XV. The Turkiſh Polity.
127
moniſh the Reader, that as the Turks account it one
good part of their Policy, to lay a conſiderable part
of their Empire deſolate ; fo on the contrary, they
obſerve in their new Conqueſts to fortify, ſtrengthen
and confirm what they have gained, by numbers of
people, and new Colonies of their own; and when
they have reduced any conſiderable Countrey to
their ſubjection, they commonly are inclined to
make Peace with that Prince from whom they have
won it, ſo as to have time to ſettle and ſecure their
new Conqueſts; for Countries overrun in halte, are
almoſt as ſpeedily again recovered, and are like
Tempeſts and ſudden Storms, which are the ſooner
diſperſed for being violent. Auguſtus Cæfar, who was
a wife and judicious Prince, conſidering the extent of
the Roman Empire, wrote a Book, faith Tacitus
whịch was publiſhed after his death, wherein he. de-
fcribed the publick Revenue, the number of Citizens
and Confederates liſted for the War, the Fleets,
Kingdoms, Provinces, Tributes, Cuſtoms, óc.
Addideratque infuper Confilium coercendi intra terminos
imperii, incertum, faith that Authour, metthy an per Tac. lib. 1.
invidiam ; which doubtleſs this wiſe Emperoor meant
of a moderate, and not a precipitate progreſs of
their Arms, as well as of preſcribing fixed limits to
the ultimate confines of the Empire, beyond which
a Statute ſhould be made of Non plus ultrag notwith-
Itanding the moſt promiſing deſigns and incitements
that could offer.
Annal.
.
CHAP .
128
Book I.
The Maxims of
CH A P. XVI.
All Hereditary ſucceſſion in Government, as alſo
the preſervation of an ancient Nobility,
gainſt the Maxims of the Turkiſh Policy.
Aving formerly entred into diſcourſe of the
feveral great Officers of State, it will be ne-
ceſſary to declare what care the Turks take to pre-
ſerve the body of their- Empire free of Faction and
Rebellion for there being many Provinces in the
Sultan's Gift, which are ſemote, rich and powerfull,
and ſo adminiſter temptation to the Governours to
throw off the yoke of their dependence, and make
themſelves and their Poſterity abſolute; great care
is taken to prevent this miſchief by ſeveral Arts,
none of which hath been more effectual
' amongſt
the Turks, nor more ſedulouſly practiſed, than the
deſtruction of an ancient Nobility; and admitting
no ſucceſſion to Offices of Riches, but onely in the
direct Ottoman Line, as my Lord Verulam ſays, Esſay
14. A Monarchy where there is no Nobility at all, is
Copór pure and abſolute Tyranny, as that of the Turks ;
for Nobility attemper's Sovereignty, and draws the peos
ple ſomewhat aſide from the Line Royal. By which means
it comes to paſs, that Paſhaws education in the Sera-
glio (in the manner as we have ſaid before) with-
out knowledge of their Bloud or Family, and with-
out the ſupport of powerfull relations or dependen-
cies, being ſent abroad to foreign Governments,
where they continue but for a ſhort ſeaſon, have no
opportunity or poſſibility of advancing any intereſt
of their own above that of the Sultan. And though
ſome
Clap. XVI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
I29
ſome have out of an aſpiting and ambitious Spirit,
aſſumed a blind confidence of renting away part of
the Empire; as Afan Aga Pahaw of Aleppo of late
years with a ſtrong and powerfull Army marched as
far as Scutari, threatning the Imperial City; and the
Turkiſh Hiſtory tells us of the revolt of ſeveral Pa-
Shams; yet all theſe Rebellions have been but of
ſhort durance; the Grand Signior never deſigning
by open force and dint of Sword, to try his Title to
the Empire with his own llaves, but onely by ſome
ſecret Plot and Strategeme, getting the Head of the
Rebel, he is allured of the Victory without other
hazard or diſpute of War: for immediately there-
upon the whole Army diſperſes, and every one ſhifcs
by flight to ſave himſelf from the Sultan's anger;
nor is it imaginable it can be otherwiſe ; for theſe
men are but ſtrangers and foreigners in the Coun-
tries they ruled, have no relations there or kin-
dred to ſecond or revenge their quarrel, have no
ancient bloud or poſſeſſions which might entitle
their Heirs to the fucceflion, or out of affection or
pity move their ſubjects to intereſt themſelves in
their behalf; but being cut off themſelves, all falls
with them, which affords the ſtrangeſt ſpectacle,
and example of Fortune's unconſtancy in the World;
for a Turk is never reverenced bụt for his Office,
that is made the fole meaſure and rule of his great-
neſs and honour, without other congderations of
Vertue or Nobility. And this is the reaſon the
Turks value not their great Men when taken by the
Enemy; for not otherwiſe looking on them than on
ordinary Soldiers, they exchange them not with
Comınanders and perſons of Quality on the i hriſti-
ans; for the favour of the Sultan makes che Panam,
and not the noble Bloud or Vertues, ſo that the
Paſhaw impriſoned loſing the influence of his so-
vereign's protection and greatneſs, loſes that alſo
K
which
330
Book I.
The Maxims of
which render'd him noble and conſiderable above
other perſons.
There are notwithſtanding fome Pahams of petty
Governments, who have obtained to themſelves
through ſome ancient grace and privilege from the
Sultan, an hereditary ſucceſſion in their Govern-
ment, and as I can learn, thoſe are oncly the Pa-
Maws of Gaza, Cordiſt an, and three Sangiacks for
merly mentioned under the Paſhary of Daria(cres and
Matick, and Turcman under the Pallam of Aleppo.
And ſince I have mentioned the Paſhaw of Gaza, it
will be but requiſite to recall to mind the memory of
one lately of that place with much honour and rc-
verence, being one whoſe actions and devotion to
the Chriſtian Worſhip might conclude him not far
from the Kingdom of God: for beſides his favourable
inclination in general, to all who profeſſed the
Chriſtian Faith, he was much devoted to the Reli-
gious of Jeruſalem, to whom he often made Pre-
ſents, as Proviſions of Rice and other Supplies for
their Monaſtery; and when once the Father Guar-
dian of the Holy Sepulchre came to make him a Viſit,
with great reſpect and reverence, he met him at a
good diſtance from his houſe, giving him a recep-
tion much different from what the Turks uſually be-
ſtow on any, who profeſs other than the Mahometan
Faith: and might deſerve the Character that Tacitus
gives of L. Volufires, that he was Egregia fama, cui
Septaginta quinque anni ſpatium vivendi, pracipueque
opes bonis artibus, inoffenſa tot. Imperatorum malitiæ
fuit. And yet this good man having for Seventy
five years lived innocently in that Government,
and received the Inheritance from his Father, was
by promiſe of fair treatment allured to the Port,
where without farther proceſs or any accufation, his
hoary Head was ſevered from his Body, for no other
reaſon, than left the permiſlion and indulgence to
this
Chap.XVI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
13T
le
this long continuance and ſuccellion in Office, ſhould
prove too ample a deviation froin the rules of the
Turkiſh Polity.
And that all means of attaining ancient Riches,
which is the next degree to Nobility, may be cut off,
the Turk obſerves this Maxime of Machiavel, à re-
primere la inſolenſa di uno, non vie pin ſicuro, emeno
ſcandolofo modo , che preoccupargli quelle vie, per
quale viene quella potenza : and ſo the Grand þignior
ſuffers no pollibility of arriving to ancient Wealth;
for as eldeſt Brother to great Men he makes ſeiſure
of the Eſtates of all Palhams that die, who having
Children, ſuch part is beſtowed on them for their
maintenance as the Grand Signior fall think fic
and requiſite: If a Paſharp dies that is married to a
Soltana, which is the Grand Signior's Siſter, Daugh-
ter, or other Relation, her Kabin or Dowry is firſt
deducted from the Eſtate (which is commonly
105000 Dollars) and the remainder accrues to the
Sultan, as Heir to the reſt ; and by this means all
ancient Nobility is ſuppreſſed, and you ſhall find the
Daughters of ancient Greek Houſes eſpouſed to Shep-
herds and Carters, and the ancient Reliques of the
noble Families of Catacuzeno and Paleologi , living
more contemptuouſly at Conſtantinople, than ever
Dionyſius did at Corinth.
But not onely in Paſhaws and great Men is care
taken to clip their Wings, which may hinder them
from ſoaring too high, but alſo in the Ottoman Fa-
mily it ſelf greater ſeverity and ſtrictneſs is exerciſed
than in others, to keep them from growing great
in Offices or Wealth, whereby to have poſſibility of
aſpiring to the Supreme Power; and therefore by
the original and fundamental Laws of the Turks ,
the Children of a Soltang married to a Palhat are
not capable of any Office in the Empire, and at
K 2
molt
T32
The Maxims of
Book r.
moſt cannot riſe higher, than to be in the quality of
a Capugibaſhee, which is one of the Porters of the
Grand Signior's Gate. They that are of this Race
never dare vaunt of their Pedigree, it is a contuma-
ciouſneſs and almoſt Treaſon to name it ; nor have
I learned that there is any Family amongſt the
Turks of this Line, of any account or eſteem, but
one alone, who is called Ibrahim Hun Ogleri, or the
Offspring of Sultan Ibrahim, their Father being a
Son of the Grand Signior's Siſter, and married to a
Sultana (and are ſaid to be of the Race of the Tar-
tars) ſo that proceeding by the Womens ſide onely,
the leſs notice is taken of their Bloud : their Rent
or Revenue is yearly about 70000 Dollars, Quibus
magna opes, innocenter parta, modefte habite,
which they manage with prudence and diſcretion,
live honourably without oſtentation, ſeek no Office,
or intermeddle in the Affairs of State; by whicly
means they hitherto have preſerved themſelves from
envy and ſuſpicion in the revolutions of the Turkiſto
Government.
The Grand Signior many times when he fears
the greatneſs of any Paſhaw, under colour and pre-
The Mar. tence of honour, prefers him to the Marriage of his
zing.com of a Sifter, or ſome other of his Feminine kindred; by
Pashara
which means, inſtead of increaſing power and glo-
ry, he becomes the miſerableſt Slave in the World
to the Tyranny and Pride of an inſulting Woman:
For firſt he cannot refuſe the honour, leſt he ſhould
ſeem to neglect and contemn the Sultan's favour;
then before the Eſpouſals, he muſt reſolve to conci-
nue conſtant to her alone, and not ſuffer his Affecti-
ons to wander on other Wives, Slaves or diſtracti-
ons of his Love: If he hath a Wife whom he loves,
whoſe long converſation and Children ſhe hath
brought him, have endeared his affections too far
to be forgotten; he muſt get banith her and all
other
with a
Sultana.
;
Chap. XVI.
the Turkiſh Polity.
133
1
other relations from his home, to entertain the em-
braces of his unknown Sultana: Before the Efpoufals,
what Money, Jewels or rich Furs ſhe ſends for, he
muſt with complement and chearfulneſs preſent,
which is called Aghirlick; beſides this, he makes her
a Dowry called Kabin, of as much as Friends that
make the Match can agree; when the Kabin is con-
cluded and pafled before the Juſtice in form or na-
ture of a Recogniſance; the Bridegroom is con-
ducted to the Chamber of his Bride by a Black
Eunuch, at whoſe entrance the cuſtome is, for the
Sultana to draw her Dagger, and imperiouſly to de-
mand the reaſon of his bold acceſs, which he with
much ſubmiſion replies to, and ſhews the Emmeri
Podeſhaw, or the Imperial Firm for his Marriage;
the Sultana then ariſes, and with more kindneſs
admits him to nearer familiarity. Tlie Eunuch
takes up his Slippers and lays them over the Door,
(which is a ſign of his good reception) then he bows
with all reverence before her to the ground, and re-
tires a few paces back, making ſome brief Oration
to her full of Complement and Admiration of her
Worth and Honour; and remaining afterwards a
while ſilent, in an humble poſture, bowing forward
with his hands before him, untill the Sultana com-
mands him to bring her Water, which he readily
obeys, taking a .Pot of Water provided for that
purpoſe, and kneeling before her, delivers it to her
land; then ſhe takes off her red' Veil from before
her Face, embroidered with Gold and Silver Flow-
ers, and ſo drinks; in the mean time her Serving-
maids bring in a low Table, on which are ſet a pair
of Pigeons roaſted, and a Plate of Sugar-candy; the
Bridegroom then invites his coy Spouſe to the Collati-
Ou,which ſhe refuſes untill other preſents are brought
her, which lie prepared in the outward Room; with
which her modeſty being overcome, and her ſtomach
K3
brought
134
The Maxims of Book I.
brought down, ſhe is perſuaded to the Table, and
fitting down receives a Leg of a Pigeon from the
hand of her Bridegroom; taſtes a little, and then
puts a piece of Sugar-candy into his Mouth ; and ſo
riſing up, returns to her place ; All the Attendants
then retire and leave the Bridegroom alone with his
Soltant for the ſpace of an hour to court her ſingly;
that time being paſt, the Muſick ſounding, he is in-
vited forth by his friends to an outward room where
having paſt moſt of the night with Songs and Sports,
at the approach of the morning, the Soltana weary
of her paſtiñe, rerires to lier Bed, which is richly
adorned and perfumed, fit to entertain Nuptial Joys:
The Bridegroom adviſed hereof by the nod of the
Eunuchi, creeps ſilently into the Bridechamber,
where ſtripping himſelf of his upper Garments, he
kmeels a-while at the feet of the Bed, and then by
little and little turning up the Cloaths, gently rubs
her feet with his hand, and killing of them, aſcends
higher to the embraces of his Spouſe, which ſhe wil-
lingly admits him to, and wiſhes her felf and him a
happy Bedding: in the morning betimes the Bride-
grooni is called by his Friends to the Bath; at whoſe
call ariſing, he is preſented by the Bride with all ſorts
of Linen to be uſed in Bathing; after theſe Core-
monies are paſt, they are better acquainted, yet in
publick fle keeps him at a diſtance, wears her Ha-
niarre or Dagger by her ſide in token of her Su-
periority; and ſo frequently commands Gifts and
Riches from him, untill ſhe hath exhauſted him to
the bottom of all his Wealth. Nor is this eſteemed
ſufficient to mortify theſe poor Slaves by Womens
Tyranny, but they are always put forward upon
deſperate attempts, ag lately Thomael Paſhaw, who
was killed palling the River Raab, in the overthrow
given the Turks by the Emperour's Forces under
Montecuculi: and others I could name in like man-
ner;
Chap. XVI.
The Turkiſh Polity.
235
1.
1.
Govern
ment.
ner; left the honour of their Marriage in the Royal
Family without the croſſes and mortifications which
attend it, ſhould puff them up with the ambition
and proud thought, which is not lawfull for them to
imaginc.
But it may well be objected how it came to paſs, The reaſon
that the preſent Prime Viſier called Abmet, ſhould why Abmes
ſucceed his Father Kuperlee in the Government of viner fuc-
the Empire. 'Tis true, it was a ſtrange deviation cccted his
from the general rule of their Policy, and perhaps perlee in
ſuch a Preſident as may never hereafter be brought
into example ; but accidents. concur oftentimes to
the fortune of ſome men without order or reaſon
and yet Krperlee the Father had ſo well deſerved of
the Sultan, and his whole Dominions, for having by
his own wiſedom and relolution faved the Empire
from being rent in pieces by the Faction, and ambi-
tion of ſome aſpiring perſons, and by the bloud of
thouſands of mutinous and rebellious heads, had
cemented and made firm the Throne of his Maſter.
that no honour could be thought ſufficient to be paid
to his Ghoſt, unleſs it were the ſucceſkon of his son
in his place; which the more unuſual and irregular
it was eſteemed, the greater glory it was to that
Family; and herein alſo this ſubtile Fox plaid his
Mafter-piece, by repreſenting the ſtate of affairs to
remain in that poſture, as was neceſſary to be car-
ried on with the ſame method as begun; which he
had entruſted to the knowledge of his son, and this
was the reaſon why this young Viſier then ſcarce ar-
rived to thirty years, and but an ordinary Kadee or
Juſtice of the Laso, was both as to his age and re-
lation thus irregularly preferred to the Olice of Vi-
Ger. Nor hath hereditary ſucceſſion nor long con,
tinuance in authority been onely avoided among
the Turks; but we find that the Romans often chan-
ged their Governours, and never ſuffered them 10
Kad
CO2-
т36
The Maxims of Book 1.
continye long in one Province; and ſo the King of
Spain doth at preſent in the Government of Flan-
ders, the Indies; the Kingdom of Naples, and other
Parts, the ſpace of three years being commonly al-
lotted them for their reſidence. But amongſt the
Turks there is no fixed term of time appointed to
their Paſhaws, but onely they remain as Tenants at
Will of the Grand Signior; who according to his
pleaſure, and as he ſees reaſon cuts them off, recalls
them, or tranſplants them to another Province ;
onely the Palhai of Grand Cairo in Egypt, hath a
certain ſpace of three years appointed, to which
his Government is confined ; and there may be
very good reaſon for it; for it being a place of
great Truſt, Riches and Power, in which Pamams
grow in a ſhort time vaſtly wealthy, it cannot be
wifedom to continue them long there; the Revenue
of which we have had occaſion already to diſcourſe
of. And therefore the Grand Signior doth often,
not onely abbreviate their time, but alſo at theiſre.
turn ſhares in the beſt part of the Prizes they have
made. The Romans had that opinion of the Wealth
and Power of Egypt,that Auguftus made a Decree, and
held it inter alia dominationis arcana, that it ſhould
not be lawfull for any without particular licence to
enter Egypt, and expreſly forbids Senators and Gen-
rlemen of Rome, without order from the Prince, or
for the affairs of State, to viſit thoſe parts. And
Tacitus gives this reaſon for it, Ne fama urgeret Ita-
liam quiſquis eam Provinciam, clauftraq; terræ ac maris
,
quamuis levi præfidio adverſum ingentes exercitus inſe
differ. Another danger to the Ėmpire, which the
Turks fedulouſly avoid, beſides hereditary ſucceſſion
in Office, is Rivalry among Princes of the Bloud,
during the time of their Fathers life; for afterwards
the Suceſrour takcs care to ſecure his Brethren be.
yond pollibility of competition. The ſtory of Sw-
lymix
Lib. s.
Chap. XVI.
the Turkiſh Polity.
137.
lymus and Bajazet, the Sons of Solyman the Magni-
ficent, is a perfect experiment of the feud and dif-
ſention which is bred in the deſires of barbarous
Princes; ſo that when they arrive to any maturity
of Age, they are always tranſplanted to different
Seraolio's abroad, where they keep their Courts
diſtinct, and cannot enter within the walls of Con-
ftantinople, during the life of their Father, leſt by
interview with each other, their minds ſhould be
moved with emulation, or inhabiting in the Impe-
rial City, ſhould be provided with means before
their time to attempt the Throne of their Father.
And for this reaſon the Grand Signior hath ſcarce
performed the Ceremonies of his Inauguration before
he hath ſeaſoned his entrance to his Throne with the
bloud of his Brothers; which barbarous cuſtome
began in the time of Sultan Bajazet. But if the Bro-
thers are but few, and the Grand Signior of a dif-
poſition more naturally inclined to Clemency than
Cruelty, he ſecures them in the Seraglio, under the
tuition of Maſters, and care of a faithfull Guard;
differing nothing from impriſonment, but in the
name, prohibiting them the ſociety and converſati.
on of all : and thus the two Brothers of this preſent
Sultan Mahomet, live in as much obſcurity and for-
getfulneſs, as if they had never been born, or having
paſt a private life, were departed to the place where
all things were forgotten.
It is no great digreſſion from our purpoſe here
to take notice of two ſorts of Governments pure-
ly popular ; the one hath already had its period,
and the other is of late beginning and at preſent
flouriſhes; and thoſe are the Commonwealths of
Egypt under the Mamalukes, and the other in our
days in the Dominions of Algier: The firſt not one-
ly depoſed the whole family of their Prince from
having power in the Government, and from all fuc-
ceſtion,
138
Book 1.
The Maxims of
ceſſion, but alſo made it an immutable Law, that the
Sons of the Mamalukes might ſucceed their Father in
the inheritance of their Eſtates as Lands and Goods,
but could not aſſume the Title or Government of a
Mamaluke ; nor not onely ſo, but that all that were
born in the Mahometan or Jewiſh Faith, were unca-
pable ipſo facto of the Order of a Mamaluke; and
onely ſuch preferred thereunto, who had been Sons
of Chriſtians and become ſlaves, inſtructed and cdu-
cated in the Mahometan ſuperſtition; or elſe men of
mature age, who having abjured God and their
Countrey, were come thither to ſeek preferment in
that Kingdom of darkneſs. And this flavilh and
ſtrange conſtitution of Government flourished for
the ſpace of 267 years, untill overthrown in the
year of our Lord 1517. by the Arms of Selimus that
victorious Emperour of the Turks. The preſent Go-
vernment of Algier is but of a few years; the firſt
original of which was by one Barbaroſe a famous Py-
rate, and afterwards by the accellion of great quan-
tities of Turks out of the Levant, the protection of
the Grand Signior was craved, and a Paſhaw received
from the Port; but now the Paſham remains without
any power; the whole Government being transferred
to the ſcum of the People; who fcaring left the
power ſhould at laſt become ſubject to the Natives,
have made it a Law, that no Sons of a Turk born in
that Countrey, whom they call Cololies, can be ca-
pable of an Oſce in their Commonwealth; but one-
ly ſuch, who having been born Chriſtians, are per-
verted to the Turkiſh Sect, or elſe ſuch who come
from parts of the Turkiſh Dominions, to be Mem-
bers of their Republique. And thus much ſhall ſerve
to have declared how much the Turks are jealous of
all ſucceſſions in Office and Authority, which may
prejudice the abſolute Monarchy of their great Sul-
tan.
CHAP
Chap. XVII. The Turkiſh Polity.
139
C H A P. XVII.
The frequent Exchange of Officers, viz. the ſet.
ting up of one, and degrading another, a Rule
always practiſed as wholſome, and conducing
to the welfare of the Turkish State.
H
TE that is an eye-witneſs and ſtrict obſerver of
the various changes in greatneſs, honours and
riches of the Turks, hath a lively Emblem of Con-
templation before him, of the unconſtancy and mu-
tability of humane affairs; Fortune ſo ſtrangely
ſports with his people, that a Comedy or Tra-
gedy on the Stage with all its Scenes, is ſcarce
ſooner opened and ended, than the fate of divers
great Men, who in the day-time being exalted to
high ſublimity, by the powerfull Rays of the Sul-
tan's favour, in the night fall, or vaniſh like a Me-
tcor. The reaſon hereof, if duly conſidered, may
be of great uſe as things ſtand here, that is, to the
power of the Grand Signior; for in this conſtitu-
tion the health and benefit of the Emperour is con-
ſulted before the welfare of the People : And the
power of the Emperour is in no action more exer-
ciſed and evidenced, than by withdrawing and con-
ferring his favours; for by theſe means, having
many whom he hath educated and prepared for
Offices, and ſtand Candidates to receive them, his
power would ſeem to be at a Nonplus, and appear
like an inconſiderable Father, who had ſpent more
Money in the breeding of his Sons, than the Patri-
mony amcunted to he had to beſtow upon them :
and
1
140
The Maxims of
Book I.
and therefore the Grand Signior to imitate the
Sun, benights ſome parts of the World to enlighten
others, that ſo by a general influence and commu-
nication of his Beams, he may be acknowledged the
common Parent of them all.
And this courſe doth not evidence the power of
the Grand Signior, but likewiſe encreaſes it; for
none are advanced in theſe times to Office, but pay
the Grand Signior vaſt Sums of Money for it, accor-
ding to the Riches and expectations of Profit from
the Charge; ſome pay, as the Paſhaws of Grand Cairo
and Babylon, 3 or 400000 Dollars upon paſſing the
Commiſion; others one, others 2coooo, Tome
50000, as their places are more or leſs conſidera-
ble: and this Money is moſt commonly taken up at
Intereſt at 40 or so per cent. for the year, and
ſometimes at double, when they are conſtrained to
become debtors to the covetous Eunuchs of the
Seraglio; ſo that every one upon his firſt entrance
into office looks on himſelf (as indeed he is) great-
ly indebted and obliged by juſtice or injuſtice,
right or wrong, ſpeedily to disburthen himſelf of
the debts, and improve his own principal in the
World; and this deſign muſt not be long in per-
formance, left the haſty Edict overtake him before
his work is done, and call him to account for the
improvement of his Talent. Think then (taking
alf circumſtances together of the covetous diſpoſi-
tion of a Turk, the cruelty and narrowneſs of Soul
in thoſe Men commonly that are born and educated
in want) what oppreſſion, what rapine and violence
muſt be exerciſed to ſatisfie the appetite of theſe
Men, who come famiſhed with immenſe deſires, and
ſtrange conſiderations to ſatisfie! Diu fordidus re-
pente dives mutationem fortune male regit, accenſis
egeftate longa cupidinibus immoderatus. Tac. lib. 1. Hiſt.
So that Južtice in its common courſe is ſet to ſale, and
it
Chap. XVII.
the Turkiſh Polity.
I4T
it is very rare when any Law-Suit is in hand, but
Bargains are made for the Sentence, and he hath
moſt right who hath moſt Money to make him rectus
in Curia, and advance his Cauſe. And it is the
common courſe for both Parties at difference, before
they appear together in preſence of the Judge,
to apply themſelves ſingly to him, and try whoſe
donative and preſent hath the moſt in it of tempta..
tion; and it is no wonder if corrupt Men exerciſe
this kind of Trade in Trafficking with Juſtice ; for
having before bought the Office, of conſequence
they muſt ſell the truth.
Vendere jure poteſt, emerat ille prius.
Add hereunto a ſtrange kind facility in the Turks,
for a trifle or ſmall hire to give faiſe Witneſs in any
caſe, eſpecially, and that with a word, when the
controverſie happens between a Chriſtian anda Turk, Busbeq; Ep.
4. de Leg.
and then the pretence is for the Muſſelmanleek, as tur.
they call it, the Cauſe is Religious, hallows all falſe-
neſs and forgery in the Teſtimony, ſo that I be-
lieve in no part of the World can Juſtice run more
out of the current and ſtream than in Turkey, where
ſuch Maxims and conſiderations corrupt both the
Judge and Witneſſes. Turcæ magnæ pietatis loco du-
cunt dicere falſum teftimonium adverſus hominem Chri-
ftianum; non expectant it rogentur ; injuffi adfunt
Seque ultro ingerunt.
This conſideration and practice made an Engliſh
Ambaſſador upon renewing the Capitulations, toin-
ſert an Article of Caution againſt the teſtimony of
Turks, as never to be admitted nor pleaded in any
Court of Tarkiſa Juſtice, againſt the Engliſh inte-
reſt; and nothing to be admitted as evidence in
that caſe, bụt onely a Hoget, which is the nature of
a Recognizance made before a Judge, or a Bill or
Writing
142
The Maxims of Book I.
of the
Turks.
Writing under the hand of him on whom the de
mand is made; which Article as it was very adyi-
ſedly, and with great Prudence and Wiſedom ob-
tained, ſo it hath proved of admirable conſequence
and ſecurity to the Trafique and Merchants Eſtates,
which before being liable to the Forgeries and
falſe Pretences of every diffolute Turk, have now
this point as a defence and fortification, by which
falſe Pretences and Suits for conſiderable Sums of
Money, and matters of great value have been blown.
away, and decided with great facility and little ex-
pence.
Turkish Hi In the time of Bajazet, the fourth King of the
flory in the Turks, the Courts of Juſtice were in like manner
Bajazet the corrupted, as at preſent ; for reformation of which
fourth King the Prince reſolved to execute a great number of
the Lawyers, untill it was pleaſantly repreſented by
his Jeſter (to whom between jeſt and earneſt he
had given liberty to ſpeak the truth, which ſoberer
Men durft not) that all the cauſe of Bribery and
Corruption in the Judges, proceeded for want of
ſtipends and neceflary maintenance ; whereupon
Bajazet growing cooler, and ſenſible of the cauſe of
that evil, applied a Remedy, by granting their
Pardon, allowing them Salaries and Stipends, with
additional Fees of twenty Aſpers in all cauſes excee-
ding a thouſand, and twelve Aſpers for every Wri-
ting and Inſtrument out of Court. And in the
times of the beſt Emperours, when vertue and de-
ſerts were conſidered, and the Empire flouriſhed and
encreaſed, Men had Offices conferred for their Me-
rits, and good Services were rewarded freely and
with bounty, without Sums of Money and Payments
to be a foil to the luſtre of their better parts : But
now it is quite contrary, and all matters run out of
courſe; a manifeſt token in my opinion of the de-
clenſion and decay of the Ottoman Empire, as Livy
faith,
1
Chap.XVII.
The Turkiſh Polity.
143
faith, Omnia proſpera ſequentibus Deos, aduerfa áutem
Spernentibus. Howſoever in part this ſerves the great
end of the Empire ; for Palhaws and great Men ha-
ring a kind of necellity upon them to oppreſs their
Subjects, the people thereby loſe their Courages;
and by continual Taxes and Seiſures on what they
gain, Porerty ſubdues their Spirits, and makes
them more patiently ſuffer all kinds of injuſtice
and violence that can be offered them, without
thoughts or motion to Rebellion, and ſo the Lord
Verulam ſays in his Eſſays, that it is impoſſible for a eſſay 29.1
People overladen with Taxes, ever to become Mar-
tial or Valiant; for no Nation can be the Lion's
Whelp, and the Aſs between Burthens : by which
means the Turk, preſerves ſo many different fort of
people as he hath conquered in due obedience, uſing
no other help than a ſevere hand joined to all kind of
oppreſſion; but ſuch as are Turks, and bear any name
of office or degree in the ſervice of the Empire,
feel but part of this oppreſſion, and live with all
freedom, having their ſpirits raiſed by a licence
they attain to inſult over others that dare nor reſiſt
them.
But the iſſue and concluſion of the Spoils theſe
great Men make on Subjects is very remarkable ;
for as if God were pleaſed to evidence his juſt puniſh-
ment more evidently and plainly here, than in other
fins ; ſcarce any of all thoſe Pallaws who have made
haſte to be rich, have eſcaped the Grand Signior's
hands, but he either deveſts them of all, or will
ſhare the beſt part of the Prey with them. Amongſt
which I have obſerved none palles ſo hardly as the
Paſhaws of Grand Cairo, becauſe it is the richeſt
and moſt powerfull of all the Governments of this
Empire; and fo either in his Journey home, or af-
ter his return, he loſes his life by publick command,
or at leaſt is rified of his Goods as ill got, which are
con-
144
Book I.
The Muxims of
condemned to the Grand Signior's Treaſury : And
it is ſtrange to fee yet with what heat theſe Men
labour to amaſs Riches, which they know by often
experiences have proved but collections for their
Maſter, and onely the Odium and Curſes which the
oppreſſed Wretches have vented againſt their Ra-
pine, remain to themſelves; rebus ſecundis avidig
Adverfis autem incauti, Tac. And this is like the
Policy that Cæſar Borgia uſed, otherwiſe called il
Duca Valentine, who the better to reduce Romagna,
lately ſubdued to obedience, made one Meffer Romiro
d'Orco his Deputy, a Man of a cruel and tyrannical
diſpoſition, who by rigour and force reduced affairs
to the will and order of his Prince: and the Work
now done, and the people remaining extraordinari-
ly diſcontented, the Duke thought it time to purge
the minds of his people of the ill apprehenſion they
had of his Government, by demonſtrating that the
former hard uſage proceeded from the bad incli-
nation of his Miniſter ; commanded the ſame Romiro
d'Orco at Cefanna, to be cut in pieces, and expoſed
to the publick view of the People, with a piece of
Wood, and a bloudy Knife by his ſide. This faith
Machiavil. lib. del Principe, cap. 7. fece aquelli po-
poli in un tempo remanere ſtupidi & fodisfatti ; and the
Turk underſtands well how profitable in the ſame
manner it is for the conſtitution of his Eſtate, to
uſe evil inftruments, who may oppreſs and poll his
People, intending afterwards for himſelf the whole
harveſt of their labours; they remaining with che
hatred, whilſt the Prince under colour of per-
forming Juſtice, procures both Riches and Fame
together.
If it be ſuſpected that any great Man intends to
make Combuſtion or Mutiny in his Government, or
that his Wealth or natural Abilities render him for-
midable; without farther inquiſition or ſcrutiny, all
diſcontent
Chap.XVII.
The Turkiſh Polity.
145
}
diſcontent of the Grand Signior is diſſembled, and
perhaps a Horſe, a Sword, or Sables veft is reported
to be preſented, and all fair treatment is counter-
feited, untill the Executioner gets the Bow-ſtring
about his Neck, and then they care not how rudely
they deal with him : juſt like the Birds in Plutarch, Lib. 6. A.
who beat the Cuckow for fear that in time he ſhould peito
become a Hawk.
And to make more room for the multitude of
Oficers who crowd for preferments, and to act the
cruel Edicts of the Empire with the leaſt noiſe ;
times when a great Perſonage is removed from his
place of Truſt, and fent with a new Commiſſion to
the charge perhaps of a greater Government; and
though he depart from the Regal Seat with all fair
demonſtrations of favour, before he hath advanced
three days in his journey, triumphing in the multi-
tude of his Servants, and his late hopes, the fatal
command overtakes him; and without any accuſa-
tion or cauſe other than the Will of the Sultan, he
is barbarouſly put to death, and his body thrown into
the dirt of a foreign and unknown-Countrey, without
ſolemnity of Funeral or Monumene ; that he is no
fooner in the Grave, than his Memory is forgotten.
And this methinks is ſomewhat agreeable to the
crafty Policy of Tiberius, who ſometimes would
commiſſionate men for government of Provinces;
to whom before-hand he had deſigned not to per-
mit licence to depart the City ; Poftremò cò pro-
ve&tus eſt, ut mandaverit quibuſdam provincicus quos
egredi urlie non erat paffurus.
Hence are apparent the cauſes of the decay of Arts
amongſt the Turks, of the neglect, want of care in
manuring and cultivating their Lands; why their
Houſes and private Buildings are made ſlighit, not
durable for more than ten or twenty years; why
you find no delightfull Orchards and pleaſant Gar.
}
rens
146
Book I.
The Maxims of
dens and Plantations; and why in thoſe Countries
where Nature hath contributed ſo much on her part,
there are no additional labours of Art to complete
all, and turn it to a Paradiſe; for Men knowing no
certain Heir, nor who ſhall ſucceed them in their
labours, contrive onely for a few years enjoyment.
And moreover, men are fearfull of ſhewing too much
oſtentation or magnificence in their Palaces, or in-
genuity in the pleaſures of their Gardens, leſt they
ſhould bring on them the ſame fate, that Nabal's
Vineyard occaſion'd to his Maſter : and therefore
men neglect all application to the Studies of Arts
and Sciences, but onely ſuch as are neceſſary and
conducing to the mere courſe of living; for the very
fear and crime of being known to be rich, makes
them appear outwardly poor, and becoine naturally
Stoicks and Philoſophers in all the points of a refer-
ved and cautious life. And here I am at a ſtand, and
cannot conclude this Chapter without contemplating
a-while, and pleaſing my ſelf with the thoughts of
the bleſſedneſs, the happineſs, the liberty of my
own Countrey; where Men under the protection
and ſafe influence of a gratious and the beſt of
Princes in the World, enjoy and eat of the fruit
of their own labour, and purchaſe to themſelves
with ſecurity Fields and Manors, and dare acknow-
ledge and glory in their Wealth and Pomp, and
yet
leave the Inheritance to their Poſterity.
СНАР.
Chap.XVIII. The Turkiſh Polity.
147
CH A P. XVIII.
The ſeveral Arts the Turks uſe to encreaſe their
People, is a principal l'olicy, without which
the greatneſs of their Empire cannot continue
nor be encreaſed.
TH
Here was never any People that laid Founda-
tions and Deſigns of a great Empire, but firſt
thought how to make it populous, and by which
means they might beſt ſupply them with People, not
onely ſufficient for the ſacrifice and ſlaughter of the
War, but for the Plantation of Colonies, Poffeflion
and Security of what the Sword hath conquered. We
never underſtood how one People alone that was
Martial, and by ſucceſſes in War had framed a large
Empire, was able from the mere original of its own
Stock, to abound with iſſue of natural Subjects, to
bear proportion with the ſtronger Nations ; nor
how a handfull of people with the greateſt Policy
and Courage in the World was able to embrace a
large extent of Dominion and Empire : It is true,
that Alexander did with an Army, for the moſt
part, compoſed of Macedonians, as it were in a rant
make a Conqueſt of the beſt part of the Eaſtern
World ; but this Empire, like a Ship that had
much Sail and no Ballait, or a fair Tree over-
charged with Boughs too heavy for its Stem, be-
came a windfall on
a fadden.
The Turks therefore, during the continuance of
their Empire, have not been ignorant of this Truth;
for po people in the World have ever been more
L 2
opert
148
The Maxims of Book I.
open to receive all ſorts of Nations to them, than
they, nor have uſed more arts to encreaſe the number
of thoſe that are called Turks; and it is ſtrange to
conſider, that from all parts of the World, Tome
of the moſt diſſolute and deſperate in wickedneſs,
ſhould flock to theſe Dominions, to become Mem-
bers and Profeſſours of the Mahometan Superſtition ;
in that manner that at preſent, the Bloud of the
Turks is ſo mixed with that of all ſorts of Lan-
guages and Nations, that none of them can de-
rive his Lineage from the ancient Bloud of the
Saracens.
The Romans who well knew the benefit of re-
ceiving Strangers into their Boſome, called this
freedom they gave Fris civitatis, whereby Foreigners
became as lawfull Poſleſfours of Eſtates and Inheri.
tances, and had as much right to the common Pri-
vileges, as any that were born in the Walls of Rome;
and this Jus civitatis was given to whole Families;
ſo that as Sir F. B. fays well, that the Romans did
not over-ſpread the World, but the World it felf.
The Engliſh call it Naturalization, the French En-
franchiſement, and the Turks call it Becoming a
Believer ; for they joining with it a point of Reli-
gion, not onely the Profers of the Goods of this
World, but alſo of Delights in the World to come,
make the allurements and arguments the more pre-
valent; and it being an opinion amongſt them, as
over all the World, that it is a Meritorious Work
to create Profelytes, ſcarce any who hath Money to
purchaſe a Slave, but will procure one young and fit
for any impreſſion, whom he may name his Convert,
and gain Reputation amongſt his Neighbours of ha-
ving added to the number of the Faithfull: Of all
this number, which yearly are added to the Profer-
fours of Mabomet, none can retreat on lower terms
than Death and Martyrdom for Chriſt; which cauſes
many
Ellays.
,
Chap.XVII.
The Turkiſh Polity.
149
many whoſe Conſciences, though touched with the
ſenſe of the denial of their Saviour, yet having not
grace or courage to aſſert their Faith on ſo hard a
Leſſon, grow deſperate or careleſs, and die in their
Sin. This ſort of people become really Turks, and
ſome through Cuſtome and their own Luſts, are re-
ally perſuaded of the truth of this Profeſſion, and
have proved more inveterate and fatal enemies to
Chriſtianity, than the natural Turks; which will ap-
pear, if we conſider that all the ſucceſſes they have
had, and exploits they have done at Sea, have been
performed by ſuch who have denied the Chriſtian
Faith, as namely Chigal, Ogli, and others.
It was the cuſtome formerly amongſt the Turks,
cvery five years to take away the Chriſtians Chil-
dren, and Educate them in the Mahometan Super-
ſtition; by which means they encreaſed their own
People, and diminiſhed and enfeebled the force of
the Chriſtians; but now that cuſtome in a great part
'is grown out of uſe, through the abundance of Greeks,
Armenians, Jews, and all Nations where the Iron
Rod of the Turks Tyranny extends, who flock in
to enjoy the imaginary honour and privilege of a
Turk. And indeed it is no wonder to humane rea-
ſon, that conſiders the oppreſſion and contempt
that poor Chriſtians are expoſed to, and the ig-
norance in their Churches, occaſioned through Po-
verty in the Clergy, that many ſhould be found who
retreat from the Faith; but it is rather a Miracle,
and a true veriſication of thoſe words of Chriſt, That
the Gates of Hell ſhall not be able to prevail againſt his
Church, that there is conſerved ſtill amidſt ſo much
oppoſition, and in deſpight of all Tyranny and Arts
contrived againſt it, an open and publick Profeſſion
of the Chriſtian Faich; which next to God's Pro-
vidence, conſidering the ſtupid ignorance of the
Greck, and Armenian Churches, their conſervation of
L 3
their
150
Book I.
The Maxims of
their Faith is not to be attributed to any inſtance
more, than to the ſtrict obſervation of the Feafts
and Faſts of their Churches; for having rarely the
helps of Catechiſms or Sermons, they learn yet from
theſe outward Ceremonies ſome confuſed Notions
and Precepts of Religion, and exerciſe with ſeverity
and rigour this ſort of Devotion, when through cuſ-
tome, confuſion, and ſcarcity of knowing Guides,
all other ſervice is become obſolete and forgotten
amongſt them.
The Turks have another extraordinary ſupply of
people from the Black Sea, ſent them in by the
Tartars, who with their light Bodies of Horſe make
incurſions into the Territories of the neighbouring
Chriſtians, and carry with them a Booty of whole
Cities and Countries of People, moſt of which they
ſend to Conftantinople to be ſo ſold, and is the chief
Trade and Commodity of their Countrey (as we
have already diſcourſed.) It is ſad to ſee what
numbers of Saykes, or Turkiſh Veſlels, come failing
through the Boſphorus, fraighted with poor Chriſtian
Captives of both Sexes, and all Ages, carrying on
the Main-top a Flag, either as a Note of Triumph,
or elſe as a Mark of the Ware and Merchandiſe they
carry. The number of the Slaves brought yearly to
Conſtantinople is uncertain; for ſometimes it is more,
and ſometimes leſs, according to the Wars and Suc-
ceſſes of the Tartars; but as it is apparent in the
Regiſters of the Cuſtoms at Conſtantinople onely, onc
year with another at the leaſt 20000 are yearly im-
ported; amongſt which the greateſt part being wo-
men and Children, with eaſie perſuaſions, and fair
promiſes become Turks; the Men being ignorant,
and generally of the Ruſſian or Moſcovite Nation
(who are reported not to be over-devout, or of
famed conſtancy and perſeverance in Religion)
partly by menaces and fear, partly by good words
and
Chap.XVIII.
The Turkiſh Polity.
151
and allurements of reward, deſpairing of liberty, and
return to their own Countrcy, renounce all intereſt
in the Chriſtian Faith. Of this ſort of Mertal moſt
of the Turks are in theſe days compoſed, and by the
fecundity of this Generation, the Dominions of this
Empire flow; for the Turks of themſelves, though
they have the liberty of Polygamy, and freer uſe of
divers Women allowed them by their Law, than the
ſeverity of Chriſtian Religion doth permit, are yet
obſerved to be leſs fruitfull in Children, than thoſe
who confine themſelves to the chaſt embraces of one
Wife. It is true, we have heard how in former
times there have been particular men amongſt the
Turks, that have ſeverally been Fathers to an hun-
dred Sons, but now through that abominable Vice
of Sodomy, which the Turks pretend to have lear-
ned from the Italians, and is now the common and
profeſſed ſhame of that people, few fecundious Fami-
lies are found amongſt them; eſpecially amongſt the
perſons of the greater Quality, who have means and
time to act and contrive their filthineſs with the
moſt deformity. And in this manner the natural
uſe of the Women being neglected amongſt them,
as St. Paul faith, Men burning in luſt one towards Rom. c. I.
an ther; ſo little is Mankind propagated that ma-
ny think, were it not for the abundant ſupplies of
Slaves, which daily coine from the Black Sea (as
before we have declared ) conſidering the Sum-
mer-Slaughters of the Plague, and deſtructions of
War, the Turk would have little cauſe to boaſt of
the vaſt numbers of his People : and that a prin-
cipal means to begin the ruine of this Empire, were
to prevent the taking of ſo many Captives, or in-
tercept thoſe numbers of Slaves which are daily
tranſported to nouriſh and feed the body of this
great Babylon ; by which means in time they would .
not onely find a want of Servants, but a decay and
L4
ſcarcity
152
The Maxims of Book I.
2
A
ſcarcity of Maſters; ſince as it is before-mentioned,
theſe Slaves becoming Turks, are capable of all pri-
vileges, and being commonly Manumiſed by their
Patrons, through the help of Fortune, arrive equal-
ly to Preferments with thoſe who are of the ancient
Mahometan Race : This is the true reaſon the Turk
can ſpend ſo many people in his Wars, and values
not the lives of Ten thouſand Men to win him but
a ſpan of ground, and yet almoſt without any fen-
ſible diminution of his people ; and on the contrary,
the invention of an Inquiſition, and the diſtinction
beiween Chriſtianos vieios, and Nuevos in Spain and
Portugal, have cauſed that decay and ſcarcity of
people in thoſe Countries, as hath laid the beſt part
of thoſe fruitfull Soils deſolate, and forced them
both to a neceſity of entertaining a mercenary Sol-
diery.
It is no ſmall inducement to the vulgar people,
who is moſt commonly won with outward allure-
ments, to become Turks, that when they are ſo, by
a white Turbant, or ſuch a particular Note of ho-
nour, they fall be diſtinguiſhed from other like
Sects (all people amongſt the Turks being known
by their heads, of what Religion or Quality they
are) and ſo may rhe botter be directed where they
may have a privilege to domineer and injure with
the moſt impunity. If we conſider how delightfull
the Mode is in England and France, eſpecially to
thoſe who are of a vain and gay humour, and that
nothing ſeems handſome or comely; but what is
dreſſed in the faſhion and air of the times; we ſhall
not wonder, if the ignorant and vain amongſt Chri-
ftians, born and educated in thoſe Countries, ſhould
be catched and entrapt with the fancy and entice-
ment of the Turkiſh Mode, and be contented to de-
ſpoil themſelves of the Garment of Chriſtian Vertues,
to aſſume a dreſs more Courtly and pleaſing to the
Eyes
Chåp.XVIII. The Turkiſh Polity.
153
7
Eyes of the World; for ſo the Britains, and other
Nations, after Conquered by the Romans," began to
delight themſelves in their Language and Habit
their Banquets and Buildings, which they accounted
to be Humanity and refinement of their Manners ;
but
Tacitus faith, Pars fervitutis erat, a ſignal fymp. De Vita A.
tom of their ſubjection.
gris.
And it is worth a wife Man's obſervation, how
gladly the Greeks and Armenian Chriſtians imitate
the Turkiſh Habit, and come as near to it as they
dare; and how proud they are, when they are pri-
vileged upon ſome extraordinary occaſion to appear
without their Chriſtian diſtinction. And thus the
Turk, makes his very Habit a bait to draw ſome to
his Superſtition; Riches to allure the Covetous;
Rewards and Hopes, to rule the Ambitious ; fears
and terrours of death, the cowardly and timorous";
and by all means works on the diſpoſitions and hu-
mours of Men, to make additions to his Kingdom;
Such as adhere to the Chriſtian Faith, the Turk
makes no account of, and values no otherwiſe in
the place of Subjects, than a Man doth of his Ox
or Aſs, merely to carry the Burthens, and to be uſe-
full and ſervile in Naviſh Oifices: they are oppreſſed,
and are ſubject to all advantages and pretences;
and their Goods and Eſtates gained with labour
and the ſweat of their Brows, liable to the Rapine
of every great Man; they are difarmed, and never
exerciſed in War, by which means they become
Effeminate, and leſs dangerous in Rebellion: onely
che People of Tranſylvania, Moldavia and Valachia,
under the conduct of their reſpective Princes that
the Grand Signior ſets over them, ſerve him in
their perſons in the War, and are the firſt thruſt
forward in all deſperate Enterpriſes ; ſo that the
oppreſſion of the poor Chriſtians under the Turk,
is worthy our compaflion, how poor they are be-
come,
1
154
The Maxims of Book I.
come, how their former Wealth is exhauſted, how
the fatneſs of their rich Soil is drained, and made
barren by poiſonous Suckers; fo that it is evident
that the Turks deſign is no other, than by impove-
riſhment and enfeebling the intereſt of Chriſtianity,
to draw Profelytes and ſtrengtli to his own King-
dom.
Wherefore ſome ſort of poor Chriſtians, either
actually Subjects to the Turkiſh Tyranny, or Borde-
rers on them, who often feel the miſery of their in-
curſions, being fearfull of their own conſtancy in
the Faith, have contrived ways to preſerve them-
ſelves from any other Profeſſion : wherefore in Men.
grelia, the Chriſtians at the Baptiſm of their Chil-
dren make a Croſs on their hands; and in Servia
their cuſtome is to make it on their Foreheads, with
the Juice of a certain Herb, the ſtain of which never
wears out ; ſo that ſome of theſe Nations, who be-
come Renegadoes to the Chriſtian Faith, bear always
a Badge and Note of deſignation about them to a ho-
ly Profeſſion, which may ſerve to upbraid their Per-
fidious deſertion of the Faith; the Croſs on their
Forehead appearing for a ſhame and diſcountenance
to the white Turbant on their Heads. By which pi-
ous Art, many of theſe diſtreſſed Chriſtians have not-
withſtanding fear and deſpair of liberty, and pro-
miſes of reward, through the apprehenſion of this
incongruity between the Croſs and the Banner of
Mahomet, preſerved themſelves firm to their firſt
Colours.
CHAP
1
-
Chap.XIX. The Turkiſh Polity.
155
CH A P. XIX.
3
The manner of Reception of Foreign Ambaſa-
dours amongſt the Turks, and the eſteem they
have of them.
Here was no Nation in the World ever fo bar-
barous, that did not acknowledge the Office of
an Ambaſſadour ſacred and neceſſary,
THE
San&tum populis per ſecula nomen;
And Cicero faith, Sic enim fentio jus legatorum cum De Harufr.
hominum præfidio munitum, tum etiam divino jure elle responjis.
vallatum; the Alchoran it ſelf calls this Office invio-
lable; and it is a Turkiſh Canon, Elchi zaval yoketer,
Do not hurt an Ambaſſadour, ſo that the Turks do
confeſs themſelves obliged by their own Law to
Rules of Civilities, Courteous treatment and Pro-
tection of Ambaſſadours. The greateſt honour they
ſhew to any Foreign Miniſter, is to him who comes
from the Emperour, becauſe his Confines are conti-
guous with theirs, and have had occaſion more fre-
quently, than with other Chriſtian Princes, to try
the Power of the Imperial Sword. An Amballa-
dour coming from the Emperour, as ſoon as lie
enters the Ottoman Dominions, hath his Charges de
frayed by the Sultan, according to the importance of
the Buſineſs and negotiation he is deſigned to, un-
till the time of his return; and a Reſident continu-
ing in ordinary, hath in like manner his conſtant
allowance. As it hath always been a Cuſtome amongſt
the Eaſtern Princes to ſend Preſents each to other,
as
156
The Maxims of
Book I.
as tokens of Friendſhip and Amity; ſo the Empe-
rour is by an ancient Cuſtome and Agreement obli-
ged to accompany his Ambaſſadour to this Court
with Preſents and Gifts, as Offerings of Peace : and
on the contrary, that the Emperour may not remain
with the diſadvantage, the Grand Signior is bound
to recompence the Embaſlie with another from him-
ſelf, and adorn it with Preſents of equal value with
thoſe that were ſent him. But Ambaſladours and
Repreſentatives from other Princes, who have their
Dominions more remote, and whoſe principal de-
ſign is eſteemed for the promotion of Trade and
Commerce, as the Engliſh, French and Dutch, are
always admitted with their Preſents, which the
Turk by cuſtome calls his right, and judges not him-
ſelf obliged to return the like, eſteeming his Ca-
pitulations and Articles he makes with thoſe Prin-
ces, Privileges and Immunities granted their Sub-
jects.
The Ceremonies they uſe at the Audience of eve-
ry Ambaſſadour are acted (as in all parts of the
World) moſt to ſet off the glory of the Empire;
and repreſented with ſuch advantages, as may beſt
afford a Theme for an Ambaſſadour's Pen to deſcribe
the Riches, Magnificence and Terrour of the Otto-
man Power. The Audience with the Grand Sig.
nior (having firſt palled a Complement with the
Prime Viſier) is commonly contrived on days ap-
pointed for payment of the Janizaries, which is
every three Months; and with that occaſion, the
Order and Diſcipline of the Militia, the Money
and Stipends that are iſſued forth, are there expo-
ſed to the obſervation of the publick Miniſter. The
Moncy is brought into the Divan, and there piled
in heaps where the Ambaſſadour is firſt introdu-
ced, and feated on a Stool covered with Crimſon-
velvet, placed near the firſt Viſier, and other Vi.
fiers
Chap. XIX.
157
The Turkiſh Polity.
fiers of the Bench : as ſoon as the Money is paid out
to the chief of every Oda or Chamber, who after-
wards diſtribute it amongſt their Souldiers, a plenti-
full dinner is prepared for the Ambaſſadour, who to-
gether with the firſt Viſier, and other Viſiers of the
Bench, and Tefterdar or Lord Treaſurer, are ſeated
at the ſame Table, which is not raiſed as high as the
Tables we uſe, but ſomething lower, covered over
with a capacious Voyder of Silver, in which the
Diſhes are ſet, without ceremony of Table-cloth or
Knives. In the ſame room are two other Tables for
the principal Attendants of the Ambaſſadour, and o-
ther Perſonages amongſt the Turks of chief Note and
Quality: the Diſhes are ſerved in by one at a time,
which as ſoon as touched or taſted, are taken off to
make room for another; and thus there is a ſucceſ-
ſion of threeſcore or foreſcore Services, all the
Diſhes being of China , worth about 150 Dollars
apiece; which are reported to have a virtue con-
trary to Poiſon, and to break with the leaſt infuſion
thereof, and for that reaſon eſteemed more uſefull
for the ſervice of the Grand Signior;
Nam nulla aconita bibuntur
Fitilibus, &c. Juvenal.
The Banquet being ended, the Chaousbafhee, or
chief of the Purſivants conducts the Ambaſſadour,
with ſome of his Retinye, to a place apart, where
ſeveral gay Veſts, or long Garments, made of Silk
with divers Figures, are preſented them (as a ſign
of the Grand Signior's favour) which the Ambaſſa- The Audi
dour firſt putting on, and then the others, to the ence of
number of 18 or 19, attended with two Capugi. dours.
bafbees, or chief of the Porters, perſons of good
eſteem in that Court, with ſilver Staves in their
lands, he is conducted nearer towards the Grand
Signior's
158
The Maxims of Book I.
Signior's preſence, then follow the Preſents brought
by the Ambaſſadour, which are carried to the beſt
advantage for appearance, and are delivered to Of-
ficers appointed to receive them., The Courts with-
out are filled with Janizaries, amongſt whom is ob.
ſerved fo profound a Glence, that there is not the
leaſt noiſe or whiſper underſtood; and the Saluta-
tion they give their principal Officers as they paſs,
bowing altogether at the ſame time,"is warlike, and
yet courtly, and favours of good Diſcipline and
Obedience.
The Ambaſſadour is then brought to a great Gate
near the Audience, the Porch of which is filled
with white Eunuchs, clothed in Silks and Cloth of
Gold; farther than this, none is ſuffered to pro-
ceed, beſides the Secretary, Interpreter, and ſome
other perſons of beſt quality : at the door of the
Chamber of Audience is a deep filence, and the mur-
muſing of a Fountain near by adds to the inelan-
choly, and no other Guard is there but a white
Eunuch: and here a pauſe is made, and they tread
ſoftly in token of fear and reverence, ſo as not to
diſturb with the leaſt noiſe the Majeſty of the Sultan :
for acceſs to the Eaſtern Princes was always difficult,
and not permitted with the ſame familiarity as hath
been practiſed amongſt the Romans, and at preſent
with us, where the ſight of the King is his own
glory, and the ſatisfaction of his Subjects: For it
is with the Turks, as it was with the Parthians, when
they received Vonones their King, educated in the Ro-
man Court, who conforming to thoſe manners, faith
Lib. 2. ann. Tacitus, irridebantur Greci Comites, prompti aditus, ob-
via comitas, ignote Parthis virtutes, the affability and
eaſineſs of addreſs to their Prince, was a ſcandal to
the Nation. At the entrance of the Chamber of Au-
dience hangs a Ball of Gold, ſtudded with pretious
Stones, and about it great Chains of rich Pearl ;
the
+
159
Chap.XIX. The Turkiſh Polity.
i
1
the Floor is covered with Carpets of Crimſon-
velvet, embroidered with Gold wire, in many,
places beſet with Seed-pearl. The Throne where
the Grand Signior ſits, is raiſed a ſmall height from
the ground, ſupported with four Pillars plated with
Gold ; the Roof is richly gilded, from which hang
Balls, that ſeem to be of Gold; the Cuſhions he
leaned upon, as alſo thoſe which lay by, were richly
embroidred with Gold and Jewels : In this Chamber
with this occaſion remains no other Attendance be-
ſides the firſt Viſier, who ſtands at the right Hand
of the Grand Signior with modeſty and reverence.
When the Ambaſladour comes to appear before the
Grand Signior, he is led in, and ſupported under
the Arms by the two Capugibabees beforementioned ;
who bringing him to a convenient diſtance, laying
their Hands upon his Neck, make him Bow untill
his Forehead almoſt touches the ground, and then
raiſing him again, retire backwards to the farther
parts of the Room; the like Ceremony is uſed
with all the others, who attend the Ambaſſadour;
onely that they make them bow ſomewhat lower
than himn; the reaſon of this cuſtome, as Busbequius
faith, was, becauſe that a Croat being admitted near
to Amurath, to communicate ſomething to him, made
uſe of that opportunity to kill him, in revenge of
the death of his Maſter Marous; but the Turkiſh
Hiſtory ſaith, that this was done by one Miles Cor-
belitz, who after the defeat given Lazarus the Def-
poſt of Servia, riſing from amongſt the Dead, had
near acceſs to the preſence of Amurath. The Am-
baſladour at this Audience hath no Chair ſet him,
but ſtanding, informs the Grand Signior by his In-
terpreter, the ſeveral demands of his Maſter, and
the buſineſs he comes upon, which is all penned
firſt in writing; which when read, is with the
Letter of Credence conſigned into the hands of
the
!
1
160
The Maxims of
Book I.
the great Viſier, from whom the anſwer and farther
treaty is to be received.
This was the manner of the Audience given to
the Earl of Winchelſea, when Ambaſſadour there
for his Majeſty, and is (as is there faid) the form
uſed to others, who come from a Prince equally ho-
noured and reſpected. But though the Turks make
theſe outward demonſtrations of all due reverence
and religious care to preſerve the perſons of Ambaſ-
fadours facred and free from violence; yet it is appa-
rent by their treatment and uſage towards them,
in all emergencies and differences between the Prince
they come from, and themſelves, that they have no
eſteem of the Law of Nations, or place any Reli-
gion in the maintenance of their Faith. For when
a War is proclaimed, the Ambaſſadour immediately
is either committed to cloſe impriſonment, or at
leaſt to the cuſtody of a carefull Guard, confined
within the limits of his own Houſe · In this manner;
the Repreſentative of Venice, called there the Bailo,
by name Sorenzo, in a ſtrait Chamber of a Caſtle
ſituated on the Boſphorus, endured a ſevere impriſon-
ment, having his Interpreter ſtrangled, for no other
cauſe than performing his Office in the true Interpre-
tation of his Maſter's ſenſe : afterwards this Bailo
(for ſo they call there the Ambaſſadours from Venice)
was removed to another Priſon at Adrianople, where
he continued fome years, and in fine, by force of
Preſents mollifying the Turks with Money (with
which their nature is eaſily made gentle and pliable)
he obtained liberty to remain in the Houſe appro-
priated to the Repreſentatives of Venice, but under a
Guard, whoſe Office was to ſecure him from eſcape,
and obſerve his actions; and yet with Liberality and
Preſents which overcome the Turks more than any
confideration in the World, he cnjoyed as he plea-
ſed;
Cliap.XIX. The Turkiſh Polity.
IGI
ſed, licenſe for his health to take the freih Air, and
uſe what freedom was reaſonable.
Nor leſs injurious to the Law of Nations, have
been the examples of violence and rage, acted on
the perſons of the French Ambaſſadors, firſt on the
Sieur Senfi
, accuſed upon ſuſpicion of haviog con,
trived the eſcape of Koniſpolski, General of the Pon
liſh Army, taken Captive in a Fight, and fent Priſo-
ner to the abovefaid Caſtle on the Boſphorus, the
means was by a Gilken Cord fentiaa Pye, with Limes
and Files to cut the Iron Bars, and having firſt ſe-
cured his Guard with the Itrength of Wine, in the
dead of the night, let him down by the Cord from
the higheſt Tower, where finding Horſes ready, he
got ſafe into Poland : the contrivance of this ſtrated
geme, and the inſtruments of the eſcape, was laid
to the charge of the French Ambaſſador, who was
committed for that reaſon to the Priſon of the fc-
ven Towers, where he remained for the ſpace of
four Months, untill his Money, and the Frencka King
bis Maſter mediated for him, promiſing to ſend
another ſpeedily to ſucceed him, he was delivered
from his impriſonment, and returned home by the
way of Poland.
The Succcflor of this Ambaſſador was the Count
Ceſi, a man too generous and ſplendid to live: a-
mongſt covetous and craving Turks, exhauſted molt
of his Wealth in Gifts and Preſents; to whichi ad-
ding a vanity and ambition to court the Grand Sig-
niors Miſtrelles in the Seraglio (as is ſaid) he paid
ſuch vaſt. Sums of Money to the Eunucho for, his
admittance; that in few years he became ſo indebted;
and importuned with the Clamours of his Credi-
tors, as wholly diſcredited and loſt the Honour
and Authority of his Emballie; ſo that the French
King thinking it diſhonourable to continue ljis, Mi-
niſter, in that Charge, who was failed and undone
M
in
162
The Maxims of
Book I.
pac.
in the reputation of the World, fent his Letter of
Revocation to recall him home; but the Turks gave
a ſtop to his return, pretending that their Law
which was indulgent to the perſons of Ambaſſadors,
did not acquit them from payment of their Debts,
or privilege them with impunity to rob the Be-
lievers and other Subjects of the Grand Signior,
contrary to that“ rule of Grotin, who not onely ex-
empts.che Perſons, but the Servants and Moveables
of Ambilladors from Attachments; and no Law
can compell him to the ſatisfaction of Debts by
force but by friendly perfuaſion onely, till being
returned to his own Country, and put off the quali-
ty of a publick perſon; he becomes liable to com-
mon Proceſs; Si quidergo debiti contraxit, & ut fit,
Grát.lib.de res foli eo loco nullis poſſideat, ipſe compellandus erit
Pare belle amice, ' :fi detreEtet, is qui mifit, ita ut ad poftremum
xſurpentur ea, que dever ſus debitores extra territorium
poſitos uſurpari ſolene:
Nor leſs remarkable was the barbarous uſage of
the Sieur la Haye, Amb-ſador alſo for the French
King to the Port, under the Government of the
great Viſier Kuperli. - The Court being then at A-
drianople, and the Treaty in hand between the Grand
Signior and the Republiék of penice; through the
mediation of the French Ambaſſador, by conſent and
command of his Mafter, certain Letters of his wrote
in Characters were intercepted by the Turks; by
whar' means, and upon what information, the matter
was too evident then, to be apprehended other than
an Italiın contrivance: The Cipher as containing
matter prejudicial to the State, was carried to Adria
anople; and being known by examination and confef-
ſion of the Meffinger, to have been delivered to him
by the Secretary of the French Affairs; immediately
in all halte che Ambaſſador then at Conſtantinople was
cited to appear at Court; but being ancient, and in-
diſpored
163
force, being a rude robuſtious fellow, that with a
Chap. XIX. The Turkiſh Polity.
diſpoſed in his health with the Gout and the Stone,
diſpatched his Son as his Procurator, with inſtructi-
ons and orders how to anſwer what might be ob-
jected; hoping by that means to excuſe the inconve-
nience of a Winters journey.
The Son being arrived there, immediately was
called to Audience, accompanied with the Chan-
cellor, or Secretary for the Merchants (for the
other Secretary of the private Affairs of the Em-
ballie, apprehending the fury and injuſtice of the
Turks, had timely ſecured himſelf by flight.) Dif-
courſe was firſt had concerning the Contents of the
Characters; the Turks inſolent in their Speeches,
provoked this Sicur la Haye the younger, to utter
ſomething tending towards a contempt of that
power the Turks had over him, encouraging him-
ſelf with the thoughts of the protection of the
King his Maſter; who was ſoon ſenſible, and mo-
ved with the leaſt injuries offered his Miniſters.
The Turks who can endure nothing leſs than Mena-
ces, and Kuperli through natural cruelty and choler
of old age, and particular malice againſt the French
Nation, moved with this reply, commanded the
Caousbaſhee, who is chief of the Purſevants, to
ſtrike him on the mouth; which he did with that
few blows of his Fiſt, he ſtruck out two of his
Teeth before, and in a moſt undecent and barba-
rous manner dragged him with the Secretary for
the Merchants, to a Dungeon ſo loathſone and
moiſt, that the ill vapours oft-times extinguiſhed the
Candle. The old Ambaſſador the Father, was with
the like Turkiſh fury ſent for, the Turks executing
all they do with ſtrange haſte and violence, Barbaris
contatio fervilis, ſtarim exequi regium videtür; and
being arrived at Adrianople
, was alſo committed to
cuſtody, though not with 'that rigor and ſeverity Tuc, lib. 6.
M 2
of
164
Book 1.
The Maxims of
1.
of Impriſonment as the Son, untill the ſpace of two
Months paſling with preſents and ſolicitations, they
both obtained their liberty, and returned again to
Conſtantinople ; where ſcarce were they arrived, be-
fore news coming of a French Ship, which had loaden
Goods of Turks, and run away with the Cargaſon,
the Ambaffador was again committed to another
Priſon in Conſtantinople, called the Seven-Towers,
where he remained, untill with Gifts and Money,
the anger of the Turks was abated. And ſtill the
malice of Kuperlee perſecuted this Sieur la Haye,
untill after his Embaſſie of 25 years continuance,
unfortunate onely at the concluſion, he was diſpatch-
ed home obſcurely and in diſgrace, without Letters
of Revocation from his Maſter, or other intimati-
on to the Grand Signior, which might ſignifie the
defire of this Ambaffador's return.
The reaſon of this irreverent carriage in the
Turks towards the perſons of Ambaſſadors, contra-
fy to the cuſtome of the ancient Romans, and other
gallant and civilized people, is an apprehenſion and
Maxim they have received, that an Ambaſador is
endued with two qualifications, One of repreſen-
ting to the Grand þignior the Defires of his Prince,
the
Breach of Articles or League, the Aggrievances
and Abuſes of Merchants trading in his Dominions,
that ſo ſatisfaction and amendment may be made :
And the other, that he remains in nature of a
Hoſtage, called by themſelves Mahapous or Pledge;
by which he becomes refpontible for what is acted
by his Prince contrary to the Capitulations of
Peace, and remains for a Pawn for the faithfull
and fincere carriage of his Nation, and as Security
to inſure what Goods belonging to Turks are loa-
den on their Veſels. As the Reſident from Holland
was in the year 1663, impriſoned at Adrianople for
miſcarriage of a Ship belonging to his Nation, taken
by
Chap. XIX.
The Turkiſh Polity.
165
by Malteſe Men of War, whereon at Alexandria
were Goods loaden belonging to the Grand Sig-
pior, and other conſiderablc Perſons of State, and
was not releaſed, untill he engaged to Eighty five
thouſand Dollars, in the ſpace of One hundred and
twenty days, which was the full import of the Tur-
kill Intereſt.
Nor hath this Law of Nations, to the ſacred
eſteem of Ambaſſadors, found better obſervation
towards the Repreſentatives of the German Empe-
rour, who have upon all conjunctures of Diſcord
and breaches of Peace between thoſe two powerfull
Princes, been ſubject to confinements and cuſtody
of a Guard, nothing differing from formal impri-
fonment, or elſe, as it happened to the German
Reſident in the laſt War, are tranſported from place
to place, according to the motion of the Armies,
as a barbarous Trophy in che time of their profpe-
rous ſuccelles, and as a means at hand to reconcile
and mediate when evil Fortune compells them to
compoſition.
What ill Fatc foever lath attended the Miniſters
of other Princes in this Court, the 'Ambaſſadors
from his Majcity of Great Britain, our Sacred King,
have never incurred this diſhonour and violation of
their Office; the Negotiations and Differences ſince
the Engliſh Trade hath been opened in Turkey, have
been various and conſiderable, and matters as to the
ſecurity of the Ambaſſador and Merchants, have
been ofcen reduced to a doubtfull condition, as far as
words and rude ſpeeches full of Menaces and Choler,
might make a ſober man ſuſpicious of a greater
ruine: And yet through the conſtancy, prudence
and good fortune of Ambaſſadors, the Turkiſh raſh-
neſs hath not drawn upon themſelves the guilt of
violating their perſons, but have either prevented
troubles
M 3
166
The Maxims of Book T.
troubles in the beginning, or wiſely compounded
them before they made too far a breach.
It is worth obſervation, that the Turk, make no
difference in the name between an Amballador, Re-
ſident, Agent, or any petty Meſſenger ſent or Re-
liding upon a publick Affair; the name Elchi, ſerves
them to expreſs all; though they have the name
of Kapikahya, which fignifies an Agent at Court;
and is commonly attributed to thoſe who reſide at
the Port, for the Princes of Tranſilvania, Moldavia
and Walachia, and alſo for the Agents of Paſcha's,
every one of which hath his Miniſter at the Court,
to ſend him Advices, and to anſwer for him, if any
zhing ſhould be amiſs repreſented. And though the
Turks on occaſion of Ruptures and other Diſcon-
tents looſe their reſpect towards the perſon of Am-
balladors, yet ſtill it is commendable in them, that
they commonly abſtain from the ſpoil and plunder
of the Merchants Eſtates, with whoſe Prince they
are at enmity; for they look on Merchants as Men,
whoſe Profeſion is beſt advanced by Peace; and as
their own compariſon is, like to the laborious Bee
which brings Honey to the Hive, and is innocent,
induſtrious and profitable; and therefore an object
of their compaſſion and defence.
CH A P.
Chap. XX.
167
tbe Turkiſh Polity.
CH A P. XX.
How Amballadors and publick Mixifters govern
Themſelves in their Negotiations and Reſi-
derce amongst the Turks.
A
Mbaſſadors in this countrey have need both of
courage and circumſpection, wiſedom to dif-
ſemble with honour, and diſtreer patience, feeming-
ly to take no notice of Affronts and Contempts from
which this uncivilized people cannot temperate their
Tongues, even when they would ſeem to put on
the moſt courteous deportment and reſpect toward
Chriſtians. The French Ambaſſador Monfieur le
Haye, ſent once to advice the great Viſier Kuperli
that his Maſter had taken the ſtrong City of Arras
from the Spaniard, and had obtained other Victories
in Flanders, ſuppoſing that the Turk would out-
wardly have evidenced ſome ſigns of joy, and re-
turn an anſwer of Congratulation; but the reply
the Viſier gave, was no other than this ( What
matters it to me whether the Dog worries the Hog, or
the Hog the Dog, ſo my Maſter's Head be but ſafe?)
intimating that he had no other eſteem of Chriſti-
ans, than as Savages or Beaſts, and with no other
anſwer than this, due to an officious Courtſhip to-
wards a Turk, the Meſſenger returned. There is no
doubt, but of all thoſe means, wherewith King-
doms and States are ſupported, there are two more
principal and chief of all others: The one is the
fubſtantial and real ſtrength and force of the Prince,
which conſiſts in his Armies and Intereſt; and the
other is the Honour and Reputation he gains a-
broad, which hath ſometimes proved of that Au-
thority and Conſequence, as to make the State of
M 4
the
168
The Maxims of Book I.
the weaker Prince to appear more conſiderable, or
at leaſt, equal to the greater Forces of the other.
This Reputation is principally maintained by a
prudent manner of Negotiation, and depends on the
diſcretion of the Repreſentative, in which for ma-
ny years the Republick of Venice had great advan-
tages in the l'urkiſ, Court, through the caution and
policy of their Miniſters, who nouriſhed in the
Turks an opinion of their ſtrength of Arms, and
force of Wiſedom, beyond the reality thereof; that
before the War broke forth, no Nation in amity
with the Turk had their affairs treated with more
honour and reſpect than this Commonwealth.
An Amballador in this Court ought to be cir-
cumſpect and carefull to avoid the occaſion of ha-
ving his honour blemiſhed, or of incurring the leaſt
violation of his perſon; for afterward, as one baffled
in his Reputation, he becomes ſcorned, loſes his
Power and Intereſt, and all eſteem of his Worth
and Wiſedom; for having endured one Affront, their
inſolence ſoon preſumes farther to treſpaſs on his
patience: for certainly Turks of all Nations in the
World, are moſt apt to cruſh and trample on thoſe
that lie under their feet; as on the contrary, thoſe
who have a reputation with them, may make the
beſt and moſt advantageous Treaties of any part
of the World, according to that of Busbequius, Lp.
1. Sunt Turci in utramq; partem nimii ſive indulgen-
tia, cum pro amicis ſe probare volunt, five acerbitate
cum irari ſunt. To reply according to the Pride
and Ignorance of a Turk, is properly to blow up
Fire into a Flame; to ſupport with ſubmiſſion and
a pufillanimous ſpirit, his Affronts and Indigni-
ties, by Negotiating faintly or coldly, is to add
Fuel aid Wood to the burning Piles z: but folid
Reaſon and Diſcourſe, accompanied with chearfull
expreſſions, vivacity and courage in argument, iş
the
Chap. XX.
The Turkiſh Polity.
169
the onely
manner of dealing and treating with the
Turks. That which is called good nature or flexible
diſpoſition is of little uſe to a publick Miniſter in his
Treaty with Turks : a punctual adherence to former
cuſtoms and examples even to obſtinacy, is the beſt
and ſafeſt Rule; for the conceſſion of one point ſerves
to embolden them to demand another, and then a
third ; and ſo their hopes increaſe with the ſucceſs,
having no modeſty nor wiſedom to terminate their
deſires; one act or two of favour is enough after-
wards to introduce a Cuſtome (which is the chiefeſt
part of their Law) and to make that which is merely
voluntary, and of grace, to become of obligation.
But a principal matter, which a publick Miniſter
ought to look to, is to provide himſelf of ſpirited,
eloquent, and intelligent Interpreters; ſpirited, I
ſay, becauſe many times the preſence is great they
appear before, and the looks big and foure of a
barbarous Tyrant; and it hath been known, that
the Ambaſſador hath been forced to interpoſe his
own perſon, between the fury of the Viſier and his
Interpreter, whoſe ofence was onely the delivery of
the words of his Maſter; ſome of whom have not-
withſtanding been impriſoned, or executed for this
cauſe, as we have partly intimated in the foregoing
Chapter: the reaſon of which Tyranny and Pre-
ſumption in theſe Prime Officers over the Inter-
preters, is becauſe they are moſt cominonly born
Subjects of the Grand Signior, and therefore ill
ſupport the leaſt word mil-placed, or favouring of
conteſt from them, not diſtinguiſhing between the
ſenſe of the Ambaſſador, and the explication of the
Interpreter ; and therefore it were very uſefull to
breed up a Seminary of young Engliſhmen, of ſpright-
ly and ingenious parts; to be qualified for that Of-
fice, who may with leſs danger to themſelves, ho-
pour to their Malter, and advantage to the pub-
lick,
170
The Maxims of Book L
lick, expreſs boldly without the uſual mincing and
ſubmiſſion of other Interpreters, whatſoever is
commanded and declared by their Maſter.
The French Nation hath taken a very good courſe
in breeding up Youths to make their Drugger-men
or Interpreters; ſome few years paſt, twelve were
fent to Smyrna, where being a while inſtructed in
the Convent of Capuchins, and there taught the
Turkiſh and vulgar Greek, they are afterwards dif-
perſed to the ſeveral Factories; ſuch as were of
moſt pregnant parts, being placed with the Ambaf-
fador at Conſtantinople. Such a proviſion of young
Druggermen, at leaſt twelve, ought to be allowed,
for ſome of them die, fome grow weary of the
Countrey, and are deſirous to return home; others
not having a fufficiency of parts, nor health, anſwer
not expectation; ſo that if two or three of ſuch
a number happen to ſucceed well, they are a great
help to the Ambaſſador, and the Conſul where
they ferve. The Engliſh Ambaſſador had once three
Youths ſent aboard on this deſign, but they are
now all three dead, and one alone came into em-
ployment.
It is certainly a good Maxime for an Ambaſſador
in this Countrey, not to be over-ſtudious in pro-
curing a familiar friendſhip with Turks; a fair
comportment towards all in a moderate way, is
cheap and ſecure; for a Turk is not capable of
real friendſhip towards a Chriſtian; and to have
him called onely, and thought a friend who is in
power, is an expence without profit ; for in great
emergencies, and times of neceſſity, when their
alliſtence is moſt uſefull, he muſt be bought again,
and his friendſhiprenewed with Preſents, and far-
ther expectations : howſoever this way of negotia-
ting by preſents and gratuities, is ſo much in cuſtome
amongſt the Turks, that to ſpeak truly, ſcarce any
thing
Chap. XXI.
the Turkiſh Polity.
178
thing can be obtained without it; but is the wife-
dom of the Miniſter, to diſpoſe and place them
with honour, decency and advantage: For there
are, and have been always, two or three powerfull
perſons in this Court, which in all times carry the
principal fway, and command of all; theſe muſt ne-
ceſſarily be treated with reſpect, and often ſweetned
with Gratuities : he that hath Money may doubtleſs
make friends when he needs them, and with that
ſecure his Capitulation and his Privilege, purchaſe
Tuſtice, and if his ſtock will hold out, act any thing
that can reaſonably be imagined ; yet it is the moſt
profitable and prudent way to refer ſomething to
friendſhip and good correſpondence, and not all to
mere force and Itrength of Money.
CH A P. XXI.
How Foreign Princes in particular ſtand in
the eſteem and opinion of the Turks.
TI
HE Turks, as we have occaſionally inſtanced
before, are naturally a proud and inſolent
people, confident, and conceited of their own ver-
tae, valour and forces, which proceeds from their
ignorance of the ſtrength and conſtitution of other
Countries; ſo that wlien the danger which may
ariſe from the Conjunction and Union of Chriſtian
Princes to the Mahomet an Intereft, is diſcourſed of,
they compare the Grand Signior to the Lion, and
other Kings to little Dogs, which may ſerve (as
they ſay) to rouſe and diſcompoſe the quiet and
Majeſty of the Lion, but can never bite him, but with
their utmoſt peril
. They ſay farther, as by an
in-
172
Book I.
The Maxims of
ingenuous confeſſion, that they are unable to en-
counter the Chriſtians at Sea, to whom God hath
given that unſtable Element for Dominion and Pof-
feffion; but that the Earth is the Lot and Inheri-
tance of the Turks, which is demonſtrable by that
great circuit of Empire, obedient to the Mahonce
tan Arms. Theſe are the thoughts and apprehenſions
of the Commonalty concerning Chriſtendom in gene-
ral (which I have heard often diſcourſed amongſt
them) but the opinion and eſteem which knowing
Men and Miniſters frame of foreign Kingdoms and
Staces diſtinctly, is for the moſt part according to
thefe following particulars.
Of all the Princes ſo far remote as England, none
amongſt this people ſtands in better account than
his Majeſty of Great Britain, not onely for the con-
venience of the Trade, which provides the Empire
with many neceſſary Commodities; but for the fame
of His Shipping, and Power at Sea, which makes
him, though divided from all parts of the World,
yet a Borderer on every Countrey, where the Ocean
crtends : And this eſteem and honour the Sultan
bears towards His Majeſty, hath been evidenced in
feveral particulars, and by none more than by the
fecurity and freedom bis Merchants live in, in theſe
Dominions, and a readineſs always in every rea-
{onable requeſt, to gratifie His Majeſty's Ambafli.
dors.
As for the Emperour, the Turk knows that his
own proper and peculiar Force in it ſelf, is inconſi-
derable, but that with the conjunction and alli-
ſtance of the German Princes, they are aſſured, and
have proved it to their experience in the year
1664, that his ſtrength is equivalent to the Ottoman
power; but yet they are not ignorant, that the di-
verſity of Religions and Sects in Germany, abate
much of that vigor and coalition amongit them-
felycs,
Chap. XX.
The Turkiſh Polity.
173
+
felves, which is requiſite to the vigorous oppoſition
of ſo potent an Enemy. And it is evident, that
the Emperour's unſeafonable ſeverity againſt the
Proteſtants in Hungary, diſobliging his whole Do-
minion there, by depriving them of their Churches,
and exerciſing other courſes for ſuppreſſion of the
Reformed Religion, ripened the Turks deſign of
War firſt laid in the year 1663. conceiving in that
conjuncture, holding forth the ſpecious pretence of
Liberty in Religion and Conſcience, the Hungarians
would either wholly deſert the Emperour, or very
coldly
and faintly apply themſelves to his ſuccour';
the effect of which was in the ſucceeding Wars
plainly verified, and known that the Hungarians
were not onely ſparing in their Contribution and
Supplies of Men in the Service of the Emperour,
but held ſeeret. Juntocs and Councils, whether it
were not better to accept the Turks Sovereignty,
on the conditions propoſed, with liberty of their
Religion, rather than to continue in Allegiance to
the Emperour, who neither afforded them freedom
of Conſcience, which is the Deſtruction of their
Spiritual Eſtate, nor was able to withſtand the Turk,
which argued inſufficiency to yield them protection
in their Temporal. The Emperour ſends his Am-
ballador to the Turk, under Notion of tlie King
of Hungary, becauſe at his Inſtalment as Emperour,
he ſwears to make a perpetual War with the Turk;
and indeed their Peace is little better than a War,
conſidering their frequent incurſions into each a
thers Territories; and that to skirmiſh or fight in
Bodies under the number of scoo, not taking Forts,
or bringing Cannons in the Field, is no breach of
the Capitulations.
The French King though the firſt Chriſtian Prince,
that having no Confines bordering on theſe Domi-
nions, entred into Capitulations with the Turk for
a free
174
Book I.
The Maxims of
a free and open Commerce and Traffick; and ob-
tained the Title of Padeſhaw, which ſignifies as
much as Emperour, and is denied to all other Chri-
ſtian Kings, and even to the German Emperour him-
ſelf, being adjudged an honour amongſt the Turks
proper and peculiar onely to the Grand Signior: yet
their eſteem of the French is not ſo great as ſome
would perſuade the World it is, having (as we
have at large declared in the foregoing Chapter)
given ample teſtimonies in the perſons of the Ambaſ-
ſador, of their ſcorn and neglect of the Prince he
repreſented. I have heard the wife Lord Chancellor
Samoſade ſay, that the French gained that Title of
Podeſhard to their King by craft and fubtilty, and
was never fully examined nor conſidered; and in
that buſineſs there is a ſtrange Romance told of a
fair French Lady, preferred to the Seraglio, whom
the Turks were willing to receive for a Princeſs, and
thence challenging affinity with the King of France,
was the more profuſe in the honour of his Titles:
It is true, there was a time when the French Ambaf-
fadors was called to fecret Councils. and admitted
within the Walls of the Seraglio to private meetings
and debates of the Tark; but it was when the
French plotted, and openly alliſted in tranſportation
of the Turks, for the Invaſion of Italy; but ſince
that time, and eſpecially in the year 1664. through
the force give the Emperour, and the Bravado upon
Barbary, the French hath always (and that not with-
out ſome reaſon) gone declining in the good opini-
on and eſteem in the Ottoman Court.
The Pope is more eſteemed, as a Prince able to
blow the coals, and excite other Princes to the da-
mage of the Mahomet un State, rather than by his
own power or force to effect any thing himſelf;
and having no Confines bordering on the Turks, his
Riches,
+
Chap. XXI.
the Turkiſh Polity.
175
Riches, Power or Greatneſs ſeldom falls as a ſubject
for their conſideration.
As little account would they make of the King of
Spain, but that the Granadin Turks, of which there
remains in Conftantinople a conſiderable number ſince
their expulſion, through an extreme affection na-
turally inherent in them to Spain, diſcourſe of it
with a paſſion, not altogether free of a little Rodos
montado, and vain-glory, Vices incident to their
Countrey; whereby they create in the Turks a con-
ceit of the Greatneſs, Riches and Force of Spain,
according as it flouriſhed in the time that the Moor's
poſleſſed their Seat and Habitation there. But yet
the Turks, though a people injurious and negligent
of the accurate Itate of other places, beſides their
own, are not altogether ignoraht of the decay of
Spain, the Wars in Portugal, and the Menaces from
France, which makes them aim at one of the Vene-
tian Ports in Dalmatia, to have the better proſpect
and eaſier paſſage unto Sicily, or the Kingdom of
Naples.
The eſteem the Venetians are in at this time an
mongſt them, is greater than when the War firſt
begen, for then they entertained an opinion of their
Force much inferioúr to the real eſtimation there-
of; as they do now the contrary beyond their true
ſtrength, making always calculates from the effect
and ſucceſs of things. Yet the Turk knows, that
the Venetian power is not comparable to his by
Land, and that nothing but Friuli ſtands between
him and the maftery of Venice; which makes him
alhamed and angry, that after ſo many years Wars,
no greater additions ſhould be acquired to the Em
pire, than his footing in Candy, 'the whole poſſeſſion
of which was imagined at the beginning of the War,
would upon a bare demand been quietly preſented
as the price and purchaſe of the Peace.
The
176
The Maxims of Book 1.
The King of Poland is none of the leaſt amongſt
the Chriſtian Princes eſteemed at the Ottoman Court,
by reaſon of his great Power, conſiſting chiefly in
Horſe, which in the opinion of the Turks is the moſt
Warlike ; and looks on the People as Martial, and
with much difficulty brought under their ſubjection,
But by reaſon of the great
combuſtions and inteſtine
troubles of that:Counţrey, the Polanders apply them.
ſelves with much dexterity and caution in their
Treaties with the Turks ; and eſpecially, being
borderers with them, and ſubject to their incurſions
and robberies of Men and Cattel, they endeavour
all means of fair and reaſonable complyance. And
on the other ſide, the Turk is well inclined to the
Polander, and deſires his proſperity beyond others
of his Neighbour-Princes; becauſe he looks on him,
as the onely curb upon all occaſions of the Mof-
covites, and whom they may make uſe of, to give
ſome ſtop and arreſt unto the progreſs of his
Arms,
The Moſcovite hath yet a greater fame and re-
nown with the Turks, being reported to make One
hundred and fifty thouſand Horſe; ſo that he treats
with the Turk on equal terms, and fills his Letters
with high Threats and Hyperbolical expreſſions of
his power, and with as ſwelling Titles as the Turk
The Greeks have alſo an inclination to the Mofco-
pite beyond any other Chriſtian Prince, as being of
their Rires in Religion, terming him their Empe-
rour and Protectour; from whom, according to the
ancient Prophecies and modern Predictions, they
expect delivery and freedom to their Church. But
the greateſt dread the Turk hath of the Moſcovite,
is from the union with the Soffi or Perſian, which
two uniting together, would be too unequal a Match
for the Ottoman Empire.
But
Chap. XXI. The Turkiſh Polity.
177
But above all the great Potentates of the World,
the King of Perſia was moſt feared and eſteemed
by the Turk, not onely by reaſon of his great Force,
and that the Borders of his Dominions run a long
ſpace on the Confines of the Turks, but becauſe it is
almoſt impoſſible, by reaſon of the vaſt Deſarts, and
uninhabited places, to carry the War into his Coun-
trey,without the cumberſome carriages of all necella-
ry Proviſions, which with how much difficulty and in-
commodity were performed in the laſt Wars between
theſe two great Princes, the Hiſtory fufficiently re-
lates; but lince the conqueſt of Babylon, and decay
of their Riches, they are now the ſubjects of the
Turkiſh ſcorn and contempt. The ncarneſs of their
Faith, though derived from the ſame Founder, but
afterwards receiving ſome difference by the inter-
pretation of Haly, is in no-wiſe a reconcilement of
their affections, but rather a ground and matter
of their fear and jealouſie, left at any time waging
a War againſt the Perſian, tliat Hercfie ſhould be-
gin to be ſet on foot amongſt the people, which
like a ſpark that cauſes the conflagration of a whole
City, may breed thoſe inteſtine Civil diſtractions,
which may prove of more danger and ruine than
the former War. It will not be necellary to ſpeak
much of the Hollanders, in regard, that though
they have a Reſident there, they are ſcarce taken
notice of as a Nation different, but depending on
the Engliſh.
Thele foregoing words of Holland, have been
liable to cenſure amongſt the Dutch; but for my
Apology therein, I have thus much to ſay, That
though the Allertion may ſeem ſtrange in theſe
our times, yet when it was first wrote, which is
now above 17 years paſt, it might have paſt for
current Truth; Diſtingue tempora o bene doces.
When I came firſt into Turkey', which was ir the
N
year
178
The Maxim's of Book I.
7
year 1660. there were very few of the Dutch Nation
then in Turkey, and their Trade very inconſiderable.
At Aleppo they had no Conſul, till ſome years after
my arrival Levinus Warner Reſident at Conftantinople
fent his Brother firſt to that place; but before that
time, they always lived under the Engliſh protec-
tion. At Smyrna they had no other for their Con-
ful, than one Evan Ogle a Greek, of whom either
the Dutch or Turks took little notice, having re-
courſe very often to the Engliflo Conſul for his ad.
vice, and alliſtence. At Conſtantinople for many years
the Dutch lived under the Engliſh Ambaſſadour
which was the occaſion of thofe differences debated
in the Divan between ours, and the French Ambaf-
fadour. Likewiſe Levinus Warner, a German born,
lived for ſome years in the Houſe of the Engliſh Am-
baſladour, untill afterwards, that by the lords the
States he was promoted to be their Reſident at the
Port : All which happening in ſo ſhort time after my
arrival in Turkey, it will not appear ſtrange to conſi-
dering men, that the Dutch Nation ſhould not at
that time by the generality of the people (though
the Miniſters of State might know otherwiſe) be
diſtinguished from ours, or their Puiſſance, and
Greatneſs ſo well underſtood as it is at preſent.
The Heer Colyer, formerly Reſident, but now digni-
fied with the Title of Ambaſſadour at the Port, and
the ſeveral Conſuls in their reſpective Factories be-
ing much reſpected and eſteemed. And theſe are
all the Nations conſiderable, with whom the Turk
hath occaſion to treat, or that fall under his cogni-
fance or buſineſs.
When
Chap.XXII. · The Turkiſh Polity.
179
me
When the Grand Signior hath occaſion to write
unto any of the Chriſtian Princes, he commonly
uſes theſe expreſſions at the beginning of the
Letter.
To the Glory of the great Princes of JESUS,
Elected by the Reverend Senatours of the
Religion of the Meſſiah, Compoſer of the
Publick Affairs of the Chriſtian Nation.
Patron (or Maſter ) of a Courteous and
Modeſt Train, Lord of thoſe Ways which
lead to Honour and Glory, whoſe end may
it be happy, &c.
CH A P. XXII.
The regard the Turks have to their Leagues
with Foreign Princes.
S the Chriſtian Religion teaches Humility
Charity, Courteſe, and Faith towards all
that are within the Pale of Humane Nature, to be
Φιλόθεοι και φιλανθρωποι και Τo the Turkis Superftition
furniſhes its Followers with principles, not onely
to abhor the Doctrines, but alſo the Perſons of
ſuch whom they term not Believers. The fordid-
neſs of their Bloud, and ungentleneſs of their Edu-
cation, makes them inſolent and ſwelled in prof-
perity; and their Victories and Spoils upon Chri-
ſtians, render the Arms and force of other parts
contemptible in reſpect of theirs.
N 2
Upon
N 2
180
The Maxims of Book I.
Upon theſe conſiderations of the vileneſs of Chri-
ſtianity, and ſcorn of their power, they aſſume this
into a Maxime, That they ought not to regard the
Leagues they have with any Prince, or the reaſons
and ground of a quarrel, whilſt the breach tends to
the enlargement of their Empire, which conſequent-
ly infers the propagation of their Faith. Many and
various are the examples and ſtories in all Ages,
ſince the beginning and increaſe of the Turkiſh
power, of the perfidiouſneſs and treachery of this
people; that it may be a queſtion whether their
valour and force hath prevailed more in the time
of War, or the little care of their Faith and main-
tenance in their Leagues hath availed them in the
time of Peace. Thus Didymotichum in the time of
Peace, under Amurath, third King of the Turks,
whilſt the Walls and Fortifications were building,
was by the Aſian Labourers, which were entertained
in the Work, and the help of other Turks which
lay near in Ambuſh, furprized and taken; ſo alſo
Now called Rodeftum in the time of Peace by command of Amu-
Rhodeftro rath, was by Eurenoſes aſſaulted and taken by ſtra-
tegeme; fo Adrianople in the reign of the ſame Em-
perour, after Peace made again, and aſſurances gi-
ven of better Faith, was by the art and diſguiſe of
Chaſis-Ilbeg, pretending to be a diſcontented Cap-
tain and a Fugitive from the Turks, by fair Speeches
and ſome Actions and Skirmiſhes abroad, gained
ſuch confidence among the credulous Greeks, as
enabled him afterwards to ſet the Gates open to
Amurath's Army, which after ſome Conflict was ta-
ken, and never recovered again by the power of the
Grecks.
It is an old and practiſed ſubtilty of the Turks,
immediately after ſome notable Misfortune to en-
treat of Peace, by which means they may gain time
to recolicia their Forces and Proviſions to proſe-
f
cute
Chap. XXII.
Tlie Turkiſh Polity.
181-
cute the War. : It is notable and worthy of Record,
the treachery of the Treaty uſed the year 1604.
Begun in the time of Mab met the Third, and bro-
ken off by Achmer bis Succeſſour. The Overtures for
a Treaty were firſt propounded by the Turks; and
Commillioners from the Emperour appointed, and
met the Turks at Buda; twelve days Truee were
concluded for conſideration of the Articles, and
Preſents fent by the Turks to the Emperour, to per-
fuade of the reality of their intentions. Mahomet
dying, Sultan Achmet renews his Commiſſion to the
Bafla of Buda to continue the Treaty; whereupon
the Chriſtian and Turks Commiſlioners have another
ineeting at Peſt; where whilft. the Chriſtians were
courteouſly treating the Infidels in Tents near the
Town, and they to create in the Chriſtians an aſſu-
rance of their faithfull dealings, were producing
Letters from their Steltan and Prime Vilitr filled
with Oaths and Proteſtations, as by the God of
Heaven and Earth, by the Book of Moſes, by the
Souls of their Anceſtours, and the like; that their
intentions for Peace were real, and meant nothing
but what was honourable and juſt : At that very time
the Turks of Buda, conceiving that in the time of
this great jollity and confidence, the Walls of Pest
were neglected and ſlightly manned, iſſued out in
great numbers to ſurprize it ; the alarm of which
ended the Banquet, and the Turks finding matters
contrary to their expectation, returned onely with
the ſhame of their treachery.
It is no wonder the Diſciples ſhould in a point
of ſo great liberty and advantage follow the Ex-
ample and Doctrine of their Maſter; for the like
Mahomei did, when overthrown, and repulſed at the
Siege of Mecha, made a firm League with the Ina
habitants of ſtrict Peace and Amity : but the pext
Summer; having again recruited his Forces casily
ſurprized
N
182
The Maxims of Book I.
1
ſurprized and took the City, whilſt that people re-
lying on the late Agreement, ſuſpected nothing leſs
than the Prophets treachery. And that ſuch perfi-
diouſneſs as this might not be Chronicled in future
Ages, in diſparagement of his Sanctity; he made it
law full for his Believers, in caſes of like nature, when
the matter concerned thoſe who are Infidels, and of
a different perſuaſion, neither to regard Promiſes,
Leagues, or other Engagements; and this is read in
the Book of the Inſtitutions of the Mahometan Law,
called Kitab Hadaia.
It is the uſual form and cuſtome, when a noble ad-
vantage is eſpied on any Countrey, with which they
have not ſufficient ground of quarrel, to demand the
opinion of the Muftee, for the lawfulneſs of War;
who without conſulting other conſideration and judg-
ment of the reaſonable occaſions, than the utility of
the Empire, in conformity to the foregoing preſident
of his Prophet, paſſes his Fetfa or Sentence ; by
which the War becomes warrantable, and the cauſe
juſtified and allowed.
It is fiot to be denied, but even amongſt Chriſtian
Princes and other the moſt gallant People of the
World, advantages have been taken contrary to
Leagues, and Faith, and Wars commenced upon
frivolous and ſlight pretences; and the States have
never wanted reaſons for the breach of Leagues ;
though confirmed by Oaths and all the Rites of Reli
gious Vows: We know it is controverted in the
Schools, whether Faith is to be maintained with In-
fidels, with Hereticks, and wicked Men; which in
my opinion were more honourable to be out of
queſtion.
But we never reade that perfidiouſneſs by Act
and Proclamation was allowable, or that it was
wholly to be faithleſs, untill the Doctours of the
Mahometan Law, by the example of their Prophet
recorded
1
+
Chap. XXII. The Turkiſh Polity.
183
recorded and commanded this Leſſon, as a beneficial
and uſefull Axiome to their Diſciples.
And here I cannot but wonder at what I have
heard and read in ſome Books of the Honeſty and
Juſtice of the Turks, extolling and applauding them,
as Men accompliſhed with all the vertues of a moral
life; thence ſeeming to infer that Chriſtianity it felf
impoſes none of thoſe engagements of goodneſs on
Mens natures, as the Profeſfours of it do imagine.
But ſuch men I believe, have neither read the Hiſto-
ries, nor conſulted the rules of their Religion, nog
practiſed their converſation; and in all points being
ignorant of the truth of the Turks dealing, it is not
ſtrange, if through a charitable opinion of what they
know not, they err in the apprehenſion and character
they paſs upon them.
+
1
+
7
N4
THE
1
184
OF THE
Turkiſh Religion.
BOOK II:
CH A P. I.
Of the Religion of the Turks in general.
T
HE Civil Laws appertaining to Re-
ligion amongſt the Turks, are ſo
confounded into one Body, that we
can ſcarce treat of one without the
other; for they conceive that the
Civil Law came as much from God,
being delivered by their Prophet, as that which im-
mediately reſpects their Religion, and came with
the ſame obligations and injunctions to obedience.
And though this Polity was a Fiction of fome, who
firſt founded certain Governments, as Numa Pon-
pilius, Solon, and the like, to put the greater en-
gagements and ties on Men, as well of conſcience,
as through fear of puniſhment; yet in the general
that propoſition is true, that all Laws which reſpect
Right and Juſtice, and are tending to a foundation
of good and honeſt Goveșnment, are of God; For
there
Chap. II. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
185
there is no power but of God, and the powers that be, are Rom. 13.
ordained of God. And then if God owns the creation
and conſtitution of all Princes and Rulers, as well the
Pagans as Chriſtians; the Tyrants, as the indulgent
Fathers of their People and Countrey; no leſs doth
he diſallow the Rules and Laws fitted to the Conſti-
tution and Government of a People, giving no diſ-
penſation to their obedience, becauſe their Prince is
a Tyrant, or their Laws not founded according to
true reaſon, but to the humour of their corrupted
judgments or intereſt.
It is vulgarly known to all, that their Law was
compiled by Mahomet, with the help of Sergius the
Monk (and thence this ſuperſtition is named Maho-
metaniſm) whoſe infamous life is recorded ſo parti-
cularly in many other Books, that it were too obvious
to be repeated here : and therefore we ſhall infilt,
and take a view of the Rites, Doctrines and Laws of
the Turkiſh Religion, which is founded in three Books,
which may not improperly be called the Codes and
Pandects of the Mahometan Conſtitutions.
The firſt is the Alchoran; the ſecond, the Conſent
or Teſtimony of Wiſemen, called the Aljonab, or
the Traditions of the Prophets ;. and the third, the
Inferences or Deductions of one thing from another.
Mahomet wrote the Alchoran, and preſcribed ſome
Laws for the Civil Government : the other Addi-
tions or Superſtructures were compoſed bị their
Doctours that ſucceeded, which were Ebbubecher
Omer, Ozman and Haly; the Califfs of Babylon and
Egypt, were other Dočtours and Expoſitours of their
Law; whoſe Sentences and Poſitions were of Divine
Authority amongſt them; but their eſteem of being
Oraculous failing with their Temporal power, that
Dignity and Authority of Infallible Determinations,
was by force of the Sword transferred to the Turkiſh
Mufti
. And though there is great diverſity amongſt
the
186
of the Turkiſh Religion. Book II.
the Doctours, as touching the explication of their
Law, yet he is eſteemed a true Believer, who ob-
ferves theſe five Articles or Fundamentals of the
Law, to which every Turk is obliged. The firſt is,
cleanneſs in the Outward parts of their Body and
Garments. Secondly, to make Prayers five times a
day. Thirdly, to obſerve the Ramazan or Monthly
Faſt. Fourthly, to perform faithfully the Zekat, or
giving of Alms according to the proporcion preſcri-
bed in a certain Book, wrote by the four Doctours of
theirs, called Afan, Embela, &c. Fifchly, to make
their Pilgrimage to Mecha, if they have means and
poſibility to perform it. But the Article of Faith
required to be believed is but one, viz. that there is
but onc God, and Mahomet his Prophet. Other
Rites, as Circumciſion, Obſervation of a Friday
for a day of Devotion, Abſtinence from Swines-fleſh,
and from Bloud, (as they ſay) amongſt the five
principal points, becauſe they are enjoined as trials
and proofs of Mans obedience to the more neceſſary
Law.
1
СНАР.
Chap. II. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
187
CH A P. II.
The Toleration that Mahometaniſm in its in-
fancy promiſed to other Religions; and in
what manner that Agreement was afterwards
obſerved.
WH
HEN Mahometaniſm was firſt weak, and
therefore put on a modeſt Countenance and
plauſible Aſpect to deceive Mankind, it found ac
great part of the World illuminated with Chri-
ftianity, endued with active Graces, Zeal, and De-
votion, and eſtabliſhed within it ſelf with purity of
Doctrine, Union, and firm profeſſion of the Faith,
though greatly ſhaken by the Hereſies of Arius and
Neftorius; yet it began to be guarded not onely with
its patience, long-ſuffering, and hope, but alſo with
the Fortifications, Arms and Protection of Empe-
rours and Kings : ſo that Mahometaniſm coming then
on the diſadvantage, and having a hard game to
play, either by the luſtre of graces, and good exam-
ples of a ſtrict live to out-ſhine Chriſtianity; or by
a looſneſs and indulgence to corrupt manners, to
pervert men dedicated to God's ſervice; or by
cruelty or menaces to gain thoſe who accounted
Martyrdom their greateſt glory, and were now alſo
defended by the power of their own Princes; judges
it beſt policy to make profers of truce and peace
between the Chriſtian and its own profeſſion : and
therefore in all places where its Arms were prevalent
and proſperous, proclaimed a free Toleration to all
Religions; but eſpecially in outward appearance,
courted and favoured the Chriſtian, drawing its Te-
nents and Doctrines in ſome conformity to that rule,
confeiling Chriſt to be a Prophet, and greater than
Mofes,
188
of the Turkiſh Religion.
Book II.
Moſes, that he was born of a Virgin ; that Mary con-
ceived by the ſmell of a Roſe; that the bleſſed Vir-
gin was free from original Sin, and the Temptations
of the Devil; that Chriſt was the Word of God, and
is ſo ſtyled in the Alchoran, and cured Diſeaſes, raiſed
the Dead, and worked many Miracles; and by his
power, his Diſciples did the like: and I have heard
fome ſpeak of him with much reverence, and with
heat to deny Chriſt's Pallion; ſaying, it were an im-
piety to believe that God, who loved and had con-
ferred ſo much power, and ſo many graces on Chriſt,
fhould fo far, diſhonour hiin, as to deliver him into
the hands of the Jews, who were the worſt and
moſt ſcorned of men; or to the death of the Croſs,
which was the moſt infamous and vile of all puniſn-
ments.'
In this manner they ſeemed to make a league with
Chriſtianity, to be charitable, modeſt, and well-
wilhers to its Profeſſours; and Mahomet himſelf ſays
in his Alchoran chus.: «O Infidels, I do not adore
"what you adore, and you adore not what I worſhip
& obferve you your Law, and I will obſerve mine :
And for a farther aſſurance of his toleration of Chri-
ſtianity, and evidence to the World, that his inten-
tion was neither to perfecute nor extirpate their Re-
ligion; he made this following Compact, the Ori-
ginal of which was found in the Monaſtery of Fryars
on Mount Carmel, and, as it is ſaid, was tranſported
to the King's Library in France, which becauſe it is
ancient, and of curioſity, it will not be impertinent
to be inſerted here.
" Mahomet ſent from God to teach Mankind, and
- declare the Divine Commiſſion in truth, wrote
"theſe things. That the cauſe of Chriſtian Reli-
gion determined by God, might remain in all
parts of the Eaſt, and of the Weſt, as well a-
mongſt the Inhabitants, as Strangers, near, and
remote,
GC
Chap. II. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
189
CC
6
remote, known, and unknown: to all theſe Peo-
“ple I leave this preſent Writing, as an inviolable
League, as a deciſion of all farther Controverſies,
" and a Law whereby juſtice is declared, and ſtrict
obſervance enjoined. Therefore whoſoever of the
"Moſſelmans Faith ſhall neglect to perform theſe Moſſelman
" things, and violate this League, and after the man- fignifics a
ner of Infidels break it, and tranſgreſs what I com- and fo the
" mand herein, he breaks the Compact of God, re- hentaires
“ſiſts his Agreement, and contemns his Teſtament,
- whether he be a King, or any other of the Faith-
« full. By this Agreement, whereby I have obliged
my ſelf, and which the Chriſtians have required of
"me, and in my Name, and in the name of all my
“ Diſciples, to enter into a Covenant of God with
"them, and League and Teſtament of the Pro-
“phets, Apoſtles, Elect, and faithfull Saints, and
bleſſed of times paſt and to come. By this Co-
venant, I ſay, and Teſtament of mine (which I
es will have maintained with as much Religion, as
sa Prophet Miſſionary, or as an Angel next to the
"Divine Majeſty, is ſtrict in his obedience towards
"God, and in obſervance to his Law and Covenant)
"I promiſe to defend their Judges in my Provinces,
“with my Horſe and Foot, Auxiliaries, and other
my faithfull Followers ; and to preſerve them
from their Enemies; whether remote, or near
and ſecure them both in Peace and War: and
to protect their Churches, Temples, Oratories,
« Monaſteries, and Places of Pilgrimage, where-
foeyer ſituated, whether Mountain or Valley, Ca-
vern'or Houſe, a Plain, or ypon the Sand, or in
what ſort of Edifice foever : alſo to preſerve their
“Religion and their goods in what part foever they
" are, whether at Land or Sea, Eaſt or Welt, even as
I keep my telf and my Sceptre, and the faithfull
ic
"Believers of my own People. Likewiſe, to receive
CC
04
C
16 them
190
Of the Turkiſh Religion. Book II.
LC
C
them into my protection from all harm, vexation,
"offence and hurt. Moreover to repell thoſe ene-
"mies which are offenſive to them and me, and
" ſtoutly to oppoſe them both in my own Perſon,
by my Servants, and all others of my People and
“Nation. For ſince I am ſet over them, I ought
“to preſerve and defend them from all adverſity,
" and that no evil touch them before it firſt afflict
“mine, who labour in the fame Work. I promiſe
"farther to free them from thoſe burthens which
confederates ſuffer, either by Lones of Money, or
" Impoſitions ; ſo that they ſhall be obliged to pay
"nothing but what they pleaſe, and no moleſtation
" or injury ſhall be offered them herein. A Biſhop
" ſhall not be removed from his Dioceſe, or a Chri-
“ſtian compelled to renounce his Faith, or a Monk
“his Profeſſion, or a Pilgrim diſturbed in his Pil-
grimage, or a Religious Man in his Cell : Nor
« Ihall their Churches be deſtroyed, or converted
"into Moſques: for whoſoever doth fo break this
Covenant of God, oppoſes the Meſſenger of God,
"and fruſtrates the Divine Teſtament. No Impoſi-
" tions ſhall be laid upon Fryars or Biſhops, nor any
" of them who are not liable to Taxes, unleſs it be
s with their own conſent. And the Tax which ſhall
"be required from rich Merchants, and from Fiſher-
men of their Pearl, from Miners of their Precious
“Stones, Gold and Silver; and all other rich and
“ opulent Chriſtians, ſhall not exceed above 12 fhil-
lings yearly; and it ſhall alſo be from them who
6 are conſtant Inhabitants of the place, and not
" from Travellers, and Men of an uncertain abode;
"for they ſhall not be ſubject to Impoſitions or Con-
s tribucions, unleſs they are Poſtelours of Inheri-
tance of Land or Eſtate; for he which is lawfully
* ſubject to pay Money to the Emperour, ſhall pay as
much as another, and not more; nor more required
s from
Chap. II. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
191
CC
s from him above his faculty and ſtrength. In like
manner, he that is taxed for his Land, Houſes, or
"Revenue, ſhall not be burthened immoderately, nor
oppreſſed with greater Taxes than any others that
pay
Contribution: Nor ſhall the Confederates be
"obliged to go to the War with the Moffelmans a-
“gainſt their Enemies, either to fight or diſcover
“their Armies, becauſe it is not of duty to a Confe-
“ derate to be cmployed in Military Affairs; but
" rather this Compact is made with them, that they
may be the leſs oppreſſed; but rather the Moffei-
"mans ſhall watch, and ward, and defend them :
“And therefore, that they be not compelled to go
" forth to fight, or encounter the Enemy, or find
“Horſe or Arms, unleſs they voluntarily furniſh
"them; and he who ſhall thus willingly contribute,
“ſhall be recompenſed and rewarded. No Moffelman
< fhall infeſt the Chriſtians, nor contend with them
" in any thing but in kindneſs, but treat them with
"all courteſie, and abſtain from all oppreſſion or
« violence towards them. If any Chriſtian commit a
"crime or fault, it ſhall be the part of the Moffel-
“ man to alliſt him, intercede and give caution for
him, and compound for his miſcarriage; liberty
"Ihall alſo be given to redeem his life, nor ſhall he
be forſaken, nor be deſtitute of help, becauſe of the
"Divine Covenant which is with them, that they
" ſhould enjoy what the Moffelmans enjoy, and ſuffer
" what they ſuffer: and on the other ſide, that the
Moſſelmans enjoy what they enjoy, and ſuffer what
"they ſuffer. And according to this Covenant
“which is by the Chriſtians juſt requeſt, and accor-
ding to that endeavour which is ſo required for
confirmation of its Authority, you are obliged to
protect them from all calamity, and perform all
"Offices of good-will towards them, ſo that the
“Moſſelmans may be ſharers with them in proſperity
and
LE
>
i
192
Of the Turkiſh Religion. Book II.
1
(6
"and adverſity. Moreover, all care ought to be
“ had, that no violence be offered to them, as to
matters relating to Marriage, viz. That they
compell not their Parents to match their Daugh-
ters with Moſſelmans : Nor ſhall they be moleſted
“ for refuſal cither to give a Bridegroom or a Bride;
“ for this is an act wholly voluntary, depending
on their free-will and pleaſure. But if it happen
" that a Chriſtian Woman ſhall join with a Mollela
man, he is obliged to give her liberty of Con-
“ſcience in her Religion, that ſhe may obey ber
"Ghoſtly Father, and be inſtructed in the Doc-
“ trines of her Faith without impediment; there-
“fore he ſhall not diſquiet her, either by threatning
“divorce, or by folicitations to forſake her Faith:
but if he ſhall be contrary hereunto, and moleſt
her herein, he deſpiſes the Coverant of God,
“rebels againſt the Compact of the Meſſenger of
'God, and is entred into the number of Lyars.
“Moreover when Chriſtians would repair their
"Churches or Convents, or any thing elſe ap-
“pertaining unto their Worſhip, and have need
s of the liberality and alliſtence of the Moffelmans
hereunto, they ought to contribute, and freely
"to beſtow according to their ability ; not with in-
“tention to receive it again, but gratis ; and as a
good-will towards thcir Faith, and to fulfill the
" Covenant of the Meſſenger of God, conſidering
* the obligation they have to perform the Cove-
nant of God, and the Compact of the Meſſenger
" of God. Nor ſhall they oppreſs any of them living
amongſt the Moſſelmans, nor hate them, nor com-
"pell them to carry Letters, or ſhew the way, or
any other manner force them : for he which exer-
“ciſes any manner of this Tyranny againſt them, is
an Oppreſſour, and an Adverſary to the Meſſenger
" of God, and refractary to his Precepts. Theſe
are
sare
Chap. II. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
1932
" are the Covenants agreed between Mahomet the
“Meſtenger of God, and Chriſtians. But the con-
"ditions on which I bind theſe Covenants on their
"Conſciences, are theſe, That no Chriſtian give
any entertainment to a Soldier, enemy to the
Moſſelmans, or receive him in his houſe publickly
or privately; that they receive none of the ene-
“mies of the Meſſelmans, as ſojourners into their
Houſes, Churches, or Religious Convents; nor,
under-hand furniſh the Camp of their Enemies
" with Arms, Horſe, Men, or maintain any inter-
** courſe or correſpondence with them, by contracts.
or writing ; but beraking themſelves to come cer.,
"tain place of abode, ſhall attend to the preſer:
"svation of themſelves, and to the defence of their
“ Religion. To any Moſſelman and his Beaſts, they
"ſhall give three days entertainment with variery
“of Meat ; and moreover, ſhall endeavour to de-
fend them from all misfortune and trouble; fo
“chac if any Moſſelman ſhall be deſirous, or be com-
“pelled to conceal himſelf in any of their houſes or
"habitations, they ſhall friendly hide him, and de-
“liver him from the danger he is in, and nor betray
* him to his Enemy: and in this manner the Chri-
“ ſtians performing Faich on their ſide, whoſoever
“violates any of theſe conditions, and doch contra-
“ rily, ſhall be deprived of the benefits contained
"in the Covenant of God and his Meſſenger, nor ſhall
" he deſerve to enjoy cheſe priviledges indulged to
"Biſhops and Chriſtian Monks and to the Believers of
"che contents of the Alchoran. Wherefore I conjure
niy people by God and his Prophet to maintain
theſe things faithfully and fulfil them, in what parc
ſoever of the World they are. And the Meſſen-
is
ger of God ſhall recompence them for the fame;
" the perpetual obſervation of which he ſeriouſly
recommends to them, until the day of Judgment,
0
6 and
is
I
194
Of the Turkiſh Religion: Book II.
" and Diſſolution of the World of theſe condi-
cions which Mahomet the Meſſenger of God hach
agreed with the Chriſtians, and hath enjoyed, the
" witneſſes were,
“ Abes Bacre Aßaliqu, O mar ben-alcharab.
Ithman ben Afaw, Ati ben abi taleb,
" with a number of others; the Secretary was
“ Monzia ben abi Sofian, a Soldier of the Meſſenger
" of God, the laſt day of the Moon of the fourth
“Month, the fourth year of Hegira in Medina.
"May God renumerate thoſe who are witneſſes to
“this writing. Praiſe be to God the Lord of all,
"Creatures.
This Covenant or Articles with Chriſtians (how-
ſoever denied by the Turks to have been the act
and agreement of Mahomet) is yet by very good
Authors taken for real, and to have been at that
cime confirmed when his Kingdom was weak, and in
its infancy, and when he warred with the Arabians:
and fearing likewife the enmity of the Chriſtians
(not to be aſſaulted by two Enemies at once ) ſecu-
red himſelf by cbis Religious League, made in the
Monaſtry of Fryars, in Mount Carmel, from whence
that ſtrict Order have their denomination.
Buc
mark how well Mahomet in the ſequel obſerved this
Law: As ſoon as his Govenrment increaſed, and that
by Arms and bad Arts he had ſecured his Kingdom,
he writes this Chapter of the Sword, called ſo per-
haps becauſe the firſt words are often engraved on
the Turks Cymeters made at Damaſcus, and other
their Bucklers and other fort of Arms: And another
Chapter in the Alchuran, called the Chapter of Bat-
tel (which is always read by the Turks before they
go to fight) and therein his modeſt words ( If you
adore
Chap. II. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
19€
P
adore not what I adore, let your Religion be to
you, and mine to me) and other promiſes of tole-
ration and indulgence to the Chriſtian Religion,
were changed to a harſher note ; and his Edicts
were then for blood and ruin, and enſlavement of
Chriſtians: When you meet with Infidels, faith he,
cut off their heads, kill them, take them Priſoners, bind
them, uptil either you think fit to give them liberty, or
pay
their ranſome; and forbear not to perſecute them,
until they have laid down their arms and ſubmitted.
And this is that fort of Toleration che Turks give
to the Chriſtian Religion ; they know rhey cannoc
force Mens Wills, nor captivate their Conſciences, as
well as their Bodies; but whac means may be uſed to
render them contemptible, to make them poor ,
their lives uncomfortable, and the intereſt of their
Religion weak and deſpicable, are practiſed with
divers Arts and Tyranny, that their toleration of
Chriſtianity is rather to afflict and perſecute it, than
any grant of favour or diſpenſation.
The Mabometan Religion rolerates Chriſtian
Churches and Houſes of Devotion, in places where
they have been anciently founded, but admits not of
holy Buildings on new foundations; they may re-
pair che old Coverings and Roofs, but cannot lay, a
Stone in a new place Conſecrated to Divine Ser-
vice ; nor if Fire, or any accident deſtroy the Su-
perſtructure, may a new ſtrength be added to the
toundation, wherewith to under-prop for another
Building i fo that at laſt che Chiriitian Churches in
thoſe Dominions muſt neceſſarily come to ruin, as
many already have ſubmitced io che com non fate of
time. And as it happened in the great and notable
Fires of Galata firſt, and then of Conftantinople, in
the year 1060, that many of the Chriſtian Churches
and Chappels were brought to Aſhes; and after-
wards by the Piery and Zeal of Christians ſcarce re-
02
edified,
196
1
Of the Turkiſh Religion. Book II.
edified, before by publick order they were thrown
down again into their former heaps, being judged
contrary to the Turkiſh Law, to permit Churches
again to be reſtored, of which no more remained
than the meer foundation.
CH A P. 111.
The Arts wherewith the Turkiſh Religion is
propagated.
HE Turks, thoʻchey offer the ſpecious out-
ſide of the foregoing toleration, yet by their
Law are authorized to enforce Mens Conſciences to
the profeſſion of their Faith; and that is done by
various arts and niceties of Religion : For if a man
turn Turk, his Children under the age of 14 years,
though educated with other Principles, muſt be
forced to the ſame perſwaſion. Men that ſpeak
againſt the Mabometan Law, that have rafhly pro-
mired at a time of diſtraction or drunkenners to be-
come Turks, or have had a carnal knowledge of a
Turkiſh Woman, muſt either become Martyrs or
Apoſtates; beſides many other ſubtilties they have
to entrap the Souls of Chriſtians within the entangle-
ments of their Law.
It is anocher Policy wherewith the Mahometan
Sect hath been encreaſed, the accounting it a Prin-
ciple of Religion, not to deliver a City or Fortreſs
by conſent or voluntary ſurrender, where Moſques
have been once built, and Mahometaniſm profeſſed.
And therefore the Turk no ſooner enters a Town
by Conqueſt, but immediately lays foundation for
his Temples, thereby impoſing an obligation of an
obftinate
1
197
Chap. III. Of the Turkiſh Religion.
obſtinate and conſtant reſolution on the conſcience
of the defendants, which many times hath been
found to have been more forcible and prevalent on
the ſpirits of men, than all the terrors and miſeries
of Famine, Sword, or other Calamities.
It is well enough known upon what different in-
tereſts Chriſtianity and Mahometaniſm were intro-
duced into the World; the firſt had no other en-
forcements, than the perſwaſions and Sermons of a ,
few poor Fiſhermen, verified with Miracles, Signs
and Inſpiration of the Holy Ghoſt; carrying be-
fore it the promiſes of another life, and conſidera-
cions of a glorified fpirituality in a ſtate of ſepara-
tion ; but the way to it was obſtructed with the
oppoſition of Emperors and Kings, with ſcorn and
contempt, with perſecution and death; and this
was all the encouragement propoſed to Mankind
to embrace this Faith : buc Mahometaniſm made its
way with the Sword; what knors of Argument he
could not untie, he cut, and made his fpiritual
power as large as his temporal ; made his precepts
eaſie and pleaſant, and acceptable to the fancy and
appetite, as well as to the capacity of the vulgar :
repreſenting Heaven to them, not in a ſpiritual
manner, or with delights unexpreſſible, and raviſh-
ments known only in part to illuminated Souls;
but with groſs conceptions of the beauty of Women
with great Eyes, of the duration of one act of Car-
nal copulation for the ſpace of ſixcy years, and of
the beaſtly ſatisfaction of a glutconous Palate ;
things abfürd and ridiculous to wiſe and knowing
Men ; but yet capable to draw mulcitudes of its
profeſſors, and carnal defenders of its verity. And
this Doctrine being irrational to the better fort of
judgments, cauſes the Lawyers, who are men of
the ſubcilelt capacities amongłt che rks, to mi-
fruft much of the truch of the Doctrine of Mabo-
03
ms;
196
Book II.
Of the Turkiſh Religion.
met; eſpecially the aſſertions relating to the condi-
tion of the other life. For the repreſentation of
the delights of the next World, in a corporeal and
ſenſual manner, being inconſiſtent with their rea-
fon, leads them to doubt the truth of that point;
and ſo wavering with one ſcruple, proceed to a
miſtruſt of the whole Syſtem of tbe Mabometans
Faith. One would think that in ſuch men a way
were prepared for the entertainment of a Religi.
on, erected on more folid principles and foundati-
ons; and that the Jews miglc gain ſuch Profelytes
to their Law, from wbich a great partof the Ma-
hometan ſuperſtition was borrowed; or that the
Chriſtians might take advantage in ſo well diſpo.
ſed ſubjects, to produce ſomething of the Myſtery
of Godlineſs; But the firſt are a people ſo ob-
noxious to ſcorn and contempi, eſteemed by the
Turks to be the ſcum of che World, and be worſt
of men; that it is not probable their Doctrine can
gain a reputation with thoſe, to whom their very
perſons and blood are vile and deteſtable ; nor is
ic likely the Chriſtians will ever be received by
them with greater Authority, and more favourable
inclination, until they acquit themſelves of the
ſcandal of Idolatry, which the Images and Pictures
in their Churches ſeem to accuſe them of in the
eyes and judgment of the Turks, who are not ver-
ted in the ſubtile diſtinctions of Schoolmen, in the
limitations and reſtrictions of that Worſhip, and
the evaſions of their Doctors, matters not only ſuffi-
çient to puzzle and diſtract the graſs heads of Turks,
but to ſtrain the wits of learned Chriſtians to clear
them from that imputation.
But to return to our purpoſe. The propagati-
on of the Mahometan. Faith having been promoted
wholly by the Sword ; that perſwafion and principle
in their Catechiſm, that the Souls of thoſe who die
in
1
Chap. II. Of. the Turkiſh Religion: -
199
in the Wars againſt the Chriſtians, without the help
of previous acts.of performance of their Law, or o-
ther Works, are immediately tranſported ca Para-
diſe, muſt neceſſarily wher the Swords and raiſe the
Spirits of the Soldiers; which is the reaſon that ſuch
Multitudies of them (as we read in Hiſtory) run evi.
dently to their own Slaughter, efteening their Lives
and Bodies at no greater price than the value of
Stones and Rubbiſh to fill Rivulets and Ditches, that
they may but erect a Bridge or Paſſage for their fel,
lows to allault their Enemies.
The ſucceſs of the Mahometan Arms produced a-
nother argument for the confirmation of their Faith;
and made it a Principle, That whatſoever proſpers,
hath God for the Author; and by how much more
ſucceſsful have been their Wars, by ſo much the
more hath God been an owner of their Cauſe and
Religion. And the ſame argument (if I am not miſta-
ken) in the times of the late Rebellion in England,
was made uſe of by many, to inticle God to their
Cauſe, and make him the Author of their thriving
Sin, becauſe their wickedneſs proſpered, and could
trample on all holy and human Rights with impu-
nicy. And I have known that the Romaniſts have
judged the Afflictions and almoſt Subverſion of the
Church of England, to be a token of Gods deferri-
on and diſclaim of her Profeſſion; forgetting the
Perſecutions and Martyrdoms of the Primitive
Saints, and that the Church of God is built in Sor-
row and eſtabliſhed with patience and paſſive. Gra-
ces: but theſe men rather than want an argument,
their malice will uſe the weapons of Infidels to op-.
pugn the truth. And on this ground, the Turks To
horribly deteft and abhor the F&us, calling them
the forſaken of God, becauſe they are Vagabonds
over all the World, and have no Temporal Autho-
rity to protect them: And though according to the
beſt
04
zoo
Of the Turkiſh Government Book II. .
beſt enquiry I could make, that report is not true,
That they permit not a Few to become a Turk, but
by turning a Chriſtian firſt, as a nearer ſtep and pre-
vious diſpoſition to the Muſelmans Faith; yet it is
certain they will not receive the Corps of a Renega.
da Few into their Cemetries or place of Burial.
and the Jews on the other ſide diſowning any ſhare
or part in him, his loathed Carkaſs is thrown into
fome Grave diſtant from other Sepulchers, as un-
worthy the Society of all Mankind.
CH A P. IV.
The Power and Office of the Mufti's, and of their
Government in Religious Matters.
He Mufti is the principal head of the Mahome-
T
tan Religion or Oracle of all doubtful queſti-
ons in the Law, and is a perſon of great eſteem and
reverence amongſt the Turks; his Election is ſolely
in the Grand Signior, who chuſes a man to thac Of-
fice always famous for his Learning in the Law, and
eminent for his vertues and ſtrictneſs of Life; his
Authority is ſo great amongſt them, that when he
paſſes Judgment or Determination in any point, the
Grand Signior himſelf will in no wiſe contradict or
oppoſe it.
The Title which the Grand Signior gives unto
the Mafti, when he writes to him, is,
To the Eſad, who art the Wifest of the Wiſe, in-
fructed in all Knowledg, the moft Excellent of
ibe Excellent, abftaining from things Unlawful,
the Spring of Verise, and True Science, Heir
of
Chap. IV. in Religious Matters.
201
of the Prophetick and Apoſtolical Doctrines, Re-
ſolver of the Problems of Faith, Revealer of the
Orthodox Articles, Key of the Ţreaſures of Truth,
the Light to Doubtful Allegories, ſtrengthened with
abe grace of the Supreme Afiftor, and Legiſlator of
Mankind. May the moſt High God perpetuate tby
Virtues.
His power is not compulſory, but only reſolving
and perſwalive in matters both Civil and Criminal,
and of State : his manner of reſolves is by writing;
the question being firſt ſtated in Paper briefly and
ſuccinctly, he underneath ſubſcribes his ſentence by
Yes, or No, or in ſome other ſhort Determination
called a Fetfa , with the addition of theſe words,
God knows better; by which it is apparent that the
Determinations of the Mufti are not eſteemed infal-
ljble. This being brought to the Cadee or Judg, his
Judgment is certainly regulated according thereun-
to, and Law Suics of the greateſt moment conclu-
ded in an hour, without Arreſts of Judgment, Ap-
peals, or other dilatory Arts of the Law.
In matters of State the Sultan demands his opini-
on, whether it be in Condemnation of any great
man to Death, or in making War or Peace, or other
important Affairs of the Empire; eicher to appear
the more juſt and religious, or co incline the People
more willingly to Obedience. And this practice is
uſed in buſineſs of greateſt moment ; ſcarce a Viſi-
er is profcribed, or a Paſhaw for pretence of crime
diſplaced , or any matter of great alteration or
change deſigned, but the Grand Signior arms him-
ſelf with the Mufti's Sentence ; for the nature of
man repoſes more fecuricy in innocence and actions
of Juſtice,' than in the abſolute and uncontroulable
power of the Sword." And the Grand Signior, tho
bię himſelf is above the Law, and is the Oracle and
Fountain
202
Of the Turkiſh Government Book II,
Fountain of Juſtice, yet it is ſeldom that he proceeds
ſo irregularly to concemn chat Authority wherein
their Religion hath placed an ultimate power of
Deciſion in all their Controverſies.
But ſometimes perhaps Quæries are ſent from the
Grand Signior to the Taufii, which he cannot re-
folve with ſatisfaction of his own Conſcience, and
the ends of the Sultan; by which means affairs im.
portant to the well being of the State,. meet delays
and impediment; In this caſe the Muftiis fairly dif-
miſſed from his infallible office, and another Oracle
introduced, who may reſolve the difficult demands
with a more favourable Sentence; if not, he is de-
graded like the former and ſo the next, until one
is found apt to Propheſie accurding to what may
belt agree with the intereſt of his Maiter. This Of
fice was in part-times eſteemed more ſacred by the
Ottomas Princes than at preſent; for no War was.
undertaken, or great Enterprize ſet on foot, but
firſt like the Oracle or dugur, his Determination
with great Reverence was required as that without
which no bleſſing or ſucceſs could be expected; but
in theſe days they are more remiſs in this manner of
Conſultation; fometimes it is done for formality;
but moſt commonly the Prime Viſier conceited of
liis own Judgment and Authority,aſſumes the Power
to himſelf, and perhaps firſt does the thing, and
afterwards demands the Approbation of it by the
fence of the Law.
And lierein the Mufti hath a ſpacious Field for
lis Interpretation; for it is agreed that their Law
is temporary, and admits of Expoſitions according
to times and ſtate of things: And though they
Preach to the People the perfection of their Alcho-
rars; yet the wiſer men hold, that the Mufti hath
an expoſitory power of the Law to improve and bet-
ter it, according to the ſtate of things, cimes and
con-
Chap.IV. in Religious Matters
203
1
conveniencies of the Empire; for that their Law was
never deſigned to be a clog or confinement to the
propagation of Faith, but an advancement thereof,
and therefore to be interpreted in the largeſt and
fartheſt fetched ſenſe, when the ſtrict words will
rot reach the deſign intended.
So it was once propounded to the Mufti, what
rule ſhould be obſerved in the devotion of a Turk
carried Slave into the Northern parts of the World,
where in Winter is but one hour of day, how he
mighe poſſibly comply with his obligation of ma-
king prayers five times within the twenty four hours;
viz. Morning, Noon, Afternoon, Sunſet, and at an
hour and half in the Night; when the whole day
being but of one hour, admired of none of theſe
diſtinctions; for reſolution of which, the Mufti
anſwered, that God commanded not things diffi-
cult as it is in the Alchoran, and that matters ought
to be ordered in conformity to time and place,
and making ſhort Prayers once before day, then
twice in the hour of light, and twice after it is
dark, the duty is complied with.
Another queſtion of the ſame nature was propo-
fed to the Mufti, concerning the Kiblah or holy
place of Mecha, to which they are obliged to turn
their faces in their Prayers; how at Sea where they
had no mark, eſpecially ſuch bad Geographers as
commonly the Tierks are, ic is poſſible to comply
with that neceſſary formality required in their de-
votion ; the Mufii reſolved chis doubt almoſt like
the former, preſcribing a kind of circular motion
in prayers, by which means they cannot miſs of
having at ſome time their faces towards the holy
City, which in a caſe of ſo much difficulty is a ſuf-
ficient compliance wich the ducy.
Many cafes of this nature are propoſed to the
Mufti; and many particular rules of Conſcience re-
quired,
1
204
Of the Turkiſh Government Book 1:
quired, one of which is remarkable, that Busbequiųs
relates, that occurred in his time during the Wars
between the Emperor of Germany, and Sultan Som
Lyman: Whether a few Chriſtians taken Cạprives by
the Grand Signior, might be exchanged with many
Turks in the hand of the Emperor. It ſeems the
Mufti was greatly perplexed and puzzled in the re-
ſolution ; for ſometimes it ſeemed a difeſteem to the
yalue of a Tuurk to be rated under the price of a Chri-
ftian; on the other ſide, it appeared want of cha-
rity and care of the intereſt of the Mollelmans to
neglect real terms of advantage on ſuch airy and
ſubtle points of formality. In fine, be conſulted his
Books, and declared that he found two different
Authors of great authority of contradictory opi-
nions in this controverſie; and therefore, his Judg-
ment was to incline to that which had moſt of fa.
vour and mercy in it. The Mufti whilft qualified
with that title, is rarely put to deach, but firſt de-
graded, and then becomes liable to the ſtroke of
the Executioner ; but in caſes of notorious crimes.
or conviction of Treaſon, he is put into a Mortar
for thac intent remaining in the Priſon called the
Seven Towers at Conftantinople, and therein bearen
to death , and brayed to the contuſion of all his
bones and fleſh.
The next Office to che Mufti is ķadeleſckere or
Judge of the Militia, otherwiſe Judge Advocate,
who hath yet power of determination in any other
Law Suits whatſoever'; for thige priviledge the Sol-
diery of this Country enjoys, to have power ex-
tenſive over allother conditions of people, but to
be only ſubject themſelves to the Government of
their own Officers; this Office a Mufti muſt necer
ſarily paſs through, and diſcharge with approbation
Shefore he aſcends the top and height of his Prefer-
The
Chap.IV. in Religious Matters.
205
The next inferiour degree is a Mollab; and theſe
are of two ſorts, one of Three hundred Aſpers,
and the other of Five hundred, Aſpers, ſo called for
diſtinction fake ; the firſt fort are principal fudges
în petey Provinces, containing under chem the com-
mand of Karlees of poor and inconſiderable places;
the others have their juriſdiction over the whole
dominion of a Beglerbeg, and have the Kodees of
ſeveral rich and renowned places under their Go-
vernment: theſe riſe often to the Mufti's Office,
but proceed by ſeveral degrees and ſteps, and muſt
firſt gradually command where the Imperial Seats
have been, as firſt to be Mollah in Pruſa, chen in
Adrianople, and laſtly in Conſtantinople, at whicla
time he is next to the Office of Kadelelchere, and
thence to that of the Mufti.
The Sultan, when he writes to any of his Mol-
lahs, or Kadees of the firſt degree, he uſes this fol-
lowing ſtile,
To the moſt perfe&t judge of the Faithful, the beſt
Preſident of Believers in God, the Mine of Vertue
and True Knowledge, the Diftributer of all julle
Sentence to all Humane Creatures, Heir of the
Propbetick, and Apoſtolical Doctrines, elected by
the ſingular Grace of God for our Governor and
Fudge, of
wboſe Vertues may obey
ever flouriſh.
Theſe and Kadees, which are the lower and ordi-
nary ſort of Judges, are as much to be reckoned in
the number of religious men as the Mufti himſelf;
for as I have faid before, the Civil Law of the Turks
is conceived by them to be derived from their Pro-
phet, and the other Expoſitors of their Law with as
much engagement and obligation as theſe which
immediately concern the Divine Worſhip: and
cherefore
1
206
Of the Turkiſh Government Book II.
cherefore are to be treated and handled toge-
ther.
The Emaums or Parochial Prieſts, muſt be able
to read in the Alchoran, and be counted men of good
fame and moral lives amongſt their Neighbors, be-
fore they can be promoted to this Function; and
muſt be one of thoſe who have learned at the ap.
pointed times of prayer to call the people together
on the top of the Steeple, by repeating thoſe words,
Alab ekber, Allah ekber, Eſchedu enla Ilahe ila:ab we
eſchedu enne Mahammed evvelul: cuah Fleie ala Selah
heie ala Felah Allah ekber, allah ekber, la Ilahe ilallah;
that is, God is great, God is great, I profeſs that there
is no Deity but God, and confeſs that Mahomet is
the Prophet of God; in this manner the people
of a Pariſh recommending any one to the Prime
Viſier, declaring that the former Emaum is dead,
and the Office vacant, and that this perſon is qua-
lified in all points to the Function, or better and
more knowing than the preſent Incumbent; he re-
ceives immediate induction and eſtabliſhment in the
place; but for better proof or tryal of the truth
of the teſtimony that accompanies him, he is en-
joined to read in preſence of the Viſier ſome part of
the Alchoran, which being done, he is diſmiſſed and
approved, and takes the Viſiers Teſchere or Manda-
mus for the place.
This is all the Ceremony required in making an
Emaum; for there is no new Character or ſtate of
Prieſthood (as they hold ) conferred opon them,
nor are they a different fort diſtinguiſhed from the
people by holy Orders or Rires, but meerly by the
preſent office they manage; when being diſplaced,
they are again numbred with the Laity: their Ha-
bir is nothing different from others, but only that
they wear a larger Turbant like the Lawyers, with
ſome little variety in folding it up, and pur on a
grave
Iv
207
Chap. IV. in Religious Matters.
grave and ſerious Countenance. Their Office is to
call the people to Prayers, and ac due hours to be
their Leader in the Moſque, and to read and repear
upon Fridays certain Sentences or Verſes out of the
Alchoran ; few of them adventure to Preach, unleſs
he be well conceited or really well gifted, but leave
that office to the Soigh, or him that makes Preach-
ing his Profeſſion, who is one commonly that paſſes
his cime in the Convents, chat we ſhall hereafter
trear of.
The Mufti hath no Juriſdiction over the Emaum
as to the good order or government of the Pariſhes,
nor is there any Superiority or Hierarchy as to rule
amongſt them; every one being Independent and
without controul in his own Pariſh, excepting his
Subjection in Civil and Criminal Cauſes to the chief
Magiftrates, and conſidering the manner of their
Deſignation to the Religious Office, the litde diffe-
rence between the Clergy and the Lairy, and the
manner of their ſingle Government in Parochial
Congregations, may not unapely ſeem to ſquare
with the Independency in England, from which
Original pattern and example our Sectaries and
Phanatick Reformers appear to have drawn their
Copy.
The Church-men and Lawyers are greatly in
eſteem amongſt them, as is apparent by che Title
they uſe towards them in their Writings and Com-,
mands, directed to them in this manner; Yint that
are the glory of the fudges and Sage-men, the profound
Mincs of, Eluquence and Excellenc , may your "Viſd.»
and Ability be.augmented.
СНАР.
108
Of the Turkiſh Government Book II.
CH A P. V.
Of the Mufti's Revenue, and from whence it
doth ariſe.
A
Fter the Mufti is elécted, there is no Ceremo.
ny us'd in his Inveſtore than this: he preſents
himſelf before the Grand Signior, who Cloaths him
with a Veſt of rich Sables of One thouſand Dollars
price, and One chouſand more he preſents him with
in Gold made up in a Handkerchief, which he deli-
vers with his own Hand, putting it in the fold of
his under Garment doubled over his breaſt, and
beſtows on him a Salary of Two thouſand Aſpers a
day, which is about Five pound Sterling mony; be-
fides which he hath no certain Revenue, unleſs it
be the power of Preferment to fome Prebendaries
or Benefices of certain. Royal Moſques, which he
ſells and diſpoſes of as is beſt to his advantage with-
out the ſcruple of corruption or Simony.
By the ſentences he gives which they call Ferfas,
he receives not one Aſper benefic ; though every
Fetfa coſts cight Aſpers, yet the Fee thereof goes
to his Officers ; that is, to his Muſewedegi, or he who
ſtates the queſtion, is paid five aſpers, to his Mu-
meiz, or he who Copies or Tranſcribes the queſti-
on fair, two Aſpers; to him that keeps the Seal,
one Alper.
Other benefits the Mufti hath little, excepting
only that at his firſt entrance to his office, he is ſa-
iuted by all Embaſſadors and Reſidents for foreign
Princes; as alſo the Agents of ſeveral Paſhaws reſi.
ding at the Port, none of which come empty-hand-
ei
Chap. VI. in Religious Matters.
209
ed, but offer their accuſtomed preſents, by which
he collects at leaſt Fifty thouſand Dollars.
When any Mufti is deprived of his office with-
out any other motive chari the pleaſure of the Grand
Signior, he is gratified with an Arpalick, which is
the diſpoſal of ſome judical Prefermenc in certain
Provinces, and the ſuperintendency of them, from
which he gathers a competent Revenue for his main-
tenance.
And becauſe he is a perſon whoſe advice and
counſel is of great Authority with the Grand Sigo
nior and Viſier, and that his word and candid re-
port of matters is conſiderable, and his favout in
ſentences very eſtimable ; he is therefore courted
by all che Grandees of the Empire, who know no
other way of reconciling and purchaſing the affe-
ction of a Turk, than by force of Preſents, whichi
have more of power in them, than all other obilius
gations or merits in the World.
CH A P. V I:
Of the Emirs.
W
E may here bring in the Enirs, otherwire
called Evilad Reful, into the number of
the Religious men, becauſe they are of the Race of
Mabomer, who for diſtinction fake, wear about
their heads Turbants of a deep Sea green, which is
the colours of cbeir Prophec ; ouc of reverence to
his elteemed holy Blood, many priviledges are in-
dulged by the ſecular Authority, that they cannoc
be vilified, affronted or ſtruck by a Turk upon for-
P
feitura
1
2IO
of the Turkiſh Goverment Book II.
Jo vuobnosti
brointes buts
aid
VA TOIS-525
vo
Lumbs base
16
WWW
WWW.
De meeste
SERER
SO
Emir Bashee or Head of Mahometr kinders
Chap. VI. in Religious Matters.
211
feiture of his right Hand; buc left they ſhould be
licentious by his impunity, they have a chief Head
or Superior amongſt them, called Nakib E chref,
who hath his Eerjeanrs or Officers under him, and is
endued with fo abſolute a power over them, that as
he pleaſes it extends both to Life and Death; buc
he never will give the ſcandal to this holy Seed to
execute or puniſh them publickly. And tho few
of them can derive his Genealogy clearly from Ma-
homet : yet thoſe who can but only pretend to it, are
often helped out in their Pedigree; as often as the
Nakib deſires to favour any Perſon, or can have
any colour to acquire a new Subject; and chen to
clear all ſcruple from the World, he gives him a
Tree of his Lineage and Deſcent. The Turks be-
ing well acquainted with this abuſe, carry the leſs
reſpect to the whole Generation; fo chat as often
as they find any of them drunk or diſordered, they
make no ſcruple to take off their Green Turbancs
firſt, Kiſſing chem and laying them aſide with all re-
verence, and afterwards bear them without reſpect
or mercy:
Their ſecond Officer is called Alemdar, who car-
ries the Green Flag of Mabomet, when the Grand
Signior appears with any Solemnity in publick;
they are capable of any Offices; few of chem exer-
ciſe any Trade, unleſs that which is Efirgi, or one
who deals in Slaves, to which fort of Traffick this
Sainted Offſpring is greatly addicted, as being a
holy Profeſſion to captivate and enſlave Chriſtians.
There are the moſt abominable Sodomites and abuſers
of Maſculine youth in the World, in which sin a-
gainſt nacure chey exceed the foulneſs and deteſtable
Luſt of a Tartar.
P2
CHAP
-
212
of the Turkiſh Government Book II.
od biurei
BA
non vogla go
Tuo busyong gind
San
DOO
NH
Go
w and
URU
100 BIS
noun
VASS
An Emaum or, Parish Prieſt of one
of
Royall Moseks
SAUS
Chap. VII.
213
in Religious Matters:
CHA P. VII:
Of the Endowments of Royal Moſches, and in
what manner Tithes are given for Mainte-
nance of their Prieſts and Religion.
He Turks are very magnificent in their Moſches
and Edifices erected to the honour and ſervice
of God, and not only in the Buildings, but in the
Endowments of them, with a Revenuc which re-
cords the Memory of the Donor to all Pofterity, and
relieves many poor who daily repeat Prayers for the
Souls of ſuch who died with a perſwaſion that they
have need of them after their deceaſe; for thoſe I
ſay who dye of that belief; for the condition of the
Soul, until the day of Judgment is controverted
amongſt the Turks, and the queſtion not decided as
a matter of Faith, or as revealed or determined by
the Alchoran. For ſo large benevolence is given to
places deſtined to Gods ſervice, that as ſome com-
pute, one third of the Lands of the whole Empire are
allotted and ſecout to a holy uſe; much to the ſhame
of thoſe who pretend to the name of Chriſtians, and
ỳec judg the ſmalleſt proportion to be too large a
competence for thoſe who ſerve ac the Altar.
The principal Moſchs and thoſe of richeſt en-
dowment (as in all reaſon ought ) are thoſe of
Royal Foundations, called in Turkiſh Selatin Giame-
leri; over which the Prime Superintendent is the
Kulir Aga, or the chief Black Eunuch of the Sul-
tais Woman: and in his power it is to diſtribute all
conſiderable offices of Ecclefiaftical Preferment re.
lating
P 3
214
Of the Turkiſh Government Book IT:
lating to the Royal Moſchs, which office makes a
conſiderable addition to his Power and Revenue :
for there are many of thoſe Moſchs in divers places
of the Empire ; but eſpecially where the Sultans do
or have reſided, as Prufa, Adrianople, and Conſtan-
tincple.
The Royal Moſchs of Conſtantinople are Santa
Sophia; Sultan Mabomet, who Conquered this City,
Sultan Bajazet, Sultan Selim, Sultan Solyman, Sche-
zade, or the Son of Sultan Solyman, Sultan Abmet,
and three other Moſchs built by the Queen-Mochers,
one of which was lately erected and richly endow-
ed by the Mother of this preſent Sultan.
I ſhall ſcarce adventure to acquaint my Reader
with the particular Revenue belonging to all theſe
Royal Edifices, but certain it is they have Rents,
as noble and ſplendid as their Founders; for example
of which, I ſhall inſtance only in that of Santa So-
phia, built by Juftinian the Emperor, and rebuilt by
Tbeidofius, and was the Metropolis of old Bizantium,
and the Mother-Church belonging to the Patriarchal
See of Greece, is fill conſerved facred and ſepara-
ted for uſe of Divine Service; of the Revenue of
which, Mahometan Barbariſm and Superſtition hath
made no Sacrilegious Robbery, but maintained and
improved,and added to it in that manner, that the
Income may equal any Religious foundation ofChri-
ſtendom; for when I had the Curioſity of prccuring
from the Regiſters of that Church diſtinctly all the
particular Gifts, Benefices, Lands, Morfies at Inte-
reſt, and other Endowments belonging thereunto,
and offered according to my ability ſomething con
ſiderable, to have a crue Copy of the Riches and
annual Rent of the place; the Keepers of thoſe
Liſts would.perſwade me ( whether out of oftenta:
tion, or.ſcruple of ſin to make one of my Faith ac,
quainted with the particulars of their Religious of-
ferings )
Chap. VII. in Religious Matters.
2.15
1
ferings ) that the Wealch, Rent, and Account of all
thoſe Royal Endowments are ſo many, that as they
are diſtinctly ſet down, fill a Volume, and the know-
ledg of them is the ſtudy alone of thoſe who are
deſigned to this ſervice ; but in general I am given
to underſtand, by thoſe who magnifie not matters
beyond their due computation, That the Revenue
amounts to about One hundred thouſand Zechins a
year: which proceeds not from any Lands or Du-
ties raiſed without the Walls of the City, but all
from within: the Sultan himſelf being a Tenant to
that place; paying or acknowledging a Rent of
One thouſand and one Aſper a day for the ground
which the Seraglio ſtands on, being in times of the
Chriſtian Emperors ſome part of the Sanctuary op
Gardens dedicated to the uſe of that ſtarely Temple,
which the Turks eſteemed Sacrilegious to ſeparate
entirely from the holy ſervice to which it was af-
figned; though the admirable ſituation thereof ren-
dred it unfit for other habitation, than the enjoy-
ment of the Sultan; did therefore think fit to
oblige the Land to a Rent, adding the odd Alper
as a ſignification, that the thouſand Aſpers were noc
a ſufficient conſideration for the uſe of the Church
Lands; and might therefore be augmented as the
piety and devotion of ſucceeding Emperors ſhould
move them.
It is reported by the Turks, that Conftantinople
was taken upon Wedneſday; and that on the Fri-
day following (which is their Sunday or Sabbath, as
we call it) the victorious Sultan, then firſt entituled
Emperor, went with all Magnificent pomp and fo-
lemnicy to pay his thankſgiving and devotions at the
Church of Sancta Sophia; che Magnificence of which
ſo pleaſed him, that he immediately added a yearly
Rent of socoo Zechins to the former Endowments,
for the maintenance of Imaums or Prieſts, Doctors of
cheis
P4
SIG
Of the Turkiſh Government Book it
1
their Law, Taliſmans and others, who continually
attend there for the education of youth, teaching
them to read and write, inſtructing them alſo in the
principles of their Law and Religion.
Other Emperors have ſince that time erected
near unto it their Turbem or Chappels of Burial,
in one of which lies Sultan Selim, firnamed Sar.
boſe, or the Drunken, with his one hundred Chil.
dren, and therewith have conferred a maintenance
of Oyl for Lamps and Candles which burn day and
hight, and a proviſion for thoſe who attend there
in prayer for their Souls departed; to which opi-
nion che Turks (as I have ſaid already ) are gene-
tálly inclinable, though not preached or enforced
on any mans belief as an Article of Faith. Over
and above this expence, there is daily proviſion
made for relief of a multitude of poor, who at
certain hours appear at the Gates of this Temple,
and receive their daily ſuſtenance; whatſoever ad-
vances, as yearly great Sums are laid up in the
Treaſury, is numbred with the Riches of the Moſch,
and remains for the ſervice of that place, as for the
reparation or building thereof, in caſe of Fire or
other accidents.
Beſides the ſumptuous Edifices of the body of
the Royal Moſchs, there are annexed unto them
certain Colledges for Students in the Law called
Tchmele, out houſes for Kitchins, where the Poors
Meat is dreſſed, Hoſpitals called Timarbanelar, Hans,
or Houſes of Lodgings for Strangers or Travellers,
publick Fountains, Shops for Arrizans, and whole
Streets of low Cottages for habitation of the poor;
whoſe ſtock reaches not to a higher Rent.
! All theſe Appendages bring fome Revenue to the
Moſch, which is conſtantly paid in to the Rector or
Preſident thereof, called Mutevelli; but becauſe this
is not a ſufficient maintenance, there are divers
Lands,
Gháp. VII:
in Religious Matters.
217
Lands, Villages, Mountains, Woods, and whole
Countries aſſigned to this uſe, called Wakfi, which are
hired out at certain Rents for the behoof and bene-
fit of the Moſchs ; ſome Rents being paid in Corn,
others in Oyl, and all ſorts of Proviſions; and out
of every new Cor.quered Country, ſome part there-
of is alſigned to the uſe of Moſchs of modern Fa-.
brick; as now from the Country gained lately about
Newbaufell(which as I am informed from thoſe who
gave in the account to the Grand Signior, there are
2000
Villages which pay Contribution to the Turk)
are aſſigned certain Lands for encreaſs of the Rent
of the Moſchs built at Conftantinople by this preſent
Queen-Mother: which Rents are ſometimes raiſed
by the vay of Tenths or Tiches, nor that the Turk
makes Tithes a duty or rule for the maintenance of
perſons, places, and things conſecrated to Divine
Service, but as they find it a convenient and equal
expedient in ſome Countries for leviation of their
Rents. Such Countries and Villages as theſe which
are called Wakfi,are greatly bleſſed and happy above
others, in regard that the Inhabitants enjoy not on-
ly particular priviledges & immunities from thence,
buc freedoin likewiſe from oppreſſion of Pahaws
and the Turkiſlo Soldiery in their march, or of grear
Perſons in their journey or paſſage from one Coun-
try to another, who out of reverence to that lot to
which they are ſeparated, abſtain from all kind of
diſturbance and abuſe towards that people,
Other Mofcbs of inſeriour quality, founded by
private perſons and the conſencs of Derviſes and
other Orders, which cannot have rheir Revenues in
Land like the Moſchs of Royal Foundation, have their
Eftares in Money bequeathed by Teſtament or by
Gift of the Living, which being lent our at eighteen
in the hundred per annum, produces a conitant Rent;
and though Interelt for the moſt part is forbidden
2
by
218
Of the Turkiſh Government Book II.
i'
by the Mahometan Law, yet for the uſes of Moſebs
and ſupport of Orphans it is allowed ; in all other
caſes is Haram and abominable. And becauſe the
taking up of Money upon Loane is in ſome manner
neceſſary and conducing to the better ſubſiſtence and
being of Trade, and that men will not lend with-
out a conſideration or benefit; the uſual manner is
to borrow Money for a certain time, and in the
Writing or Obligation to acknowledg the receipt
of as much as the Principal and Intereſt may amount
unto, and oftentimes double of the Capital ſum ;
which being delivered before witneſs in a Bag or in
Groſs, the Creditor declaring the ſum to be ſo much
therein contained, and the Debtor acknowledging
it, the Teſtimony is valid when the Debt comes to
be demanded. And thus much ſhall ſerve in brief
to have declared concerning the Endowments and
Manner of enriching the Turkiſa Moſcbs, from whence
the Conſtitution of others of the like nature may
eaſily be collected.
CHAP. VIII.
TT
The Nature of Predeſtination according to the
Turkiſh Doctors.
THE
He Doctrine of the Turks in this point ſeems
to run exactly according to the Affertion of
the ſevereſt Calviniſts; and in proof hereof their
Learned men produce places of Scripture, which
feem to incline to the fame Opinion. As, Jhall the
Vefjel sãy to the Potter, H’ky bast thou made me
tbils? I will barden the beari of Pharoah ; Jacob hate
I
1
Chap. VIII. in Religious Matters.
21.9
I loved, and Eſau have I hated, and the like. For
the Turks attribute no ſmall Reverence and Autho-
rity to the Old Teſtament, as wrote by Divine In-
ſpiration, but that the Alchoran being of later date,
and containing the Will of God more expreſly and
perfectly, the former is now abrogated, and gives
place unto this.
Some are ſo poſitive in this aſſertion, that they
are not afraid to ſay that God is the Author of Evií,
without diſtinction or evaſions to acquit the Divine
Purity of the foulneſs of ſin according to the Doct-
rine of the Manichees. And all in general concur in
this concluſion,That whatſoever proſpers, hath God
for the Author; which was the reaſon they deſtroy-
ed not Bajazet's Children during the time of his
War againſt his Brother Selymus, expecting to re-
ceive an undoubted argument of the Will of God
therein, from the good or bad fortune of the Fa-
ther. And from the ſame rule they conclude mucu
of the Divine approbation and truth of their Reli-
gion, from their Conqueſts and preſent Proſperi-
ty.
They are of opinion, that every mans deſtiny is
writ in his forehead, which they call Naip, or Tattir,
which is the Book wric in Heaven of every mans
fortune, and is by no contrary endeavours,counſels
or wiſdom to be avoided; which Tenent is ſo firm-
ly radicated in the minds of the vulgar, that it cauſes
the Soldiers bruitiſhly to throw away their lives in
the deſperate attempts, and to eſteeni no more of
their bodies, than as dirt or rubbiſh to fill up the
Trenches of the Enemy: And to ſpeak the truth, this
received affertion hath turned as much to account to
theTurks, as any other their beſt and ſubtleſtMaxims.
According to this Doctrine, norie ought to avoid
or fear the infection of the Plague; Mabornets pre-
cepts being not 10 abardon the City-houſe where
tlie
220
Of the Turkiſt. Government Book II.
the Infection rages, becauſe God hath numbred their
days, and predeſtinated their fate; and upon this
belief, they as familiarly attend the Beds, and fre-
quent the company of Peſtilencial perſons, as we
do thoſe that are affected with the Gout, Stone, or
Ague. And though they evidently ſee that Chriſti-
ans, who fly into bercer Airs, and from infected ha-
bications, furvive the fury of the years Peſtilence,
when whole Cities of them periſh and are depopu-
laced with the Diſeaſe ; yet ſo far is this opinion
rooted amongſt them, that they ſcruple not to ſtrip
the contagious ſhirt from the dead body, and to put
it on their own, nor can they remove their abode
from the Chambers of the fick; it being the cuſtom
in the families of great Men to lodg many ſervants on
different Palars in the ſame room, where the dir-
eared and healthful lie promiſcuouſly together, from
whence it hath hapned often, that three parts of a
Paſhaws Family, which perhaps hath conſiſted of
Two hundred men, moſt youthful and luſty, have
periſhed in the heat of July and Auguſts Peltilence.
And in the ſame manner many whole Families eve-
ry Summer have periſhed , and not one ſurvivor
left to claim the inheritance of the houſe; for wand
of which the Grand Signior hath become the Pro-
prietor.
Though the Mahometan Law obliges them not to
abandon the City, nor their Houſes, nor avoid the
converſation of men infected with the Peſtilence
where their buſineſs or calling employs them: yet
they are counſelled not to frequent a contagious ha-
biration, where they have no lawful affair to invite
them. But yet I have obſerved in the time of an
extraordinary Plague, that the Turks have not con
fided ſo much to the precept of their Propher, as
to have courage enough to witbftand the dread and
terror of that ſlaughter the fickneſs hach made:
búc
Chap: IX.
in Religious Matters.
221
but have under other excuſes fled to retired and pri-
vate Villages, eſpecially the Cadees and men of the
Law, who being commonly of more refined wits and
judgments than the generality, both by reaſon and
experience have found that a wholeſome Air is a
preſerver of life, and that they have lived to return
again to their own houſe in health and ſtrength,
when perhaps their nexe Neighbours have through
their bruitiſh ignorance been laid in their Graves,
And this is the opinion moſt general and current
with the Turks, who are called Fabare : There is
another fort amongſt them called Kadere:
'CH A P. IX.
The difference of Sects and diſagreement in
Religion amongſt the Turks in general.
-X,
"Here is no conſideration more abftrufe and full
of diſtraction
ſtrange variety of Religions in the World: how it
is pollible that from the
rational Soulof man, which
in all Mankind is of liccle difference in ic ſelf, and
from that one principle, which is the adoration of
a Deity, ſhould proceed ſuch diverſities of Faiths,
ſuch Figments and Ideas of God, that all Ages and
Countries have abounded with ſuperſtitions of diffe-
rent natures: And it is ſtrange to conſider, that
Nations who have been admirably wiſe, judicious
and profound in the Maxims of their Government,
ſhould yet in matters of Religion give themſelves
over co believe.cbe Tales of an old Woman, a Pg-
thoneſs, or the dreams and imaginations of a melan-
choly
1
222
The Seets and Herefie's Book II:
1
1
them.
choly Hermit. And it is as ſtrange that men who
embrace the ſame Principles in Religion, and have
the ſame true and infallible Foundation, ſhould yet
raiſe fuch different and diſproportionate Fabricks,
that moſt ſhould make their Superſtructure of Straw
and Stubble, and but few of a ſubſtantial and du.
rable Building, without uniformity, harmony or
agreement each to other. For reſolution of which
difficulties, nothing can be ſaid more than that the
God of this World buth blinded the hearts of them
that believe not, left the light of ibe glorious Goſpel
2 Cor. 4. of Chriſt wbois the Image of Gods ſhould fbine unto
4.
.
The Mahometan Religion is alſo one of che pro-
digious products of Reaſons Superfætations, which
hach brought forth nothing good, nor rational in
chis production, more than the Confeſſion of one
God. And yet even herein alſo are diverſities of
Sects, Opinions, and Orders, which are niaintained
in oppoſition each to other, with Emulation and
Zeal by the Profeſſors, with heats, diſputes and ſepa-
rations, terming the contrary parties prophane and
unholy; the particulars of which Sects and diverſity
in their Tenents, I ſhall as far as I have ſeen or
could learnt, fet down and deſcribe, having with
che more curioſity and diligence made the ſtricter
Enquiry, becauſe I have not read any Author which
hath given a ſatisfactory account of ſuch Sects as are
ſprung upamongſt them in theſe latter and modern
times.
Ic is a common opinion, that there are ſeventy
two ſects amongſt the Turks, but it is probable
there are many more, if the matter were exactly
known and ſcanned. The Turkiſh Doctors fancy
that the ſeventy two Nacions which they call (Yetmiſh
ekee Melet) into which the World was divided upon
the Confuſion of the Languages of Babel, was a
Type
+
.
Chap. IX. . in the Turkiſ Religion.
223
Type and a Figure of the diviſions which in after-
ages ſhould ſucceed in the three moſt general Reli-
ģions of the World. In this manner they account
Teventy different Sects among che Jews, ſeventy one
amongſt the Chriſtians, and to the Mahometan they
aſſign one more, as being the laſt and ultimate Re-
ligion, in which, as all fulneſs of true Doctrine is
completed, ſo the Myſtery of iniquity, and the de-
viation of mans judgment, by many paths from the
right rule, is here terminated and confined.
The Turks have amongſt themſelves as well as in
other Religious, Sects and Hereſies of dangerous
conſequence, which daily encreaſe, mixing together
with them many of the Chriſtian Doctrines (which
ſhall in their due place be deſcribed) and in former
times alſo a ſort of Fanatick Mahometans which ac
firſt met only in Congregations under pretence of
Sermons and Religion, appeared afterwards in
Troops armed againſt the Government of the
Empire.
So one Sebeiches Bedredin Chief Juſtice of Muſa,
Brother to Mahomet the Fifth King of the Turks ;
after the death of his Maſter, was baniſhed to Nice
in Aſia, where conſulting with his Servant Burgluzes
Muſtapha, by what means they might raiſe Sedition
and a ſecond War; they agreed, the readieſt courſe
was by broaching a new Sect and Religion, and, by
perſwading the people to ſomething contrary to
the ancient Mahometan ſuperſtition. Whereupon
Burgluzes masking his Villany under a grave and ſe-
rious countenance, took his journey into Aydinin,
otherwiſe Carin, where he vented Doctrines pro-
perly agreeing to the humour of the people, preach-
ing to chem Freedom and Liberty of Conſcience,
and the Myſtery of Revelations, and you may be
lieve he uſed all arts in his perſwaſions, with which
Subjects uſed to be allured to a Rebellion againſt
their
2,24
Book II.
The Seets and Hereſes
their Prince, ſo that in a ſhort time he contracted
a great number of Diſciples beyond-his expectation.
Bedredin perceiving his Servant thrive fo well with
his Preaching, fled from his place of Exile at Nice
into Valachia, where withdrawing himſelf into a
Foreſt like a devour Religious man, gathered a
number of Profelytes compoſed of Thieves, Rab-
bers, and Out-lawed people ; theſe be having in-
ſtructed in the principles of his Religion, ſent abroad
like Apoſtles to preach and teach the people that
Bedredin was appointed by God to be the King of
Juſtice, and Commander of the whole World; and
that his Doctrine was already embraced in Aſia :
The people taken with theſe Novelcies, repaired in
great numbers to Bedredin, who conceiving himſelf
ſtrong enough to take the Field, iſſued from his
deſart with Colours diſplayed, and an Army well
appointed ; and fighting with his deluded Multi-
tude a bloody Battel againſt choſe Forces which
Mahomet ſent to ſuppreſs him under his Son Ainus-
rash; the deluded Rebels were overthrown, Bedre-
din taken Priſoner, and his pretences of Sanctity
and Revelation were not available to fave him from
the Gallows
And thus we fee, that the name of Gods cauſe,
revelacions, liberty, and the like, have been old and
common pretences and delufions of the World, and
not only Chriſtians, but Infidels and Mahometans
have wrote the name of God on their Banners, and
brought che prevence of Religion in the Field to
juſtifie their cauſe.
СНАР.
in the Turkiſh Religion.
225
C H A P. X.
Of the two prevailing Seits , viz. Of Maho-
met and Hali ; that is, the Turk and the
Perſian ; the Errors of the Perſian recoun-
ted and confuted by the Mufti of Conſtan-
tinople.
TH
He two great Sects among the followers of Ma-
bomet, which are moſt violent each againts
other, the mutual hatred of which diverſity cof
Education and Intereſt of the Princes have(uuga
mented, are the Turks and Perſians: The firſt bold
Mabomet to have been the chief and ultimate Pro-
phet ; the latter prefer Haly before him; and tho'
he was his Diſciple and ſucceeded him ; yet his in
ſpirations they eſteem greater and more frequent,
and his interpretations of the Law molt perfectand
Divine,
The Turk alſo accuſes the Perſian of. corrupting
the Alchurán, that they have altered words, miſpla-
ced clie Comma's and Scops, that many places ad-
mit of a doubiſul and ambiguous Tenſe; fo chac
thoſe Alchorans which were upon the Conqueſt of
Babylon brought thence to Conſtantinople, are fepa-
rated, and compiled in the great Seraglio, in a place
aparc, and forbidden with a Curſe on any that thall
read them.'The Turks call the Perſians, Forſakco of
Gol, abominable and blafphemers of the H ly Prophes.;
ſo that when Selymus the Firſt, made War in Perſia,
he named his Cauſe, che Cauſe of God, and pro-
claimed the occaſion and ground of his bar to be
the
226
The Sects and Hereſies Book II.
the Vindication of the cauſe of the Prophet; and
revenge of the blaſphenlies the Perſians had vented
againſt him; and to far is this hatred radicated;
that the Youth of what Nation foever is capable
of adinitrance into the Schools of the Seraglio, ex-
cepring only the Perii:an, who are looked upon by
tbe Turk as a people ſo far Apoftatized from the
truc Belief, and fallen into lo deſperate an Eſtate
by a total corruption of the true Religion, that
they jindge.them altogether beyond hopes or poſſi.
bility oʻrecovery, and therefore neither give them
quarter in the Wars, nor account them worthy of
lite or ſlavery.
• När are the Perſians on the other ſide endued
with better nature of good wil to the Turks,eſtranging
themſelves in the fartbelt manner from theirCuftoms
and Doctrines, rejecting the three greac Doctors of
thaiMahameran Law, viz Ebbubecher, Oſman, and
war, as Apocryphal and of no Authority, and
have a Cuſtom at their Marriages to erect the Ima-
ges
of thoſe three Doctors of Paſte or Sugar at the
entrance of the Bridal Chamber, on which the
Glets firſt caſting their looks, leave the impreſſi-
cn of any ſecret Magick which may iſſue from their
eyes, to the prejudice or misfortune of the Marri-
ed Couple; for in the Eaſtern parts of the World
thev hold that there is a ſtrange faſcination innate
to che eyes of ſome people, which looking atten-
tively on anv, as commonly they do on the Bride.
groom and the Bride in Marriages, produce mace.
Tacions and imbecillity in the body, and have an
eſpecial qnality contrary to procreation: and there-
fore when the Gueſts are encred , having the Ma-
lignity of their eyes Arreſted on theſe Statues, they
afterwards cut them down and diffove them...
Ars that it may. the more plainly appear whac
points of Religion are molt controvertej amongſt
them,
in the Turkiſh Religion.
2273
11
If you
them, and what Anathema's and Curſes are by both
lides vented each againſt the other, this following
ſentence paſſed by the Mufti Eſad Efendi,upon Schab
Abbas Tucr to the King of Perſia.called Sari Hulife,
and all the Perſians, will be a ſufficient teſtimony and
evidence of the enmity and hatred that is berweert
theſe two Narions; an Extract of which is here drawn
from the Book it ſelf, licenſed and approved at Con-
ftantin.ple:
hadſays he, no other Herelie than the
rejection of thoſe elevated familiars of Mabomer,
viz. Omar, Oſman, and Ebbubecker, your crime would
notwithſtanding be ſo great as were not expiable by
a thouſand years of Prayer or Pilgrimage in the ſight
of God; but you would be condemned to the bota
tonleſs Abyſs of Hell, and deprived for ever of
Celeſtial Bliſs; and this fentence of mine is con-
firmed by the ſame opinion of the four Imams, viz.
Imam Atem, Imam Schafi, Imam Malick, and Imam
Hambeli, and therefore I friendly admoniſh you id
correct this errour in your ſelves, and likewiſe in
your Scholar King Abbas.
Nor are you contented to paſs with this ſingle
error, whereby you have gained the name of
Kizilbeſchi, that is, Perſian Hereticks, but you are
become as abominable as the Durzi( a people that
lives about Mount Libanus ) of bad eſteem and re-
putation, corrupted in all points of Doctrine and
Manners ; lo chatl cannot but paſs this black len-
tence upon you, that it is lawful in a Godly Zeal
to kill and deſtroy you for the ſervice of God;
your Tenents being refuted by Giafer Efendi, who
11.th branded the terſians for Pagiins, and in ſever-
sy leveral places of the olchurns, and the very words
of 11.:60713;t demonitrated the clearrels of ricirera
ror.
1
ea
If
228
The Selts and Hereſes Book II.
If the Chriſtian only for ſaying there is a Trini-
ty in God is condemned for Life and Eſtate, why
ſhould the Perſian expect better quarter, who is ſtig.
matized for Herefie in ſevenly places of the Alcho-
ran? And one of your deceitable opinions of the
firſt rank is,
That you eſteem your ſelves obliged to aſſemble
at the Moſchs, but not to Prayers : for what ſigni-
fies your meeting, if not to Prayers? Mahomet him-
ſelf ſays, That be who repairs to the Congregation
without a deſign of Prayer, is a Hypocrite and a
Diſſembler, is accurſed of God; nor ſhall be bleſſed
in bis Houſe or Eſtate, the good Angels ſhall aban-
don him, the Devils ſhall attend him, nor ſhall he
ever proſper in this World, or in the World to
come.
In anſwer.hereunto you ſay, that the ancient-Or-
der of Prieſts is excinct, that you have none whoſe
pious lives enable to preach and inſtruct you, or to
be your leader to holy prayer in the Publick Aſſem-
bły. Do there want pious and holy perſons of the
Race of Mabomer? if there do nor, why do not you
imitate and follow them ? but you are Enemies, and
in open Hoſtility to the Mahometan Family, and ex-
cure your ſelves from the uſe of Prieſts or Imams, be-
cauſe their innocence cannot equal that of Infants,
In this point (ic is true ) you have ſomething of
reaſon; for your Imams are not only Infidels in
Doctrine, but defiled in their converſation; and
your King is your High Prieſt, frequenos Siews, and
the Styes of deforined Luſt, raviſhirg fair and chaſt
Vives from the embraces of their Husbands ; and
that publickly in the face of the World, maintain-
ing Concubinage with them. And where the ex-
ample of a Prince makes ſuch things lawful, his Sub.
jects, whether Soldiers or Lawyers, will make no
lcruple to imitate his actions.
You
Chap. X.
in the Turkiſh Religion.
229
miet ſo
over.
You deny the Verſe called the covering in the Al- Chapter
choran, to be authentick; you reject the eighteen ſo called.
Verſes, which are revealed to us for the ſake of the The Wife
of Maboa
lioly Aiſche.
At the Abdeft or Waſhing, you hold it not lawful called.
to waſh the bare feet, but only lightly ſtroak them
Your Muſtachioes or hair on the upper Lip you
never cut, but the Beard on the Chin, which is the
honeſt Ornament of a mans countenance, you cut
and clip into what form you pleaſe.
That holy Colour of Green appropriated to the
Banner of Mahomet, which ought only to adorn
the nobler parts, you in deſpight of the honour of
the Prophet, with an irreverent negligence, place it
on your Shooes and Breeches.
Wine, which is an abomination to the true obfer-
vers of the Law, you drink freely of, without ſcruple
of Conſcience ; as alſo in Meats you make no di-
ſtinction berween clean and unclean, but uſeall with
a like indifferency. In ſhort, ſhould I mention all
thoſe ſeventy points wherein you err, and are with
out all compariſon corrupt and erroneons, I ſhould
ſwell my writing to a Volume, and not attain my
end, which is brevity.
Another finful cuſtom you permit amongſt
you, which is, for many Men to be joyned to one
Woman; for to whom of them can be appropriated
the Offſpring that is born? What book have you,
or Law, or example of any Nation to produce in
approbation of this vile and unnatural cuſtom ?
How vile muſt thoſe Children be who are the iſſue
of ſuch Parents that it is no wonder there be none
found amongſt you worthy the holy Character of a
Prieſt or a Judg.
But you cannot be ſo irrational, as to deny that
the Afſembling in Moſchs to prayer, is neceſſary to
Q3
Divine
A
230
Tlje Sects and Heréhes Book II.
1
Divine Service, Mahomet himſelf prayed together
with the people, and ſometimes preferred Ebbecher
to celebrate the Divine Service, following him as
others of the people did.
Why do not you ask your Pilgrims who come
from Mecha, what mean theſe four Altars in the
Moſch, which re the places of prayer deſigned to
the four ſeveral Orthodox Sects? Why take you
not example from theſe? but you are ſtill perverſe
and obftinate, haters of God and his Propher;What
will you anſwer at the day of Judgment before Ma-
bumet and his four Friends ? who long ſince being
dead, you revive their A Mes with ignominy, erect-
ing their Statues at your Marriages in vulgar, and
afterwards in contempt hew them down to yield
paſtime and occaſion of laughter to the Spouſes and
their Gueſts.
Was not the firſt converted to the Faith, Ebube.
cher ?
Was not Omar the braveſt Champion of the Ma-
b. metan Religion againſt the Chriſtians ?
Was not lie who diſpoſed and diſtinguiſhed the
Chapters of the Alchoran, the chaſt Oſman?
Was not the bravelt and moſt Learned bearer of
the Zulfekar, or the Sword with two points, was it
not Hali? And were not Imam Halan, and Imam
Hufein, Martyrs of the Faith in the Deſerts of Ker-
be'a?
Did not Mabomet ſay with bis own mouth , O
Hali, for thy fake there are two ſorts of people
predeſtinated to Hell, one that loves thee, and
one that loves thee not. Are not you then that
wear red Turbants much to be condemned, being
of evil life and converſation, and not well inclined
to the houſe of the Prophet, nor the family of the
faithful, as it is written in the Book called Aadick ?
The Chriſtians conſerve the hoofs of that Aſs on
which
Chap. X.
in the Turkiſh Religion.
231
which Chriſt rode, and ſet them in Cares of Gold
and Silver; and eſteem it an extream honour to That is,
when the
have their Faces, Hands, or Heads, touched with ſo
people are
holy a Relique. But you who profeſs your felves calledto
Diſciples
of the Prophet of God, and derived from Prayers
the blood and family of bis Friends, deſpiſe foglo. from the
rious a Title, commanding after the repetition of Steep.c.
your Prayers, that is, after the Ezon, that Curles
and Blaſphemies be proclaimed againſt theſe holy
Friends and aſſociates of the Prophet.
Beſides this, your Books maintain and avonch ic
lawful to pillage, burn and deſtroy the Countries of
the Muſelmans, to carry their wives and Families
into llavery ; and from a principle of malice and
reproach to carry them naked through your Mar-
kets, and expoſe them to fale to any Chapman ;
Pagans then ſelves eſteem nor this honeſt nor de
cent, by which it is apparent that yon are the moſt
mortal and irreconcilable enemies to us of all the
Nations in the World, you are certainly more cruel
to us than the Sezidi, the Kiafirs, she Zindicks, then
the Darzians; and in brief yon are the Kennel of
all uncleanneſs and fin; a Christian or a Jew may.
liope to become true Believers, but you can nem
jer.
Wherefore by virtue of that Authority I have
received from Mabomet himſelf, in confideration of
your miſdeeds and incredulicy, I pronounce it lawful
for any one of what Nation foever, that is of the
Believers, to kill, deſtroy, and extirpate you; ro
that as he who ſlays a rebellious Chriſtian, performs
a meritorious action in the ſight of God; much ra-
ther he who kills a Perſian, ſhall obtain a l'eward
ſeventy-fold from the fountain of Juſtice. And I
liope that che Majeſty of God in the day of Judg.
ment will condemn you to be the Aſſes of the Jews,
to be rode and hacknied in Hell by that deſpiſed
Q4
people;
!!
"Y
The Sett; and Hereſies Bookil
232
people ; and that in a ſhort time you will be exter-
minated both by us, the Tartars, the Indians and
Arabians, our Brothers and Aſſociates in the ſame
Faith.
C H A P. XI.
Of the Ancient Sects and Hereſies among the
Turks.
THE
Here are four Sects into which the Mahometans
of the eſteemed Orthodox belief are divided;
and thoſe are theſe.
The firſt is called Haniffe, which is profeſſed in
Turkey, Tartary, Eusbec, and on the other ſide of
Febun, Bactorus and Oxus.
The ſecond is Shaffe, whoſe Cuſtoms and Rules
the Arabians follow,
The third is Melechee , to which Tripoli, Tunis,
Algier, and other parts of Africa devote them-
ſelves.
The fourth is Hambelle, of which are but few,and
is known only in ſome parts of Arabia.
Theſe four are all accounted Orthodox, and are
followers of cerrain Doctors (as we may ſay amongſt
Chriſtians, Scholars of Auguſtine, Thomas Aquinas.,
Dominicus, or the like) and have only differences as
to ceremonies, poſtures in their prayers, waſhings,
diverſities in ſome points of their Civil Laws; and
each maintains a charitable opinion of the other, as
true Believers, and capable of entring into Para-
Jiſe, if their life and converſation be regulated ac-
cording to their Profeſſion and Ienents.
All
Chap. XI. in the Tärkiſh Religion.
233
All Mahometans according to theCountries where-
in they live, come under the notion of one of theſe
four preceding Profeſſions; but yet are nominated
with other names and differences of Sects, accor-
ding as they follow the opinions which ſome ſuper-
ftitious and Schiſmarical Preachers amongſt them
have vented; and thoſe commonly known and mar-
ked with the names of ancient Hereſies by the re-
fpective Opponents, which may properly be called
fo, becauſe they are converſant in their Doctrines
concerning the Attributes and Unity of God, his
Decrees and Judgments, his Promiſes and Threat-
nings, and concerning propheſies and gifts of Faith,
are eſpecially theſe which ſtand in oppoſition each
to other, viz,
Moatazali
'Kadari
Morgii
Shii
To
Septhatic
Giabari
Waidi
Chawarigi.
From each of theſe Sects, as from ſo many roots
ariſe ſeveral Branches of different Doctrines, as ac.
cording to the Tenents of the Turkiſh Doctors com-
plete the number of ſeventy two.
Moatazali ſignifies as much as Separatiſts; the
reaſon of which denomination, was from Alhaſan
the Scholar of Wafel Ebw Atw, the Author and
Maſter of this Sect, co whom the queſtion being
propoſed, Whether thoſe who had committed a groſs
Jin, were to be adjudged condemned, and
fallen from the
Faith? the Scholar Albaſan inſtead of expecting
the reſolution of his Maſter, withdrew himſelf, and
began to interprec his ſenſe thereof to bis ocher
Fellow-Diſciples ; from which withdrawing of him-
ſelf they were afterwards denominated Mcatazali,
which is Separatiſts. But the name they give them
ſelves
234
The Sexts and Herefies Book II.
ſelves is the Defenders of the Equity and Unity of
God, in declaration of the manner of which they
ſo differ among themſelves, that they are divided
into two and twency Seets, which are maintained
with that paſſion on all ſides, that every party ac-
cuſes his oppofites of Infidelity. But the principle
in which their wrangling Sophifters accord in com-
mon, is this, That God is eternal, and that Ererniry
is an Attribute moſt properly agreeable to his Efence;
but yet they reject the attribute it ſelf, ſaying, that
God is ecernal, wiſe, powerful, and the like, by
his own entire and fingle eſſence ; but yet they ſay
he is not eternal by his eternity, nor wife by his
wiſdom, nor powerful by his power, for fear of
admitting any multiplicity in the Deity, or incur-
ring the like error as they ſay of the Chriſtians,
who divide and diſhonour the Unity of God, by
the conceptions they frame of the three perſons in
the Trinity. And if the Chriſtians are to be blamed
for introducing three Eternals, how much more are
thoſe who frame as many Eternals as there are At-
çributes to the Deity ?
Another ſort derived from this Sect called Haietti,
hold that Chriſt aſſumed a true and natural body,
and was the Eternal and Incarnate, as the Chriſtians
profeſs; and in their Creed or Belief have inſerted
this Article, That Chriſt ſhall come to judg the World
at ibe laſt day; and for proof hereof alledg án Autho-
rity out of the Alchoran in theſe words.ThouMahomet
ſhalt ſee thy Lord return in the Clouds : which though
they fearexpreſly in plain terms to interpret ofCbrift,
yet they confidently affirm it to be propheged of
the Meffiah, and in diſcourſe confeſs that that Muffiab
can be no other thanChrift;who ſhall return with the
fame humane fleſh again into the World, Reign
forty years on Earth, confound Antichriſt, and af-
terwards ſhall be the end of the World.
An.
Haieri.
1
Cháp. XI. in the Turkiſh Religion.
235
Another fort of the Profeſſors of the Sect of ifi.
Moatzali, are Iļi, whoſe firſt Author was Ifa Mer-
dad; theſe maintain that che Alchoran was created,
contrary to rhe expreſs word of Mabomet, who
Anathemarizes all who are of this perſwalion, ſay.
ing, let bini be reputed an Infidel who believes the
Alchoran created; for ſolution of which difficulty,
and to concur with the words of their Propher
they ſay, that the Alchoran delivered by Mabomet
was but a Copy tranſcribed out of that wrote by
God and laid in the Library of Heaven, and that
when their Prophet denies the Creation of the AL-
choran, he hath no reference to the Original, but
to his own hand-writing which he had copied,
and extracted from the firſt, and infallible exem-
plar.
There alſo farther proceed to deny againſt the
common Tenent of the Mabometans, the incompa-
rable and Matchleſs Eloquence of the Alchoran;
aſſerting that were it not probibited, other Arabians
might be found, who could far tranſcend every line
of it in Wiſdom and Rhetorick; which in my opini-
on is a ſtrange kind of Impudence in the very face of
their Prophet, who ſeems to be too proud of the
exact diſpoſition, and full ſignification ofevery word,
that he judges it not leſs charming for the ſweed
found of its Eloquence, than it is convincing for the
purity and trufli of its Doctrine.
The great Antagoniſts to the Moatazali, are the sephats,
Sepbasi, who Align in God Eternal Attributes of
Knowledg, Power, Life, c. And ſome of them
proceed to far, and groſly herein, that they frame
conceptions of corporeal Organs of Senſe, as of
Hearing, Seeing, and Speech, to be in God; affirm-
ing that thoſe expreſſions of Gods fitting in his
Throne, Creation of the World by the work of
his Hands, bis Anger againſt Sin; Repentance for
1
mans
236
)
The Sects and Hereſies "Book II
mans Converſion, which we call a'vOpwrence'fha; are
to be taken in the literal and plain ſence, and have
no need of farther fetched interpretations to clear
the true notion of them : But yet herein their Do-
ctors ſeem not to agree, ſome defining a body to be
the ſame as, per le fubfiftensy.denying it to be an
eſſemial propriety of a body to be circumſcribed and
finite ; others conclude that it is enough to ſay that
God is great, without argument of his circumſcrip-
tion, or determination to any particular place, with
many other ſtrange conceits, whereby are made ap-
parent the roving Fancies of Ignorant Men, withi-
aut the Rules or Grounds of Philofophy or Me-
tapbyſicks. But the foberer fore amongſt them,
who would appear more moderate and wiſer than
the reſt, forbid their Scholars to make Compari-
ſon of the Senſes in God, with thoſe of the Crea-
ture, who being more ſubtly urged by their ſevere
opponents the Moatazali, they were forced to de-
clare themſelves more plainly, in this manner, That
the God which they worſhipped was a Figure, Vi-
fible, and an object of the Sight, conſiſting of parts
Spiritual and Corporeal, to whom local Motion
might be agreeable, but that his Fleſh and Blood,
his Eyes and Ears, his Tongue and Hands were not
of any ſimilitude with created ſubſtances, but were
of another Craſis and Mixture which ſubjected them
to no Diſtemper or Corruption; in proof whereof,
they alled the words of Mabomet, That God crea-
ted. Man after his own Likeneſs: And all other of thoſe
Examples drawn from the Holy Scriptures with
which the Alcboran is filled, and where in familiar
expreſſions, the Divinity is plealed to condeſcend
to che infirmity of Humane Capacity.
The next sect is that of the Kadiri, who deny
wholly the Divine Lecree or, Predeſtination, af-
firming that every man is a free Agent, from whole
will
Kadari:
!
Chap.Xị. in the Turkiſh Religion.
237
will as from the firſt principle all good and bad
actions flow and are derived; ſo that as with juſt
reaſon God crowns mans good Works with the Re.
wards of Bliſs and Felicity ; ſo on the other juſtly
puniſhes his evil Actions in this world, and in the
next to come; and this they ſtyle the Doctrine of
Equity, and define it to be a meaſure of mans acti-
ons, according to the rectitude and diſpoſition of
that righe line, which the prime Intellect hath
drawn out by wiſdoms proportions. This opinion
is abſolutely rejected as heterodox in the Mahare-
tan Religion ; and yet it is not fully determined
how Mahomet moderated in the diſpute between
Adam and Moſes, whom an Arabian Doctor comni-
Ebnol A
cally introduced, pleading and juſtifying themſelves thir, Mr.
before God. Moſes beginning firſt, reproached. Pocock
Adam, that he was one immediately created by the
de Moria
bus Ara-
proper hand of God, in whom the Divine Natore
bum.
breathed the Breath of Life, whom Angels were
made to adore, placed and feated in Paradiſe, and
fortified with actual graces againſt the enormities
and crooked irregularities of inferiour affections
from which happy ſtate cliat he ſhould fall and pre-
cipitate Mankind, together with himſelf, his crime
was aggravated with all the degrees of his former
perfection. Adam to excuſe himſelf, replied in
this manner. Thou Moſes whom God hath cal-
led to a familiar parley, revealed his Will and
Pleaſure unto in thoſe engraven Tables, where all
Morality and Vertue is contained, reſolve me this
one Quære and difficult Problem, How many years
before I was created, doſt thou find that the Law
was wrote? Moſes anſwered, Forty. And did you
find, reply'd Adam, chat Adarn rebelled againſt his
Lord and ſinned? to which Mofes anſwering in the
affirmative. Do you blame me then, ſaid be, for
executing that which God forty years before pre.
deliinared
238
The Sexts and Höreſies:. Book: II.
Jabari.
deſtinated and deſigned me unco? and not only for.
ty years, but many Myriads of Ages before either
the Heavens or Earth were framed. Mabomet con-
founded, as the Kadari report with this Argument,
lefë the queſtion undetermined, tho his followers, as
Men are moſt prone to error generally; entertain
the contrary Tenent.
The great Enemies diametrically oppoſed to theſe
are the fabari or Giatari ; who maintain that a
man hath no power over his Willor Actions, buc is
wholly moved by a Superiour Agent, and that God
hach a power over his Creatures, to deſign them to
Happineſs or to Miſery, as ſeems beſt to his Divine
pleaſure; but in the explication of this opinion they
proceed in the moſt rigorous manner, and ſay that
man is wholly neceſſitated and compelled in all his
actions; that neither liis Will, nor Power, nor Ele-
etion is in himſelf; and that God creates in him his
actions, as he doth in Inanimate and Vegetable
creatures the firſt principle of their Life and
Elence; and as the Tree may be ſaid to produce
Fruit, the Water to run, the Stone to move down
wards, ſo are the Actions in Man, for which yet
there is a reward and a puniſhment properly and
neceſſarily allotted. This point is very ſubtily con-
troverted by the Arabian Doctors, to which how
the Turks are addicted, we ſhall farther diſcourſe in
tlie Chapter of Predeſtinacion.
The Sect of Morgi, are the great Favourers and
Patrons of the Mahometan Religion , maintaining
that a Muſelman or Believer, though guilty of the
groffeſt fins, is not puniſhed for chem in this World,
nor receives his abfolucion or condemination after
deach, until the day of Reſurrection and Judga
ment: and farther, that as impiety with the crue
belief ſhall never be puniſhed; ro Piety and good
Works proceeding from a falſe and erroneous
Faith,
Morgi:
1
Chap:XI.
in the Turkiſh. Religion. I 2393
Faith is of no validity or power conducing to the
fruition of the joys of Paradiſe. And to theſe may
not improperly be compared ſome Sectaries in Eng-
land, who have vented in their Pulpits that God
ſees no fin in his Children, and that the infidelity
of Sarah, being of the houſe of the faithful, is more
acceptable to God, than the Alms, Prayers, and
Repentance of an erroneous Peliever, without the
Pale and Covenant of grace.
The oppoſite Sect to theſe are the Waidi , who II'sidi:
eſteen that a man fallen into any great or morcal
fin, is put into the condition of a deferter of his
Faith; and though he be a profeſſor of the true
Belief, ſhall yet without recovery for ever be puniſhed
in Hell;hut yet shạc his torments ſhall be in a morere-
miſs degree than that of Infidels : But that opini.
on which in this point is eſteemed Orthodox amongt
the Turks, is this, That a finner in a high nature
going out of this world without repentance, is
wholly to be committed to the pleaſure of God
either to pardon him for his, mercy, or for the in-
terceſſion of the Prophec Mabomet, accordirg to Chiapx
what he faith in the Alcboran, My intercefſícn fall be
for thoſe of my own People who bave greatly
ſinned; thac
being firft puniſhed according to the meaſure of
their iniquicy, they may afterwards in compaſſion
te recieved into Paradiſe ; for it is impoſſible they
ſhould for ever remain in che cternal flames with
the infidels, becauſe it is revealed to us, that who-
foever hath but the weight of an Atom remaining
in his heart of Faith, ſhall in due time be relealed
from fiery torments; for which cauſe ſome fects
amongſt the Turks uile Prayers for the dead, and
place their Cemiteries always by the ſide of Hiçania
ways, chat Paſſengers may be remembred of their
own Morralicy, and pray for the Souls of those
departed; of which we mail hare occaſion to dif-
3
Cousie
3
The Sexts and Hereſies Book. II.
240
courſe hereafter. The fitions the Mahometans frame
of Hell, are as ridiculous as thoſe they fancy of Pa-
radiſe ; For they imagine when they ſhall be called
by Mabimet from this Purgatory at the day of Judg.
ment, the way to him is over Irodrs red hot with
Fire, over which they muſt paſs with naked Feet ;
only the Paper which they in their life time have
taken from the ground and conſerved from being
trampled on by the Feet of Men or Beaſts, ſhall at
that day be ſtrowed on the Bars of this hot paſſage,
that they may paſs that fire Ordeal with leſs tor-
ment; which is the reaſon the Turks fee no ſmall
piece of paper on the ground, but they immediately
ſtoop for ic; and place it in ſome ſecret corner of a
Wall, to redeem that (as they ſay ) from the diſho-
nour of mens feet, on which the name of God is
or may be wrote, and with expectation to enjoy the
benefic promiſed, when tlie ſoles of their feet ſhall
try the intenſe heat of this burning Iron. The ſame
reſpect alſo they ſhew to Roſe-leaves,in conſideration
(as they believe ) that a Roſe was produced from
the ſweat of Mahomet.
The Shii are the Sect ſpoken of before, oppoſed
by the Subjets of the whole Ottoman Empire,as the
moſt heretical of any of the reſt, in regard they pre-
fer Ali before Mahomes in the Prophetical Office,
and reſtrain the Prophetick gift to the natural line
derived from Ali, and chat none is worthy of the
Title of a Prophet, who is guilty of ſin, though of
che lower nacure; ſome of which Profeſſors called
Alnoſairi, affirm that God appeared in the form of
Ali, and with his Tongie proclaimed the moſt hid.
de Myſteries of Religion; and ſome have proceed.
ed yet farcher, to attribute to their Prophets divine
lionours, aſſerting them to be elevated above de-
gree and ſtace of the Creatures : theſe expect the
return of their Prophet Ali in che Clouds, and have
placed
Chap. XI. in the Turkiſh Religion.
241
placed that belief as an Article of their Faith, from
whence may ſeem to be grounded that miſtake a.
mongſt our vulgar, that the Turks believe Mabo-
met ſhall again return into the World.
To the forening are oppoſed the Chawarigi.. Chawarij
who deny that there is or hath been any ſuch Functi-
gi.
on as that of a Prophet, allowed by God in any
particular perſon ; nor any ever ſentinto the World
endued with that power of Infallibility, to reſolve
doubts, and teach and impoſe a new Law on Man-
kind; but if at any time ſuch an Office ſhould be
neceſſary, it can never be reſtrained to one Lincage:
for the perſon being faithful and juft, no matter : One of
whether he be a Servant or Free, a :: Nabathean or vulgar or
a * Kora/chite.
rude fort
Theſe are ancient Sects amongſt the profeſſors
amongst
the Arabi-
of the Mahometan Religion, out of which aroſe
ſo many others as by the confeſſion of the Turkiſh One of a
Doctors compleat the number of ſeventy three. noble fa-
But becauſe the accurate ſearch into ſo many is of mily a
little delight or profit to the Reader , I ſhall con. mongf
the Arabia
tent my ſelf with having given him a taſte of theſe
foregoing premiſes; and ſhall now give an account
how buſie theſe modern times have been at Conſtan-
tinople in hammering our ſtrange forms and chime-
ra's of Religion, the better to acquic England from
the accuſation of being the moſt ſubject to religious
innovations, the World artribucing much thereof
to the air and conſtitution of its Climate.
ans,
Ans.
R
C-HA P.
242
The Sects and Hereſies Book IL
CH A P. XII.
Concerning the New and Modern Sects amongſt
the Turks.
4
A
LL Ages and times have produced their Sects
and Hereſies in every Religion ; and chere-
fore we ſhall proceed in declaring ſome few that
are of a freſher dare than choſe in the foregoing
Chapter, and ſo fhall continue to deſcend to others
which this preſent Age hach begot.
That cal Zeidi maintains that God will ſend a Prophet of
led Zaidi, the Perfions with a Law by which ſhall be annulled
is one of the Law of Mabomet.
the latter
A ſecond to this is derived from the Montazeli,
Edinon.
that denies any man can be ſtiled a Saint in this
Derived World, excepting the Prophets, who were with.
from the out fin, and that the true Believers ſhall in the next
Aldabuzeli World fee God as clearly as we ſee the Moon ac
full; againſt the Doctrine of Mahomet , who ſays
God is inviſible either to us in this world, or the
next.
Malyse
There are alſo trioſe called Malumigee, who main-
gee.
taih God is perfectly to be known in this World :
and that by the Doctrine of Cognoſce teipfum, the
Creature proceeds to the perfect knowledg of his
Creator.
Mezza
The Opponents to theſe are Mezzachulia, who
cbulia
hold, that they which know God only in this World
by fome glimmerings and rays of his Glory and
Ellence, is ſufficient to lead them into Paradiſe, and
fank them in the number of the faithful.
fabajab Another fore chere are called Jabaiah, which de-
nies
1
The Prior over a Conwent of
Derviſes
The Habit of Dervises
til
WA
De
NA
3
XO
WOXARXA
www.
th
WE NEEX
Sul.
Sissa
+
!
1
Chap. XII. in the Turkiſh Religion 245
ries Gods Omniſcience, affirming, Thac God gó.
verns the World by Chiance and Accidents, not com-
prehending from Étérnity or at the Creation of the
World, a perfect certainty of the particular Affairs
that were to be tranſacted in it, and that God im-
proves in knowledge by time, as men do by con-
itanc practice and experience.
We ſhall not infilt here to multiply many of
theſe Sects, who have almoſt as many diverſities
amongſt the Turks, as there are Schools and Mi:
iters; every Hogia that is but a Form abové a
meer Pedagogue, and reads a few Books of the Ara-
bian Fables, eſteemis himſelf of mean account, if
by ſome ſingular opinion which he inſtils into his
Diſciple, he diſtinguiſhes not his Gymnafion from
the common and inferiour Schools. But there men
in framing their particular fancies, and venting
their follies, have a ſpecial care that none of theit
principles oppugn thoſe five points of practice, and
one of faith, mentioned in the firſt Chapter of this
Book, which are the eſſential points that conſtitute
a Mahometan; of derogate from the Authority of
their Governours, or produce factions or diſturbart.
ces in the State.
But theſe modern times have produced other
Seits amongit the Turks, ſome of which ſeem in part
dangerous, and ape to make a conſiderable rupture
in their long continued union; when cime changes,
and revolutions of State ſhall animare ſome turbut-
lent ſpirits, to gather Soldiers and Followers un-
der there Doctrines and other ſpecious preten-
One of which is called Kalezadeli, a Sect ſprung Kadezko
up in the time of Sultan Morat, whoſe chieť Propa. dele.
gacor was one Burgali Effendi, who invented many
Ceremonies in praying for the Souls departed, är
the bariil of the dead. Thoſe that are of this
R 2
Sect
ces.
27-1
The Sects and Hereſies Book II
Sect cauſe their Imaun to cry loud in the ears of the
inanimate body, to remember that God is one, and
his Prophet one. . Thoſe who are principally de-
vored to this Sect, are the Ruſſians and other fort of
Renegado Chriftians, who amongſt their confuſed,
and almoſt forgotten notions of the Chriftian Reli.
gion, retain a certain Memory of the particulars of
Purgatory, and Prayers for the Dead
But the opinion elteemed Orthodox, and moſt
generally allowed amongſt the Turks, is, That no
Mabometan goes eternally to Hell, but after a cet-
tain ſpace of years.is delivered thence, and palles
into Paradiſe ; After death chey aſſign cwo ſorts of
puniſhments, the first is called rizabe Kaberi, or
the punithment of the Grave, which being the bed
of wicked nien, binds with its Earth ſo faſt as it
cruſhes their bones, and ſhuts the pores and crevi-
ſes through which they ſhould ſee into Heaven; buc
the bodies of good men enjoy the comfort of ha-
ving a window from their dark incloſures, to be-
hold the Viſion of Gods glory. The other is the
pain of Hell, where the ſouls remain until their tor-
ments are accompliſhed,and Divine Juſtice fatisfied.
There is an opinion of late years principally
maintained amongſt the Gallants of the Seraglio, and
common in Constantinople, the profeſſors of which
Chipmes are called Chupmelabi, or the good followers of
fahi. che Mifjiah; theſe maintain that Chriſt is God and
Redeemer of the World; the young Scholars in the
Grand Signiors Court are generally devoted to this
Tenent, eſpecially thoſe which are the moſt cour-
teous, atkibic, and belt diſpoſed ; that it is grown
into a Proverb amongſt them, when they would
commend and praiſe gentleneſs and courtefie of
each others nature, chey do it with the expreſſion
of Chupne fallin, as if they would ſay, You are
gentle, accompliſhed and exceſſive in your favours,
as
!
ti
141
pv
2.15
in the Turkiſh Religion.
as becomes one who profeſſes the Mefliab. Of this,
ſort of people there are great imbers in Conſtan-
tinople , ſome of which have ſo boldly aſſerted
this Doctrine, that they have ſuffered Martyrdom
under this denomination, which is ſtill maintained,
and ſecretly profeſſed by ſuch multitudes as wear
white Turbanis, that upon fome notable opportu-
nity were this Cauſe and Religion made the ground
of fome Toleration and Inſurrection amongſt its
Diſciple and Profeſſors, it might take an unexpected
footing, and prepare a ready way for the Planta-
cion of the Goſpel: but of this we ſhall ſpeak more
hereafter in its due place....,
And becauſe it is our intent here to declare the
ſeveral Religions amongſt the Turks, it will not be
from our purpoſe to menticn how far Atheiſm bach
ſpread it ſelf in theſe Countries; and as Logicians
illucidare one contrary with another, and Painters
feë off che Whiteneſs of their Colours with a foil of
Jer, or other Blackneſs; to the privation of all
Religion is not unaptly placed in the ſame Chap:
ter with the various and different profeſſors of
it.
Theſe then give themſelves the Title of Muſerin, Muferin,
which ſignifres, The crue fecrét is with us; which
ſecret is no other than the abſolute denial of a
Deity, that nature or the intrinſecal principle in
every individual thing directs the orderly courſe
which we ſee and admire ; and that the Heavens,
Sun Moon and Stars have thence their original and
motion, and that man himſelf riſes and fades like
the graſs or flower: lc is ſtrange to conſider, what
quantities there are of men that maintain this prin-
ciple in Canſtantinople, moſt of which are Kadies and
learned men in the Arabian Legends, and others are
Renegadoes from the Chriſtian Faith who conſcious
of the ſin of their Apoſtacy, and therefore deſirous
thac
R 3
246
The Sexts and Hereſies Book II.
that all things may conclude with this World, are
the more apt to entertain thoſe opinions which come
neareſt to their wiſhes. One of this Sect called
Mabomet Effendi, a rich man, Educated in the know-
ledge of the Eaſtern Learning, I remember, was in
my time executed for impudently proclaiming his
blaſphemies againſt the being of a Deity; making it
in his ordinary diſcourſe, an argument againſt the,
being of a God, for that either there was none at
all, or elſe not ſo wiſe as the Doctors preached he
was, in ſuffering him to live who was the greateſt
eneiny and ſcorner of a Divine Eſſence that ever
came into the World. And it is obſervable, that
this man might, notwithſtanding his accuſarion, have
faved his life, would he but have confelled his era
ror, and promiſed for the fuçure an afſent to the
principles of a better : but he perſiſted ſtill in his
blafphemies, ſaying, That though there were no
reward, yet the love of truth obliged him to dye.
a Martyr. Imuſt confeſs until now, I never could
Berieve that there was a formal Atheiſm in the
World, concluding that the principle of the be-
ing of a God) was demonſtrable by the Light of
Nature; but it is evident now how far ſome men
have extinguiſhed this light and lamp in their, ,
Souls
This poiſonous Do&rine is fo Infectious, that it
is crepe into the Chambers of the Seraglio, into the
Apartments of the Ladies and Eunuchs, and found
enterrainnient with the Palbaes and their whole
Court; this ſort of people are great favourers and
lovers of their own sect, courteous and borpicable
to each other, and if any by chançe receives a
Gueſt within his Gates of their own judgment, be-
fides his Diet and Fare with much treedom, he is
accommodated with a handlom Bedfellow of which
Sex he nooit delighes: they are very frank and libe.
ral,
Chap. XII
. in the Turkiſh Religion.
247
ral, and exceſſive in their readineſs to do each other
ſervice ; It is ſaid, that Sultan Morat was a great
favourer of this opinion in his Court and Militia,
deſirous withal to propagate that of Kadizadelia,
mongſt the vulgar, thạt they being a ſevere, moroſe
and covecous people, might grow rich, and ſpare
for the benefit of his Exchequer; for the Sect of
Kadizadeli before-mentioned, is of a melancholy and
Stoical temper, admitting of no Mụfick, chearful or
light diſcourſes, but confine themſelves to a ſet Grac
vity ; in publick as well as private they make a
continual mencion of God, by a never-wearied re-
pecition of theſe words, ilabe ila Ellah, that is, į
profeſs there is one God: there are ſome of tbere
that will fic whole nights. lending their bodies too.
wards the Earth, reciting thoſe words with a moſt.
doleful and lamentable Note: they are exact and
moſt punctual in the obſervation of the rules of Rea
ligion, and generally addict themſelves to the ſtudy
of their Civil Law, in which they uſe conſtant ex-
erciſes in arguing, oppoſing and anſwering, where-
by to leave no point undiſcovered or noi diſcuſſed.
In ſhort, they are highly Phariſaiçal in all their com.
portment, great admirers of themſelves, and ſcor.
ners of others chat conform not to their Tenents,
ſcarce affording them a ſalutation or common coma
munication ; they refuſe to marry their Sons with
thoſe of a different Ri:e, but amongſt themſelves,
they obſerve a certain Policy.; they admoniſh and
correct the diſorderly, and ſuch who are not beca
tered by their perſwalions, they rejet and excom-
municate from their Society. Theſe are for the moſt
parc Tradeſmen, whoſe ſedentary life affords op
fortunity
, and rutriment to a melancholy, and di-
Nempered larcy.
Buc thoſe of this Sect who ſtrangely mix Chri:
ftianity and Mahomet aniſm together, are many of
chic
R4
La
The Selts and Hereſies Book 11.
248
the Soldiers that live on the confines of Hungary
and Boſna; reading the Goſpel in the Sclavonian
Tongue, with which they are ſupplied out of Mora-
via, and the neighbouring City of Raguſa; beſides
which, they are curious to learn the Myſteries of
the Alchoran, and the Law of the Arabick Tongue ;
and not to be accounted rude and illiterate, they
affect the Courtly Perſian. They drink Wine in the
month of Faſt called the Ramazan ;-but to take off
the ſcandal they refuſe Cinamon or other Spices in
it, and then call it Hurdali, and paſſes currant for
lawful Liquor.' They have a Charity and Affection
for Chriſtians, and are ready to protect them from
injuries and violences of the Turks: They believe
yet that Mahomet' was the Holy Ghoſt promiſed by
Chriſt; and that the deſcending of the Holy Spiriç
on the day of Pentecoſt, was a Figure and Type of
Mahomet, interpreting in all places the word
leguanlos, to ſignifie their Prophet, in whole Ear
the white Dove revealed the infallible directions to
Potures a happineſs. The Pctures of Boſna are all of this Sect,
people of but pay Taxes as Chriſtians do ; they abhor Images
Bofua.
and the Sign of the Croſs; they circumciſe, bring-
ing the Authority of Cbriſts example for it, which
alſo the Copticks, a Sect of the Greek Church imita-
ted; but have now, as I am informed, lately diſuſed
that cuftoni.
Another ſubtle point about the Divine Attributes
hath begot a Sect amongſt the Fanizaries,called Bek-
taſchi, from one Bektaſh, which ſeems an improper
ſubject ſo deep in the Metaphyſical ſpeculation to
trouble ſuch groſs heads as theirs; they began (as
it is ſaid ) in whe time of Solyman the Magnificent,
and are called by ſome Zerati;that is, thoſe who have
Copulation with their own Kindred, and by the
yulgar Mumſconduren,or extinguiſhers of the Candle
This
Chap. XII.
249.
in the Turkiſh Religion.
This Sect obſerve the Law of Mahomet in Divine
Worſhip, with a ſtrictneſs and ſuperſtition above
any of the Preciſians of that Religion : but hold it
unlawful to adjoyn any Attributes to God, by ſay-
ing that God is great, or God is merciful, by rea-
ſon that the nature of God being infinite and in-
comprehenſible, cannot fall under the weak and
imperfect conceptions of mans underſtanding, which
can imagine nothing applicable to his Narure. Of
this Sect there was a famous Poet amongſt che Turks,
called Nemiſi, that was fleed alive, for ſaying, when
the Emaum called the People to Prayers, at the ordi-
nary hours from the Steeple with the uſual word,
Allah Ekber, God is one, That he lied, upon the
ſuppoſition that no Epichere can be predicated of
the Divine Eſſence. Amongſt the Fanizaries are
at preſent many principal Commanders of this Sect;
but formerly were more in the time of Becktaſh, Aga,
Kul Kahya, Mahomet Aga, and others, who for their
Rebellion in Conſtantinople (as we related before )
were put to death under the Hiſtorical Pillar in the
time of this preſent Emperors minority. Theſe
people againſt the inſtinct of nature ure Carnal
Copulation promiſcuouſly with their own Kindred,
the Fathers mixing with their Sons and Daughters,
without reſpect to proximity of blood or nearneſs
in the degrees of relation, ſuffering themſelves to be
tranſported contrary to the abhorrency of Nature,
by a weak and illogical compariſon of the law-
fulneſs and reaſon, that he who engrafted the Tree,
and planted the Vine, ſhould rather taſte of the
Fruit, than reſign the benefit of his labours to the
enjoyment of others; and in this Argument act
againſt the inclination of innate modeſty, according
to that of Seneca,
1
Ferc
250
Book it,
The Seets and Herefes
Feræ quoque ipſe Veneris evitant nefas,
Generiſque leges infcius fervat pudor.
Theſe people are eaſily induced to give falſe
witneſs or teſtimony in the favour of their Sect,
without conſideration of Equity or reaſonableneſs
of their caure; by which means invading the right
af others, they became rich and powerful, until they.
were debaſed by the deprivation of Beckrafhes Au-
thority, and Power of ocher potent favourers of
their Sect: and though afterwards upheld by Sudgi
Beker, a Standard-Bearer of the Janizaries, a rich
and learned man, they received a ſecond blow by
his death, he executed by a Viſier Kupriuli Mahomet,
for bis diverſity in Religion and Wealth together;
but farther animoſity againſt this Sect was diſſembled
at that cinie, by reaſon of the multitude of thoſe
profeſſors in Conftantinople, and becauſe reaſon of
State ſaw it at that cime neceſſary to draw blood in
many parts of the Empice for other cauſes than
for Errors in Religion.
The Sect called Sabin, though Mahometans in
profeſſion, ſeem yet to run contrary to the ſtream
and general conſent of all its profeſſors, who give
themſelves commonly the Title of Enemies and
Confounders of Idolatry, and yet theſe notwith-
ffanding ſeem from the influence the Sun and Moon
have an ſublunary bodies, of all living ſenſitive
Creatures to conclude a certain Divinity in thoſe
common Lights of the World. In Conftantinop'e there
are ſome few Aſtrologers and Phyſicians of inis Sect,
bur in Partbia and Media they are numerous, the
Men commonly worſhipping the Sun, and the Wo.
men the Moon, and others the Artick Pole; they
are not ſtrict in a ſeverity of life, or in the con-
formity to the preſcriptions of their Law, but go-
vern
Chap.XI. in the Turkiſh Retigion.
251
vern themſelves with morality and prudence. They
are not apt to believe the immortality of the Soul,
nor the reward of Vercue, or puniſhment of Vice in
the next World; nor prone to vindicate themſelves
from injuries, reproachful language, or other evil
actions of men, but regarding them as the natural
effects of the Celeſtial influences, are no more pro-
voked by them than we are with a shower of Rain
for wetting us, or the intenſe heat of the Sun in
the Summer Solſtice.
Munaſihi, is a Sect purely Pythagorical, which
believes the Metempſychoſis of Tranſmigration of
Souls, of which there are ſome in Conſtantinople,
one Albertus Bubovius a Polonion by Nation, but Edu-
cated in the Ser.glio, and inſtructed in all the Learn-
ing of the Turkiſh Literature (from whom I freely
confeſs to have received many of my obſervations)
related to me a pleaſant diſcourſe that paſſed be-
tween him and a Dorgift at Conſtantinople, touching
this ſubject. This Dorgiſt being Learned, was the
occaſion thar Albertus frequented his Shop the oft-
ner; and once being after ſome familiar acquain-
tance at a Collation together, it chanced that a
black Dog giving them interruption at thair Ban-
quet, that Albertus kicked him go drive him to a
farther diſtance; at which the Dorgiſt growing pale
and diſordered, Albertus gueſſed by his counte-
nance ihat he was diſpleaſed at this unkindneſs to
wards the Dog; and therefore deſired his pardon
if thereby he had given bim any ſubject of offence:
the Dorgiſt being thus pacified with the courtefie
of his Gueft, adviſed him to aek pardon of God,
for that it was no ſmall crime and ſin that he chereby
committed. This happening at che ſame time that
ebe Funerals of a Mutri. called Bekai Efend, were
then folemnizing, afforded an occaſion of diſcourſe
caricerning the Soul of the Mufti and Dog togetlier;
the
252
The Selts and Hereſes Book II.
the Dorgiſt demanding the opinion of his Gneſt,
whether he conceived the Soul of that Mufti was
predeſtinated to remain within the Confines of the
Grave, until the day of Reſurrection in the know.'
ledg of which queſtion Albertus ſeeming wholly
ignorant, and defirbus to underſtand the ſolution
from him : the Dorgiſt began freely to declare that
the Souls of men deceaſed enter into the Bodies of
Beaſts, which are in temperament moſt agreeable to
the diſpoſitions of thoſe whom before they anima-
ted: as the Soul of the Glutton enters into the
Swine, the Soul of the Laſcivious into the Goat, of
the Generous into the Horle, of the Vigilant into
a Dog, and ſo the like ; in proof of which he pro-
duced a Book treating of all the diſtinctions of
Nature, and the proper aſſignments for their habi-
tation after death : Adding moreover, that of this
opinion ir was pity there were ſo few in Conſtanti-
nople, fome there were, and thoſe all of bis own
Trade and Profeſſion, but that at Grand Cairo were
great numbers, ſtrict adherers to this Doctrine :
that for his part he prayed to God with the reſt of
his Brothers of the ſame Trade, that their Souls may
hereafter be ſo honoured as to inform the body of
the Camel, becauſe they are Beaſts that are labori-
ous, abftemious, patient and meek, and bring their
Dorges from the remoreſt part of the Eaſt:
and that he did not doubt but after the Circle or
3365 years, that his Soul had travelled for ſeveral
Ages through the World, and wandred from the
body of one Camel to animate another, it ſhould
with the viciſſitude of time return again to a hu-
mane body, more purified and 'refined than in its
firit Principles. And this was the Credo of the Dor-
giſt , 'to which opinion it is ſaid all. China is greatly
devoted:
Efcbraki, which fignifies illuminated, is a Sect
purely
Chap. XII. in the Turkiſh Religian.
253
purely Platonical, contemplative of the Divine
Idea, and the number in God; for though they hold
the Unity, yet they deny not the Trinity, as a num-
ber proceeding from the Unity, which concepcion
of theirs they uſually illuftrate by three folds in a
Handkerchief, which may have the denomination
of chree; but being extended, is buc one encire
piece of Linnen. Theſe men are no great admi-
rers of the compoſicion of the Alchoran ; whac they
meet therein agreeable to their principles, they em-
brace and produce as occaſion ſervesin confirmation
of their Doctrine; other parts which with difficulty
are reconciled they reject, and flile abrogated :
and becauſe they apprehend that the true beatitude
and bliſs of Paradiſe conſiſts in the contemplation
of the Divine Majeſty, they contemn all the fancies
In Turkiſh
and groſs conceptions of Heaven, which Mahomet Menluca:
hach frained to allure and draw the minds of rude
and groſs men. Of this Sect are all the Scheghs or
able Preachers that belong to the Royal Moſchs or
Churches; who are men conſtant in their devo-
tions, abſtemious in their dier, of a chearful coun-
tenance, and taking behaviour, great lovers of
Harmony and Muſick, of an indifferent ſtrain in
Poetry, whereby they compoſe certain Songs in
Meeter, for entertainment of their Auditory. They Called in
are likewiſe generous and compaſſionate of humane Turkiſh
frailey; and are not Covecous, Stoical, or Conceited Habs and
of themſelves, by which means their behaviour is Tefpbi.
rendred extreamly taking through all Conſtantinople;
they are greatlydelighted with an ingenious Aspect in
youth and from thence gather matter of contempla-
tion on the comelineſs of the increated beauty: they
are addicted to entertain a charitable affection for
their neighbour, becauſe (as they ſay)be is Creacure
of God, from whom our love is converted to the
Creator. Their Diſciples they procure as much as
poſſible;
254
The Sects and ifersfies
Book. IT
3
poſſible, to be men of comely and pleaſing counte
nances, and Majeſtick preſence, who chey inſtruct
in all the rules of abſtinence, gravity, and other
vertues moſt appropriated to their Sect. And
theſe of all ſorts of Turks ſeer worthy of the beſt
Character, whom I compaſſionate, for not being
born within the Palė of a Chriſtian Church, nor
duely inſtructed in the Myſtery of Chriſtianity, to
which they ſeem by their morality and vertues al-
ready to have prepared many previous difpofi:i:
ons.
A Sect much different to that immédiately forė.
going is the Haireri, fignifying amazed, and doubr-
ful in determination of all controverſies, who can
endure any thing rather than to controvert opini-
ons, and diſpute one queſtion in chaſe of truth : they
will neither undertake to perſwade or diffwade
but like the Academicks affic in that falſiy may by
the wir and contrivance of min be dreſſed in a ha.
bit as not to be diſtinguiſhed from truch it felf; and
on the contrary, truch may be lo diſguiſed with
Sophiftry and Deluſions as co bė rendred as deform-
ed and ugly, as falſhond, and therefore they cori-
clude all queſtions to be meerly probable, and no
ways admitting of certain demonſtration; ſo that
in points of dubious controverſies their common
layings are, Allah Bilur, God knows, bize karanak,
it is unknown to us, and ſuch like expreſſions ſa.
vouring of negligence and a bruitiſh want of curi-
oficy co ſearch Inco the Studies of Art and Science.
of this Sect ſome notwithſtanding are Preachers,
and from that degree are promoted to the Office of
Mufti, in which chey behave themſelves according
co cheir affected careleſneſs, with a readineſs and
facility to ſubſcribe all ſentences to the fatisfaction
and in fayour of the demandant ; adding for the
most part theſe words, Well ahu calem bibenah, God
knows
Cháp. XII. in the Turkiſh Religion.
255
+
Knows that which is beſt. As to the manner of
their life and practice, they are punctual obſervers
of the Rives of the Mahometan Religion and Conſti-
tutions of their Civil Law,but much incline to yield
to the courſe of their own nature, and the force of
paſſion; they drink Wine not to appear Cynical
or unfociable, but more generally addict themſelves
to Electuaries compoſed of Opium, which tends to
augment their natural ſtupefačtion ; and when they
are overcome with the obfcurity of this vapour,
whatſoever you affirm, though never lo contradicto.
ry, they readily aſſent to, not ſo much (as they cor.
feſs) from a perſwaſion to one propoficion more
than another, but of a pleaſing compliance to their
companions, which humour the nature of their Sect
allows of. And though they ſtile the Eſchraki Dog-
marical and obftinate Opiniators, yet by experience
it is obſerved that the Mufties Educated in the Ef-
cbrakian Schools have been much more fortunate
than thoſe of the Hairetian Sect; becauſe the for-
mer having a certain foundation of principles, have
been cautious in ſigning Fetfas, or delivering their
Sentence in the reſolution of weighty Matters of
State, chooſing rather co renounce their Office, than
their reaſon. But the others being negligent and
incurious in their determinations, as if fortune did
direct them more to the true part than ſolidity of
judgment; have been always free and open in their
Sentences ; by which means events of State falling
ouc unhappily, and the miſcarriage attributed to
the counſel of the Mufti , they have been ofener
ſubject to the puniſhment of bániſhment or deach
than their opponents.
We ſhall not proceed to ſwell this Work with
a longer Catalogue of theſe Sects, left we ſhould
ſeem over-tedious to che Reader, and inſtead of
pleaſing his Palate, ſhould over-charge his Somach:
otherwiſe
1
256
The Sects and Hereſies Book II.
otherwiſe we might proceed to recite as many Sects
as there are Towns or Schools in the Empire, in
every one of which fome pragmatical Preacher or
other have always ſtarted a new opinion, which
can never want Diſciples. And certainly the di.
verſity of opinions in Turky is almoſt infinite, and
more numerous than in England, or other parts of
Chriſtendom, though commonly not proceeding
from the ſame malice, nor laid with the ſame deſign
to the prejudice of the State: the reaſon of this va-
riety amongſt the Turks I attribute to the many Re-
ligions which voluntarily , and for intereſt or by
force have entred into the Mahometan ſuperſtition,
many of which being Grecians, and inſtructed in the
Arts and Sciences with which that Empire once
flouriſhed, which was the Mine and Treaſury of
Philoſophy and Learning, did afterwards mix with
their new Religions (not being wholly ſatisfied
with the Alcboran ) certain Traditions and Opini.
ons of the ancient Philoſophers : And ſeveral other
Nations, as Ruſſians, Moſcowites, Chircaſians, and the
like, retaining fome few remembrances of their
firſt Notions and Principles, make a farther additi-
on to this ill compounded medley, which alſo re-
ceiving ſome difference and variety as they encrea-
fed and were propagated, have multiplyed into a
number both unprofitable and tedious to ſearch far-
ther into.
F
1
}
СНАР.
4
Monaſteries and Vot aries.
261
CHA P. XIII.
Of the Derviſes.
IT
T is commonly known and received, that the
Turkiſla Religion is an abſurd Compoſition of the
Chriſtian and Jewiſh Rites;. in imitation of the for-
mer of which doubtleſs cheir Monaſteries and Or-
ders of Religious men were introduced; moſt of
which incline to a pretended mortification and
ſtrictneſs of life; to Poverty, and Renunciation of
the Worlds enjoyments, according to the devotion
of Chriſtians a thouſand years paſt, whoſe piecy
and exemplary lives drew Infidels to extract a rough
Copy of their elevated vertues.
I have been the more curious in making an exact
enquiry into the Cuſtoms, Inſtitutions and Doctrines
of the Mahometan Convents, becauſe I find relations
hereof ſparingly ſcattered in other Books, and that
obſcurely without punctuality or cercainty: But I
ſhall promiſe my Reader to deliver nothing herein,
but what I have good Authority for, and taken from
the mouth of the moſt Learned of their Seighs or
Preachers, which are che Heads or Superiours of
theſe Societies.
The Doctors of the Mahometan Law inform me,
that their Religious Houſes and Inſtitucions, are as
ancient as Mahomet, from whom general orders and
inſtructions were derived from their æconomy, firſt
to his Diſciple Hali; but our Tierkiſh Hiſtory and
other Records make no mention of theſe Monafte.
ries, till within theſe Three hundred and fifty
S
years,
1
262
I be TV RKISH
Book II:
years, in the time of Orchanes ſecond King of the
Turks, who is famed to have been the firſt Founder
of Houſes of theſe Orders.
Thoſe of the Mahomet an Faith, who firſt framed
Rules and Inſtitutions for theſe Religions, were two,
viz. Calvettee and Nacksbendce, which after Maho-
met are eſteemed the two Fountains from whence
other Orders are produced, which are theſe follow.
ing; from Chalvettee are derived
Nimetulabi from Nimetula
Kadri from Kadri
The firſt Founders
Kalenderi from Kalendar
and Maſters of
Edhemi from Edbem
there Orders.
Hizrevi from Hizy
Bektale fron; Bektaſs.
Fro.n Nacksbendee proceed only two, viz.
Ébrbubaree from Ebrbubar | Their Original
Mevelevee from Mevelavas Founders.
Theſe ſeveral Orders we ſhall diſtinctly couch upon,
beginning with the Mevelevee, wbich tho ſer down
here laſt, yer becauſe for fame amongſt the Turks,
they are the firſt, we ſhall moſt largely and parcicu.
Jarly treat of them.
Their Su.
The Mevelevee, otherwiſe and moſt commonly
perior. named Dervile, which word ſignifies Poor and Re.
nouncers of the World, have their chief and fupe-
rior Foundation in Iconium, which conſiſts of at
the leaſt Four hundred Dervies, and governs all the
othier Convents of that Order within the Turkiſh
Linpire, by virtue of a Charter given them by O
toiman firſt of the Mabomctan Kings, who out of devo-
tion to their Religion once placed their Prior or
Superior in his Royal Throne, becauſe having been
his Tutor, and he who girted on his Sword (which
is the principal Ceremony of Coronation) he
granted him and his Succellors ample Ay hority
and
Chap. XI. Monaſteries and Voraries. 263
and Rule over all others of the ſame Profeſſion.
They pretend to great Pacience, Humility, Mo- TheirP3-
desty, Charity, and Silence, in preſence of their ſtures.
Superiour or others; their eyes are always fixed
downwards, their heads hanging towards their
breaſt, and their bodies bending forwards.
Their Shirts are of the courfeſt Linnen can be Their
made, with a white Plad or Mantle about their Clothing
ſhoulders : but moſt wear a lopfe kind of Garment
made of Wool at Icinium or in Anatolia, of a dark
colour; their Caps or what they wear on their heads
is like the Crown of a Hac of the largeſt fize, made
of a courſe Felt of a whiciſh colour, their Legs
are always bare, and their Breaſts open, which ſome
of thein burn or fear in coken of greater devotion:
they wear alſo a Leather girdle wich ſome ſhining
ſtone upon the Buckle before, either of Marble or
Alablaſter, Porphyry, Ivory, or ſomething that
makes a great ſhew or luſter; they always carry
with them a ſtring of Beads, which they call Tesbe,
and oftner run them over, than our Friers do their
Roſary; at every Bead repeating the name of God.
When the Prior of this Order dies, they common-
ly ſet a Hearſe for him in a Chappel, and upon it
lay a long ſtring of Beads as big as Walnuts. Ic
is alſo common amongſt other Turks to carry. Beads
in their hands to play with ; and thicy ſay chaç when
they have no other employment, thac kind of di-
vertiſement drives away idle and evil choughts.
Beſides their Faſt of Ramazan, they keep a Their
weekly Fat on every Thurſday, on which day, none Faſts.
unleſs for ſome indiſpoſition of health, or other
lewful cauſe, haih licenſe to eac,until afterSun-ſetting,
Every Tueſday and Friday the Superiour of the
Convent makes a Sermonor expoſition of fome Ver-
fes in the Alcboran, or out of the Books wrote by
the Founder, or ſome other prime Doctor of the
S2
Msho..
264
The TURKISH Book II.
Their Mahomet an Law; after which is done, the Derviſes
turning with marvellous modeſty and reverence bowing to
round.
their Superiour, begin to turn round, ſome of them
with that ſwift motion, chat their faces can ſcarce
be ſeen, a certain Pipe made of a Cane, founding
all the time of this motion; and on a ſudden, when
che Mufick ceaſes, they all ſtop with that exactneſs
and firmneſs, ſhewing no ſymptoms of a diſorder-
ed or ſwimming brain; to which having accuſtom.
ed themſelves from their infancy or youth, in ſome
years that motion becomes as natural, with as little
difturbance to their head or Stomach, as to walk
forward, or to uſe any other exerciſe which nature
is delighted with. This cuſtom ( they ſay) they
obſerve with great devotion in imitation of their
firſt Founder Mevelana, who for fourteen days to.
gether, and without taking any nouriſhment, uſed
chis Vertiginous motion by a miraculous aſſiſtance
(his-Friend Hamze, or Companion, all that time
ſounding by him with his Flute or Pipe) until at laſt
falling into an extaſie, he received ſtrange Revelati-
ons, and Divine commands for the inſtitution of
this his Order : The Pipe they play on, they eſteem
for an ancient fanctified ſort of Muſick, and to be
that on which Facob and the other holy Shepherds
in the Old Teſtament. praiſed God.
1. It hach a dolefuť melancholy ſound.; but their
conſtant exerciſe and application thereunto makes
it as Muſical as can be imagined in ſuch an Inſtru-
ment: the beſt of thoſe Canes are.eſteemed to
come from Iconium, and are of twenty five Dollars
price. But this ſort of devotion with inſtrumental
Muſick, is by Turks themſelves diſputed againſt,
denying that iheir Founder, who was ſo ſpiritual a
man,-did-ever inſtitute, or himſelf uſe Mufick in bis
turning found, becauſe the Aleboran expreſy for-
bids all devotion and ſervice of God with Muſick,
but
Chap. XII. Monaſteries and Votaries. 265;
but only with the natural and living Voice; And
that is the reaſon why in calling their people to
prayers they uſe no Bells, but only the Voice of a
Man; and for this cauſe I remember, that in my
time prohibitions have been made by publick Au-
thority againſt this practice of the Derviſës.' But
they on the contrary, alledging David's example,
and his Dancing before the Ark, as argumemts for
their Muſick and Giration, have by the help of ſe-
veral perſons in power, many of them being grear-
ly affected with their devotion, maintained from
time to time this cuſtom and inſtitution of the firſt
Founder of this Order , notwithſtanding that one
Vanni Efendi, a great Seigb or Preacher, eſteemed
as a knowing Perſon by the Grand Signior, and all
the Court, bath by his Authority endeavoured to
Reform this Corruption (as he calls it ) amongſt
them.
They profeſs Poverty, Chaſtity, and Obedience; Their
like Capuchin Friers or other Orders of St. Francis; Profeffion
but if any have not the gift of Continence, he may.
obtain licence to leave his Convent and Marry; buc
of theſe, they obſerve that none ever chrived or
lived happily with contentment, that renounced this
Dedication to Gods Service.
The Novices ſerve in the moſt fervile Offices, TheirE 11-
and in time others ſupply their places; they lie as ployment.
Companions two togecher in a Cell, ſome of which
employ their time in Learning to Read and Write
in Turkiſh, Arabick, and Perſian; but moſt yield to
the ſlothful temperament to which they are natu-
rally addicted: but becauſe the nature of man is reft.
leſs, and muſt employ it ſelf either in good or bad
actions; moſt of theſe aſſociates exerciſe fome kind
of Legerdemain, or tricks to amuſe the minds of
the common people, and ſome really apply them-
felves to Sorceries and Conjurations by help of
fai.
· S 3
4
266
The TURKISH Book II.
1
familiar Spirits. Busbequius tells ftrange ſtories of
one with whom he was acquainted, that he would
ftrike a ſtone of great weight and bignefs againſt
his bare Breaſt with thiar force and violence as
were ſufficient to knock down an Ox, or break the
bones of the fronteft Gyant ; and that the fame
man he hath reen take an Iron Bar red hot from
the Fire and hold it in his mouth, and though the
Spittle and moiſture of his mouth hiſſed with the
heat, yet be ſeemed to take it thence again without
the leaſt hurt or burning imaginable:
This fort of people of all other Turks, addict
themſelves to drink Wine, Strong Waters, and other
intoxicating Liquors; and eat Opium in that quan-
tity, by degrees uſing their bodies obereunto, that
no Mountebank or Mithridates himſelf who was
nouriſhed with Poiſon, are capable to digeſt half
that proportion that theſe men will do ; the effect
of which is at firſt, like men drunk or mad, to raiſe
their ſpirits to a fort of diſtracted Mirth, and after-
wards when the fubtile vapours are conſumed and
ſpent, and a dull ſtupefaction overcomes them, they
name ic an excatie, which they account very holy
and divine in imitation of their firſt Founder, who
was often obſerved to put himſelf into this condition;
and therefore what helps may be found to excite
mirth or diſtraction, is lawful and allowable in this
Order.
There is a famous Monaſtery of theſe in Egypt,
invocating for their Saint one Kerlerlee, which by
the Stories they tell of him ſhould be St. George,
in conformiry with whom all other: Derviſes main-
tain a reverent elteem of this Saint, affrn:ing thar
in his life time he was a valiant Horſeman, killed
Dragons and all ſorts of venomous beants; and now
being departed his life, God før-frelervation of
good men, hath given him power to deliver ſuch
.as
1
!
Chap.XIII. Monaſteries and Votaries. 257
as being in diſtreſs, invokes his aſſiſtance; eſpe-
cially thoſe who are at Sea, and at the point of
ſhipwrack; and that he with an extraordinary ſwift-
neſs of motion flies from one part of the World to
another in the twinkling of an eye, and ſeaſonably
comes in to their fuccor. Theſe by vertue of that
bleſſing Kederlee confers upon them, pretend to
charm Serpents and Adders, and handle them as
familiariy as we do the moſt innocent and domeftick
Creatures; which art, as I have heard from good
Authority, is not peculiar in Egypt only to Derviſes,
but to other men who are ſaid to be naturally en-
dued with a vertue againſt the poiſonous bites of
Vipers and other venomous Beaſts; who purring
great numbers of them into a Bag together,do cull
and for them out with their lands, as one would
do Worms or Muſcles, and others with a word
charm Serpents from moving as they crawl along
the Banks of Nile, which Gifts theſe men pretend
to inheric from their Parents, and others to por
fers in reward of their Vertue and Sanctity. This
ſort of Egyptian Derviles have Sainted the Horſe of
St. George, and have leated him in Paradiſe with the
other three beaſts in high reſpect and eſteem a-
mongſt the Turks, viz. the Aſs on which Chriſt rode,
the Camel of Mahomet, and the Dog of the feven
Sleepers.
Theſe Derviſes have Monaſteries in the moſt fa.
mous places of the Turkiſh Empire, which ſerve the
travelling Pilgrims of this Order for Inns and places
of entertainment: for they above all other Religious
Turks, journey and travel from one place to an-
other, where the Mahometan Religion is profeſſed,
under pretence of preaching and propagating their
Faith ; and thus they travel upon Charity of their
Monaſteries and Alins of others, inco Perſia, China,
and the Dominions of the Mogul, by which means
chey
SA
368
The TURKISH Book IL .
Se
We
www
www.
www.
Massimili
..
wowwww
VO
in
A sor of Dervise that Travailes the World
Chiap. XIV. Monaſteries and Votaries.
2693
they become the beſt fpies and intelligencers of
any that are found in the Eaſtern parts of the
World.
I remember at Adrianople to have ſeen the ruine
of one of theſe Monaſteries ſituated on a pleaſant
Hill, and in good Air, that overſees the whole City
and Plains round about; which upon enquiry I un-
derſtand was demoliſhed by the famous Viſier Kue
perli; becauſe it was diſcovered to be a Rendezvous
of the lewd Women of the Town,and a Stew where
the young Gallants debauched the Wives of the
richeſt Turks, to whom their Husbands liad given
liberty in honour to the Sanctity of the place, to
be often preſent at the devotion of the Derviſes ;
but their way of practice being too publick and
ſcandalous, the Foundation of their Houſe by the
order of the Vifier was razed to the ground.
CH A P. XIV.
Of the Order of Religious Turks called Ebrbu-
haree.
*His Order of Ebrbuharee was firſt inſtituted by
their Founder and Inſtitutor Ebrbubar, from
whom they have their denomination, who herein
followed the Precepts and Rules of his Maſter
Nackshende, from whom in like manner the Order
of Mevelevee or Derviſes are derived: for the bet-
ter underſtanding this ſort of people, the Reader
may take this following, as an authentick diſcourſe
relating to their Manners and Original, which I
fhall deliver Verbatim as given me in writing by one
eſteemed
270:
The TURKISH Book II.
+
eſteemed Learned amongſt the Turks, and was a
Hadgi or Pilgrim, and made it his buſineſs to in-
form me of this Sect. Sultan Bajazet, ſaid he, in
the year of Mahomet Nine hundred and eleven,
erected a Moſch and Convenc in Conſtantinople, de-
dicated to this Holy Emir Ebrbubar ( that is the
Race of Mahomet ) upon whom reſt the mercy of
the Creator. This man both extrinfecally as to ap-
pearance in the World, and intrinſecally as to his
devout Soul, was fainous and renowned for the
Miracles he worked ; on which Fabrick Sultan Se-
lim afterwards beſtawed a Fountain of Wa.
ter.
Habi.
This Ebrbubar Scholar of Nacksbende, taking into
his company the aſſistance of Abdulla and Ilahi and
Vefa; Preachers and Heads of other Convents, came
out of Aſia to propagate their Doctrine in Eu-
rope.
Their actions were governed with Meekneſs,
Gravicy, and Silence, and laying aſide all fuperfti-
tious Worships, they exerciſe themſelves in pious
actions; their diſcourſes amongſt themſelves were
nothing in relation to the things of the World, buc
of Macçers relating to a future life.
Theſe poor Religious fait for the moſt part on
Mundays and Thurſdays; and both they and thoſe de
voted to their order abſtain from all Meats that car-
wich chem any feculent or ungrateful ſmells, and
in this manner theſe devout people exerciſed in ab-
ſtinence and a moral life, and ſwallowed up or
tranſported with the illumination of God, and at:
tending to their daily prayers, Commemoration of
Gods mercy, and other offices of devotion, ac-
quire a holy diſposition and preparation for Celeſtial
glory.
As to the Holy Emir Ebrbahar whoſe Myſterious
litt way God ſanctifie to uş, he was nourithed with
Bread
ту
Chap. XIV. Monaſteries and Votaries.
271
1
+
Bread made of Barly, Oil of Olives, Hony and
Grapes, and abſtained froin all things of a ſtrong
ſcent or favour; he eat but three times a year, gi-
ving himſelf continually to Faſting and Prayer; he
was a man of great Sanctity, full of Divine Reve-
lation, his attractive vertue was grateful to all, to
his Feet from divers Countreys were many diſeaſed
perſons brought, which afterwards returned ſoun
and healthful to their own homes; all which is the
relation of my Doctor and great admirer of the
Mabometan Religion.
In commendation of the Religious of this Order,
are theſe Verſes in the Perſian Tongue,
Gher hakiki iahi der geban bulends
Nakschibendi Kiun Nakscbibendi ; that is,
If thou wouldeſt find in the World one accom-
pliſhed as a true Heroe, make thy ſelf a Nakscbi-
bendi, who is the true pattern of a Servant of God.
And notwithſtanding this great pretended puri-
ty and fanctity of theſe men, they are yet by the
generality eſteemed Hereticks in the Mahometan ſu-
perſtition, becauſe they judge themſelves not obli-
ged to the Pilgrimage of Mecba, by reaſon of
their pretended purity of Souland Seraphick Rap-
tures, which elevate them above the World, and
enable them in their very Cells to be preſent or have
a clear Proſpect into their Holy Mecha.
CH AP,
272
Book. II.)
The; TURKISH
4
CHAP. XV.
of the Nimetulahi.
NE ofthoſe who are accounted in the number of
Chalvetti iş the Nimetulahi;they had their begin,
ing in the Hegira or yearof Mahomet 777, and their
denomination from one of that name, famous for his
Doctrine and ſeverity of life in the time of Sultan
Mahomet , Son of Bajazet , called by the Turks
Ilderim, or the Son of Thunder; He was an excel-
lent Phyſician,and renowned for his vertues amongſt
vulgar; for better knowledg of his Life and
Doctrine, the Reader may take notice what one of
this Order related to me in admiration of his Ma.
ſter..
He was one, ſaid he, who preached and pub-
liſhed the Truth, mortifyed his Body, followed not
the affections of the carnal Appetice, knew the in-
trinſick nature and quiddity of all Creatures, ren-
dred continual Prayers and Praiſes to his Creator ;
and ſo long reſigned himſelf entirely to ſpeculation,
until he arrived to the raviſhment of Extaſies and
Raptures, in which he oftentimes obtained the hap-
pineſs to diſcourſe with God.
He eat of all thoſe things which God made law-
ful for humane nouriſhment, without obſervation
of Faſts or ſtrictneſs in Diet, but day and night con-
tinued his Prayers and Devotions : while he ſlepo
he extended not his feet like the Beaſts of ſenſe,
who eat Corn and Hay in the Stables ; ſometimes
the fear of God made him tremble, and his coun-
tenance
Chap. XV. Monaſteries and Votaries. 273
tenance became melancholy and affrighted with the
apprehenſion of his Majeſty. And to this perfecti-
on none ever arrived, nor to that intimate know-
ledg of the Divine Secrets.
The Profeſſors of this Order aſſemble every Mone
day night to praiſe the Unity of the Divine Nature,
and Celebrate the name of God with Hymns and
Songs.
Thoſe that would initiate themſelves into this
Order, are obliged to make a Quarentine firſt, or
remain fequeftred in a Chamber for the ſpace of
forty days, with twenty four dranis of Meac a day,
during which time they ſee the Face of God, the
fublime Paradiſe, and praiſe the Creator and Fra-
mer of che Univerſe; at the expiration of their
term, they are taken forth by the reſt of the Fra-
ternity, who taking hands Dance in a Morris , in
which Vagary, if any Viſion appear to the Novices
from God, they throw their Cloaths behind them,
and fall flat with their faces on the ground, like
men aſtoniſhed or ſtrook with an Apoplexy, until
ſuch time as their Prior or chief of their: Order
coming and making Prayers for them, they return
by degrees to their ſenſe again, and taking them up
with their eyes red and diſtorted, they remain a
while like men drunk, diſtracted or ſtupid; buc
afterwards their ſcattered ſpirits being better.
collected, the Prior demands in ſecret their Viſions
and Revelations, which they communicate to him,
or ſome other ſerious and grave perſon well inſtruct-
ed in the Myſteries of their profeſſion.
CHARI
274
Book II:
The TURKISH
C H A P. XVI.
.
Of the Kadri.
THIS
His is another of thoſe fix Religions which are
derived from Chalvetti, which had one Abdul
Kadri Ghilani for its firſt Founder, a man greatly
admired for wiſdom and abſtinence, whoſe Sex
pulchre is found without Babylon , to which place
many of thoſe who enter into the Regular Orders
of theſe Convents make their Pilgrimages.
Thoſe who enter into this Religion, muſt per-
form their Novitiate with degrees of abſtinence
and faſting; wherefore when firſt they take che
profeſſion upon them, there is beſtowed upon them
a ſmall cadgel made of the Wood of a Willow,
weighing when freſh and green four hundred Drams,
which they are alway to carry about them hung ac
their Girdle ; by the weight of this they cake
tireir daily allowance of Bread, until ſuch time as
che wood becoming exceeding dry, is alſo much
the lighter, and ſo according as the weight chereof
ligbrens, their proportion of Bread diminiſhes.
Beſides their prayers of five times a day, to
which all Mabornet.1ns are bound, they are obliged
to ſpend the whole or beſt part of the night with
turning round at the ſound of a little Pipe, and to
utter this word Hai, Hai, which ſignifies Alive,
being one of the Accributes of God: and this they
do in imitation of the Cuſtom uſed by their Foun.
der, who is ſaid to have pronounced this word
Hai ſo often, and with that vehemency, that the
vein of his breaſt burſting, the blood guſhed ouc
upon
Chap. XV. Monafteries and Votaries.
275
upon the Wall, and made the word Hai. Where-
fore all his Diſciples to follow the Example of their
Maſter, taking hands together in a ring, repeat this
word Hai, Hai, with ſo much violence, and ſo often,
until they fall on the ground without breach or life;
thoſe who laſt out longeſt carry off the dead from
the Chamber, and lay them to recover their Spirits
after their ſtrained Exerciſe; and this they do every
Friday night. Every one of theſe are obliged once in
the ycar to a retirement of forty days, in a little
Cell free from all company or converſation, during
which time they are wholly to give themſelves to
Meditations, and to obſerve their Dreams, and ſo
recount them to their Superior, who Scudies the
Interpretation of them, and from them Divines of
future things.
They have many times licenſe from their Superi-
or to be drunk or intoxicate themſelves with Aqua
vita, Opium, or any ſtupifying Drugs, to be better
able to perform with more ſpirit and vehemency
their mad Dance.
Theſe fellows are of a refined Wit, notable So.
phiſters and Hypocrites; their Secrets they reveal
to none buc thoſe of their own Profeſſion, by which
means they are ſubtle to cheat thoſe of other Reli.
gions.
They are not debarred from the liberty of Mar-
riage; buc if they do marry, they are excluded from
the Covenant, and may wear any ſort of Habit, yet
for diſtinction fake they wear black Buttons; thoſe
that live in the Convent, carry a certain white Plad
of a courſe Cloth, their heads with hair unſhaven,
without Caps or other covering, and their Feet bare.
Theſe are called Kadri, and have a Convent at To-
phana in Conftantinople.
The Founder of this Order, called, as we have
ſaid before, Abdul Kadir Ghilan, was born in the
Hegira
1.3
The TURKISH Book II.
276
Hegira or year of Mabomet Five hundred and ſixty
one,and died in the year Six hundred and fifty ſeven;
he was eſteemed both a Lawyer and a Philoſopher;
his Maſter or Inſtructor was Abdul Muinin Gazeli,
who compoſed two Books, one called Mugrib, or
the Arabian Granımar, and another called Andalus.
At that time that Helakin Son of Genghiz Han came
to Babylon, he cauſed him to kill one Alkami then
Vice king of thac City, for being of the Perſian
Sect, called by the Turks, Rafizi or Hereticks, be-
cauſe they reject Abubecher, Omar, and Ofman, as
Apocryphal Writers, and attribute not to them
thar honour of Holy men,' which is given by the
Turks,
The Prior or chief of the Convent of this Order,
teach their Diſciples a certain Prayer, which they
whiſper in their Ears, that it may not be overheard
or known by others; this they are obliged to re-
peat every moment with little intermiſſion, unleſs
at times fet apart for the offices of nature, and boaſt
that it hach ſo much of efficacy in it, that by vertue
thereof, they obtain the enjoyment of Divine
Viſions and Revelations.
Their poſture is like other Religious Mahometans,
to fit with their heads hanging down, and their
Noſes in their Breaſts, which they call Murakabe;
the better to kee; them from diſtraction, or wan-
dring thoughts, during their contemplations of
Heaven, and the vanicy of ſatisfying the carnal ap.
pecite.
Amongſt the many Miracles that the followers of
this Order recount of their Maſter, one is chis
That coming once to Babylon to inhabit amongſt
the other ſuperſtitious perſons and Santones of that
Çicy, they hearing of his reproach went forch to
meet him, one of them carrying in his hand a diſh
Kiled with water ; from whence chey would infer ;
that
)
!
Chrap. XVII. Monaſteries and Votaries.
277
+
that as that dish was full to the brim ſo as to be ca-
pable of containing no more, ſo their City was ſo
repleniſhed with Learned and Religious perſons,
that there was no place to receive him: Where-
upon this ſubtle Sophifter ſtudying to confute this
Hieroglyphick, whereby they would excuſe the
courteſie of due Hoſpitality,ſtretching his Arms firſt
cowards Heaven, and then bowed down and ga-
thered a Roſe leaf which he laid on the water,
which before had filled the diſh: by which piece of
ingenuity, he not only confuted the Parable of the
Churliſh Babyloni.ins, but alſo fo took with them,
that they regiſtred ic as a Miracle of Wiſdom, and
bringing him into their City with triumph, made
him the Superiour of all their Orders.
CH A P. XVII.
}
Of the Order of Kalenderi.
THIS
"His Order may rather be termed the Sect of
Epicureans, than men retired to mortifie their
appetites, and deny the world, as all other of the
religious and regulated Turks pretend; but yec
this ſort of Fanaticks pretend to Religion by a dif-
ferent way of Libertiniſm and looſeneſs in their
Converſation; which they act ro publickly, that they
are not aſhamed to profeſs their inſtitution and
cuſtoms to be after this manner.
In the time of Mabomet Manſur,Son of Melkaziz
Ohoma the Son of Silabdin , being ready to relign
up his laſt breach, bequeached to his Son Mahomet
Melik Kiamel, the Government of Cairo, and all the
other parts of the Kingdom of Egypt; Damaſcus
T
and
278
Book II.
The TURKISH
இப்பந்தம் கக்கப்பா........
:
.
:
Santone or Holy
a
mar
Chap. XVIL Monalieries and Wotariés.
279
1
and Jeruſalem to his Son Iſa Melick Muazin and Di-
arbekir, to his third Son Eſchrefmuſa ; There lived
a certain Şantone, who always mentioned the name
of God with the ſound of his Pipe; and with that
Muſick recreated himſelf day and night, not after
a chearful and merry humour, but with fad and mea
lancholy Tunés, accompanied his Pipe with Tears
and Sighs. He was an excellent Muſician, and a deep
Philoſopher, endued with thoſe ſupernatural ver-
tues as enabled him to work Miracles clear and no-
torious to all the World; he was an Hermite, called
in Arabick Abdal; went with his head bare, and
his body full of wounds, without a Shirt or other
Cloathing, beſides a Skin of ſome wild Beaſt throwo
about his Shoulders., at his Girdle he wore fome
fine poliſhed Stone ; on his Wriſs, inſtead of Dia-
monds and Stones of value he wore counterfeit
Jewels, which carried a lufter and fair appearance
with them; this man was called Santone Kalenderi,
who was continually ſinging Arabick Sonnets, and
according to them Muſical Airs, making alſo har-
monious compoſitions fo artificially, that be ſeemed
another David. Buc how ſtrict and rober chis San-
tone was, his Diſciples or Profelytes are of another
temper, being wholly given up to jollity and de-
lights, they banith all kind of melancholy and ſad-
neſs, and live free of cares, paſſions or torments
of the mind, and have this ſaying amongſt them,
This..day is ours, to murrow is his who ſhall live to
enjoy it; and therefore ſtudioufly attend to loſe no
moment or leaſt part of their pleaſure, but conſume
their time in caring and drinking, and to maintain
this gluctony they will ſell the Stones of their .
Girdles, their Earings and Bracelets. When they
come to the houſe of any rich Man or perſon of
Quality, cbey accommodace themſelves to their hu.
mour, giving all the Family pleaſant words and
T2
chearful
280
Book II.
The TV RKISH
chearful expreſſions to perſwade them to a liberal
and free entertainment. The Tavern by them' is
accounted holy as the Moſch, and believe they ſerve
God as much with debauchery or liberal uſe of his
creatures ( as they call it ) as others with ſeverity
and mortification. And the Turks ſay, That in
the Hegira 615, the Chriſtians became Maſters of
Feruſalem, by reaſon that the Inſtitutor of this Or-
der of the Kalenderi, who had a chief hand in the
Government of the City, was found drunk when it
was aflaulted.
11
CHA P. XVIII.
Of the Edhemi.
HE original Founder of this Order was one
Ibrahim Edhens, concerning wlion the Diſci-
ples themſelves, or Followers, recount things very
obſcurely, and tell us Stories that bis Father was a
Slave and Abafine by Nation, and went one day un-
der the Fort Horanan to diſcourſe with Ibnimelik
King of Cairo; that he was a man very comely,fa-
cecious, and ſober in his carriage, always deſiring to
pleaſe God, continued in the Moſchs reading the
Alchoran, and in prayer day and night with bis face
proſtrate on the ground, and often repeating theſe
words;
O God, thou haſt given me ſo much wiſdom, as that
I know clearly that I am in thy direction; and therefore
fcorning all Power ad Dominion, I reſign my ſelf to the
Speculation of Philofopby and a Lloly Life
.
His
Chap.XVIII. Monaſteries and Votaries.
281
::
4.
சாப்ட்---
A Religious man of the order
of the Order of Edhemi.
.....
.
282
The I'URKISH Book II.
His Servants ſeeing this his devout way of li-
ving, applied themſelves to the imitation of his
Auſterity, and abandoning all greatneſs and vanities
of the World, applied themſelves to folitude and
mortification , their ſuperfluous Garments they be-
ftowed on the Poor, giving to thoſe whoſe neceſſi.
ties required them.
Their food is Bread made of Barley, and Pray
frequently with Faſting, and their Priors apply
themſelves much to a faculty in Preaching,
Their principal Convents are in Cities of Perfis,
eſpecially Choralan.
Their Cloathing is of a courſe thick Cloth, up-
on their heads they wear a Cap of Wooll, with a
Turbane round it, and about their necks a white
Linnen Cloth ſtriped with red. In the Deſerts they
converſe with Lions and Tigers, ſalute them and
make them tame, and by the miraculous power of
Divine aſſiſtance entertain diſcourſe with Enoch in
the Wilderneſs; This and many other wild dif-
courtes they make of this Edhem; but becauſe there
are but few of this Order in Conſtantinople, being
moſt appropriated to Perſia; I could not receive
fo particular an account of their Rule and Inſtitu-
tions, as I have done of others.
1
сHAP.
Chap.XIX: Monaſteries and Vojaries,
เล่, "
CHAP. XIX.
The Order of Bectaſh.
T
20. 1. s.
HE original Founder of this Religion, is of no
ancient memory or ſtanding,nor had his Birthi
or Education aniongſt the Santones of Arabia, from
whence moſt of theſe ſuperſtitious pretenders have
had their beginning ; but one of thoſe that was an
Army.Preacher, that could fight as well as pray, of
whom my Learned Hogia gives me this account.
In the time, ſays he, that the Warlike and Victorious
Sultan Amurath paſſed with bis Army into Servia,and
overcame Lazarus, the Deſpot of that Country, and
Vid Chap
flew him in Battel, Bectaſh was then a Preacher to
Amurath, who amongſt other his Admonitions fore-
warned him of truſting the Servians; but Amurach out
of his couragious ſpirit relying on bis own Wiſdom and
Force, admitted a certain Noblemas called Vilvo, upon
pretence of doing him homage, to approach near him and
kiſs his band,who having his Dagger ready and conceal-
ed, ſtabbed Amurath to the beart, and with that blow
made him a Martyr. Bectaſh knowing that this
treacherous death of his Prince, muſt needs alſo be the
cauſe of bis, for being ſo near his perſon, and propbefo-
ing of this fatal ſtroke, fought not to prevent it, but
made preparations for his own death. And in order
thereunto provided bimſelf with a white Robe with
long Sleeves, which he proffered to all thoſe which were
his
Admirers, and Projėlytes, to be kiſſed as a mark of
Their obedience to him and his Inftitutions; from this
a&tion the cuſtom hasb been introduced of kiffing the
fleeve of the Grand Signior.
T4
The
284
Book II.
The TURKISH
The Religious of this Order wear on their beads
wbite Caps of ſeveral pieces with Turbants of Wooll,
twiſted in the faſhion of a Rope; they obſerve conſtantly
the hours of Prayer, wbich they perform in their own
Aſſemblies; they go Cloathed in White, and praiſe the
Unity of God, crying, Hu, (which is, may be live )
and by theſe means obtain the Grace of God.
This Santone hath many millions of Diſciples and
Followerss now all the Janizaries of the Ottoman
Port are profeffors of the ſame Religion This Bectaſh.
at his death Cut off one of his ſleeves, and put it upon ,
the head of one
of his Religious men, part of which bung
down on bis Shoulders, ſaying, After this you ſhall be
Janizaries, which ſignifies a new Militia; and from
that time begun their original inſtitution; ſo this is the
reaſon why the Janizaries wear Caps falling behind
after the manner of Sleeves, called Ketche. This
Hagi Bectaſh was a perſon exceedingly attractive in his
converſation, holy to admirat107,a Man of great Worth,
and Majeſtick in his compurtment; he was buried in the
City Kyr, where they have many Convints and Religia
ous followers, who always praiſe and adore God: and
thus far my Hogia informs me.
But wharfoerer he ſays, this Order is the moſt
abhorred in the World by the Kadizadeli, becauſe.
that Butaſh left.it to the free will of his Diſciples,
either to obſerve che conftant hours of prayer, or
not; by which great liberty and licenciouſneſs is
entred amongſt the Janizaries, who are Soldier-
like, not over zealous or devout in their Prayers,
litele attendant to the Cffices of devotion. In ſome
Songs which this Bectan is ſaid co have compoſed,
it is often repeated, That none hath known God, bo-
cauſe none bath feen him: And for this reaſon the
molt zealous Mahometans call ibe fanızaries Kefe-
reſis, which ſignifies without Faith ; and a certain
. Muti called Ebuud delivered his Senterce or
Fetfa,
Chap. XX. Monaſteries and Votaries,
285
Fetfa, to the queſtion demanded him; If a Muffel
man or Believer ſhould ſay to a Janizari, thou art
9 Pagan, what puniſhment he ſhould merit by the
Law? he replied, that a man is an lxfidel, who holds
a fanizari for a true Believer,
Some Friers of this Order of Bestafla do in all
publick Shews and Solemnities march near the perſon
of the Janizar siga, crying continual, Hu, Hu, with
their Daggers drawn. They are a moſt licentious
fort of people, much given to Scd my, for which
the ignorant and looſe ſort of Janizaries are wil-
lingly their Diſciples; and are now grown into that
valt multicude, as is alınoſt impoſſible to extirpate
them or their Vices ; though corroſives are laid to
eat away this. Gangreen in the Militia, which goes
creeping on with an unſenſible pace; as we ſhall.
diſcourſe more largely in the next Book of the Tur-
kiſh Militia:
CHAP. XX.
of the Order of Herewi or Hizrevi.
IN
N the time of Orchanes the ſecond King of the
Turks, who Governed thirty five years, and
Reigned eighty three, and died in the Hegira of
Mabomet leven hundred and ſixteen, there lived in
Pruſa, then the Regal Seat, a famous Santone called
Hercwi, who uſed to walk up and down, and as an
act of charity to buy the Livers and Lights of
Beaſts to feed Cats and Dogs; he profeſſed pover-
ty and ſevere mortification with Tears and Sighs,
which he acted with chat fervency that the Angels
leaving Heaven, came to be witneſs of his holy
Penarice.
286
Book II.
I le TURKISH
But at
nours:
Penance. The fame of which moved Sultan Or-
chanes to diſcourſe with him, and to know the ſtory
of his paſt life; wbich he ſmiling began to recount,
and told him, that he formerly was a King derived
from the Line of Mahomet, had compaſſed with his
Arms the Rivers of Nilus, Euphrates, and Tigris, had
governed Provinces with his sword and Scepter,
had been triumphantly adorned with precious Stones
and glittering Arms, and had made the World
tremble at the very mention of his name.
laſt conſidering the vanity of this world, he reſol-
ved on a ſolitary life, and to renounce all the fol-
lies and ſmall ſatisfaction of Riches and empty Ho-
At which ſaying, Sultan Orchanes was ama-
zed, and ſaid, We orght not to deſpiſe thoſe who una
der the guiſe and appearance of mad and diſtracted
perſons wander through the World, for their Vertues
are rare ; and in this man particularly I diſcover so
much of ſanctity, that I judge my ſelf upworthy of
the name of one of his Servants. And this is the rea-
ſon why Fools and Frantick people have ever ſince
been had in honour and reverence amongſt the
Turks, as thoſe whom Revelations and Enthuſiaſms
tranſported out of the ordinary temperament of
humanity.
This Herewi was very Learned and experienced
in Chimiſtry; and to thoſe who profeſſed his Order,
and entred into the regular life of his Religion, in-
tread of Aſpers he beſtowed Gold; he wore a Green
Veſt, and lived very abſtemiouſly; he mended his
own cloaths, and dreſſed the Dyer for his Convent.
He endowed many Moſebs, and ſeveral Hoſpitals
of Charity at Grand Cairo and Babylon. His Se-
pulchre is at Pruſa, which is greatly viſited by Pil-
grims, and adorned by the Bounty and Munificence
of thoſe who reverence the Memory of this holy
Santone.
This
Chap. XX. Monafteries and Votaries.
287
1
This is the beſt relation I could procure from
one of the Sheighs or Preachers, and one that was
Prior of this Order, whoſe example, as the origi-
nal Copy, others of this Order imitate. They have
a Monaſtry in Conſtantinople,as all the others before-
mentioned; beſides which in this Capital City,norin
any parts of the Turkiſh Dominions in Europe, have I
obſerved any Teke or Monaſtery, where Turks.pro-
feſs to lead a Religious life, but is one of the Orders
before-mentioned; ſome others there may be about
Babylon and Egypt, and remoteſt parts of Aſia, whoſe
names and conſtitutions I have not repeated here,
who bave (as Iam informed ) fomewhat more of ri-
diculous and ſuperſtitious work amongſt them than
I have declared in the account I have given of thoſe
I have been acquainted with in the parts I have tra-
velled; yet it is obſervable they all of them pretend
to Poverty as the neareſt way to arrive to the hap-
pineſs of Paradiſe ; but with their Poverty ( as I
have ſeen in ſome of their Tekes where I have been,
eſpecially thoſe removed from Cities ) they mix
ſo much negligence in their living, not caring for
neatneſs in their Houſes, but leave things in a difor-
derly and confuſed manner, as teſtifies their lazineſs
as well as poverty ; and are not like the Cells of
Capuchins, who having nothing to attend to beſides
their Prayers and Gardens, improve all things with
that advantage, as graces Poverty, and convinces
the World that ina moderate enjoyment of it there
is more ſatisfaction, than in thoſe vexations which
attend the diſpoſal and government of heaps of
riches, and the ſatiety of opulency and plenty. It
is worth noting alſo, that on the Monuments of
Santones and in the Gardens, or before the Gates of
theſe Religious, there is always ſome ridiculous a-
dornment, ſuch as agrees with the fancy of Ped-
lams; as Crowning ine Hearſe of the Dead with
beads
288
The TURKISH: Book It.
1
Beads and Horns, and Ribbands, and preces of Tin-
fel, &c. and cheir doors with the like; account
ing it a chief diſpoſition to Divine Service to
hire a mind endued with an humour inclining to
the fancy of Hypocondriacal or diſtracted Heads;
ſo that I ſhall not enlarge farther in this Diſcourſe,
nor glut my Reader with ſo inſipid and fulſome
a ſubject.
CH A P. XXI.
1
Of Marriages and Divorces, and how far Cona
cubinage is indulged amongſt the Turks.
He ſtate of Marriage is accounted both honou-
rable and holy amongit the Turks, by which
the Race of Mankind is beſt encreaſed and main-
tained; yet the Prieſt, as I may call him, or their
Church-man, hath the leaſt hand in the Solemnity;
the matter, as an action wholly Civil, is perform-
ed before the Caddee or Judg; not unlike the man-
ner practiſed in England for ſome few years, accord-
ing to that abſurd Act of Marriages by a Juſtice of
Peace ; and is in the nature of a Recognizance,
whereby the Husband doch perſonally oblige him-
ſelf before the Judg to take ſuch a Wife, and in
caſe of his death or divorce, to endow her with a
certain Ettale to remain to her own diſpoſal. The
woman is not there preſent, but appears by her
Father or ſome of her neareſt Relations, and is af.
terwards by a great attendance of Women brought
covered, ticting aſtride on Horſeback under a Ca.
nopy to the Habitation of her Bridegroom, who re-
mains at the Gate with open arms to receive her;
there is great rejo:cing and feaſting bereat, the
tight before ſhe is brought to the company of her
husband
Chap. X
289
Monaſteries and Votaties.
TO
.
:
in
og
0 m
abritool
1eds
E
resite
The Habit
Haber of the Women in Conftantinepaler
o vodo
290
*
The tworks Marriages Book II.
vere.
Husband; but when the precedent ceremonies to
the Marriage are performed and compleated, the
Houſe is all ſilent, and ſhe is brought into the
Bride-Chamber by an Eunuch (if ſhe be of Qua.
lity ) if not, by ſome Women of near Relation, and
delivered to her Husband, who is himfelf to unrie
her Drawers, and undreſs her for his bed, nor un.
like the cuſtom amongſt the Romans of Zonam Sola
.
Polygamy is freely indulged to them by their Re.
ligion as far as the number of four Wives, contra-
ry to the common report, that a Turk may have as
many Wives as he can maintain; Though Mahomet
had nine Wives, and Hali had fourteen, as being
men more ſpiritual, and of a more elevated degree,
had greater priviledges and indulgences for carnaí
enjoyments.
This reſtraint of the number of their Wives is
certainly no Precept of their Religion, but a rule
ſuperinduced upon ſome politick conſiderations
as too great a charge and weakning to mens
Eſtates, every one that takes a Wife being obliged
to make her a Kabin or Dowry, as we have ſaid
before ; or elſe for better Regulation of the Oeco-
nomies, and to prevent and abare ſomewhat of the
Jealouſies, Strifes, and Embroilments in a Family,
which muſt neceſſarily ariſe between ſo many Rivals
in the affection of one Husband who is obliged by
Law and Covenants to deal and beſtow his bene-
volence and conjugal kindneſs in an exact propor-
tion of equality. And left this confinement to a
certain number of Wives, ſhould ſeem a reſtriction
and impeachment of chat liberry and free uſe of
Women which thev lay God hath frankly beſtow-
ed on Man, every one may freely ſerve himſelf of
his Women Slaves, with as much variety as he is
able to buy or maintain ; and this kind of Concu.
binage
Chap.XXI. and Divorcés.
291
binage is no ways envied or condemned by the
Wives, ſo long as they can enjoy their due mainte-
nance, and have ſome reaſonable ſhare in the Hus.
bands Bed, which once a week is their due by the
Law; for if any of them hath been neglected the
whole week before, ſhe challenges Thurſday night
as her due, and hath remedy in that caſe againſt her
Husband by the Law; and if ſhe be ſo modeſt as
not to ſue him for one weeks default, ſhe is yet ſo
ingenious to contrive a ſupply of her wants: And
whereas theſe Women are Educated with much re-
tiredneſs from the converſation of men, and con-
ſequently with greater inclinations towards them,
and with no principles of virtue, of moral honeſty or
Religion, as to a future Efate relating to the re-
wards or puniſhments of their good or bad actions ;
they are accounted the moſt laſcivious and immo-
deft of all Women, and excel in the moſt refined
and ingenious ſubtilties to ſteal their pleaſures;
And as in Chriſtendom the Husband bears the dif-
grace and ſcandal of his Wives incontinency, here
che Horns are by the vulgar adjudged to the Father,
Brother, and Wives Kindred; the Blood of her
Family is tainted and diſhonoured, and the Husband
obtaining a Divorce, quits himſelf of his Wife and
diſhonour together.
No queſtion but the firſt Inſtitutor of this eaſie
Religion, next to the ſatisfaction of his own carnal
and effeminare inclination, and this taking freedom
amongſt his Diſciples; his main conſideration was
the encreaſe of his people by Polygamy, knowing
that the greatneſs of Empires and Princes conſiſts
more in the numbers and multitudes of their people,
than t'ie large extent of their Dominions. This
freedom (if it may be called ſo ) was granted at
the beginning of the World for the propagation
and encreaſe of Mankind; and the Jews had that
permiſſion
292
The Turks Marriages
-Book.
permiſſion and indulgence to their looſe and wan-
dring affections; and we read that the Eaſtern parts
of the World have abounded with Children of di-
vers Mothers, and but one Father, and that ordi,
narily a Great Perſonage in Egypt harb been atten
ded with an hundred luſty Sons in the Field, pro-
ceeding from his own Loins, well Armed, and da-
ring in all attempts of War. But yet this courſe
chrives not ſo well amongſt the Turks as formerly
whether it be thought their accurſed Vice of Sodomy,
or that God bleſſes not ſo much this State of life,
as when the paucity of Mankind induced a ſort of
a neceſſity and a plea for it.
But chiefly through the irreconcilable emulation
and rivalry which is amongſt many Wives, thoſe
Witchcrafcs and Sorceries ( which in this Country
are very frequent) are prepared againſt the envied
fruitfulneſs each of other, chat either they make an
Abortive Birth , or otherwiſe their Children pine
and macerate away with ſecret and hidden charms,
by which means they are now obſerved úor to be ro
fruitful and numerous, 'as is the Marriage bed of a
ſingle VVife; nor is the family ſo well regulated,
and orderly, as under the conduct and good Houſe
wifry of one VVoman, but contrarily filled with
noiſe, brawls and diffentions, as paſſes the VViſdom
of the Husband to become an equal Umpire and
Arbitrator of their differences, which conſideration
reſtrains many, though otherwiſe inclinable enoughi
to gratifie their Appetites, from incuinbring them-
ſelves with fo great an inconvenience; and I have
known ſome, though childleſs, have adhered to a
ſingle VVife, and preferred Quier and Repoſe,
before the contentment of their Off-fpring.
The Children they have by their Slaves, are
equally eſteemed with choſe they have by their
Wives; Neque vero Turca minus honoris deferunt via-
tis
Chap.XXI.
and Divorces.
293
+
tis ex concubinis aut pellicibus quam ex uxoribus, neque
illi minus in bona' paterna juris habent, Busbeq;
Ep. 1.
But yet with this difference in eſteem of the Law,
that unleſs che Father manumiſſes them by his Teſta-
ment, and confers a livelihood upon them by Le-
gacy, they remain to the Charity of their Elder
Brother that is born from the Wife, and are his
Slaves, and he their Lord and Maſter, and it is
with chein, as in che Civil Law, Partus ventrem ſequi-
tur ; So that from the Loins of the fame Father',
Inay proceed Sons of a ſervile and ignominious
condition.
There is alſo another fort of half Marriage
among t them, which is called Kabin, when a
man takes a Wife for a Month, or for a certain
limited time: and an agreement is made for the
Price before the Cadee or Judg : and this Strangers
oftentimes uſe, who have not the Gift of Concinency,
and are deſirous to find a Witein all places where
they travel, and is the ſame which they term in Spain
to be Emancibido, or Caçado de Media Carta, only
the act there is not made allowable by the Laws as
in Turkey.
There is another fort of Marriages commonly
uſed amongſt the Turks (if we may give it that
honourable
Title ) which is the conjunction of an
Eunuch with a Woman; ſuch as are wholly diſarmed
of all parts of virility, do notwithſtanding cake many
Wives, and exerciſe Lufis of an unknown and
prodigious nature.
There is alſo one point or reſtriction of Matri.
mony in the Turk.fb Religion which is obtervable;
that is, a Mah metan may narry himielf with
what Woman ſoever, though esteemed an infidel,
u
AS
294
The Turks Marriages Book II.
as a Chriſtian, Jew, or any other different profeſſion,
ſo it be of thoſe who are of a Learned Religion of
which Books are wrote to defend and maintain it;
but ſuch Women as are of a Religion which hath
nothing in it of Learning or of written Law, as the
Sect of Meinzee, who adore the Fire, conſerving it
always burning in their Temples, and are to be
found in the parts of Perſia , buc principally in
fome Countries of the Mogul; and alſo the Gipſie
Women are prohibited (of which great numbers
are amongſt the Turks :) a Vagabond people without
Religion, but what is fabulous and ridiculous ; and
having no Literature or knowledg amongſt them,
are reputed as abominable amongſt che Turks.
1
And here the Turks upon occaſional diſcourſes of
the ſeverity and ſtrictneſs of the Chriſtian Diſci-
pline in matters of Concupiſcence, telling them
that no Copulation is allowable but in the Marri-
age-Bed, and tliat reſtrained and confined to one
Wife, without the additions of Slaves to fatisfie
with variety the corrupted fancy; that the very
thoughts of Luft and Concupifcence pollute the
purity of the Soul; And that whoſoever looks on a
Woman to Luft after ber, commits Adultery in his
beart; They preſently deride theſe our Precepts
and our Laws, which Chriſtians not only by their
actions and corrupted lives contemn as invalid
but Authority it ſelf not by a ſimple connivence on-
ly, but by indulgence and priviledges, foments and
encourages perſons walking contrary to that which
is con elted to be an indiſpenſable Law. For proof
whereof they mention the Stews of Italy, Whore-
dom made an allowable Trade and Profeſſion in
Venice, Naples, and the City of Rome, and the
Gantosieras in Spain, and framed into a Politick Bo-
dy
Chap XXI. and Divorces.
295
dy (as it is related and apprehended by the Turks )
from whence Taxes and Impoſitions are raiſed :
The Turks comprehend not the Politick grounds
hereof, with which in Italy this Maxim is defended;
nor is it fitting to produce the reaſons, or argue it
with them; ſince the benefit which accrues to
the Roman Church, and the Profits that ariſe thence,
being employed in maintenance of Gallies and For
ces againſt Infidels, is the beſt can be ſaid to hallow
this permiſſion; but 'tis an improper argument with
a Türk to excuſe this Licenſe and Authority to ſin,
upon conſiderations of being better able to War
againſt the Profeſſors of his Religion. And there-
fore the Turk will hardly be convinced but that this
manner of Concubinage hath much more of Sancti-
ty, Order and Policy in it, as being free from Diſea-
ſes and Foulneſs, than the wandring Lufts of Stews,
or Impudence of Corteſans, inade
bold and hard-
foreheaded by conceſſion of Authoricy.
Pudet hæc oppropria Nobis
Et dici potuiffe, &c.
Amongſt all the priviledges that the Sultan eri-
joys above his Subjects, this one hath leſs than they,
that he cannot marry; but yet he harn as many
Women as ſerves his uſe, though never fo libidi-
nous, or are requiſite for the Oftentation and great
Magnificence of his Court, according to the cuſtom
of the Eaſtern Princes, who placed a great part of
their Pomp in the multitude of their Women. This
diſuſe of Marriage in the Sultan, hath been a Maxim
of ſtate, and reckoned amongſt the Turks, inter
Arcana Imperii, from the time of Bajazet until this
very Age: the reaſons hereof are diverlly related.
Busbequius faith, Thar Bajazet after the great Vi-
น 2
ctory
1
:
Book II.
296.
The Turks Marriages
Etory obtained againſt him by Tamerlane, to his
other grear Misfortunes and Diſgraces, had this one
added, of having his Wife Deſpina, whom he dear-
ly loved to fall into the hands of the Conqueror,
whoſe ignominious and indecent treatment before
the eyes of her Husband, was a matter of more
diſhonour and forrow, than all the rest of his affli-
ctions: So that ever ſince that time, the Sultans
to free themſelves from being capable of that dif-
grace on occaſion of like fortune, take no feminine
companion of their Empire in whom they may be
more concerned than as in Slaves, or the loſs of
Goods, Riches, or Eſtate. But in my opinion, this
Policy is of a deeper reach and deſign, than the
conſiderations of matters fo meerly poſſible ; for
as I have heard, the only ſign and ceremony of a
Sul: 29s making a Wife, is the endowing her with
Riches agreeable to her condition and quality, not
called Kabin, which is Dowry, but Paſhmaluck or
Mony for her Shooes; which , beſides Preſents,
Jewels, and Rich Garments for her ſelf, and great
attendance, her Revenue ought to be equal to that
of a Valede or Mother of the Grand Signior, which
is four or five hundred thouſand Dollars yearlyRent;
ſo that were this cuſtom in uſe, and meeting with
the diſpoſition of ſome Princes that are Amorous
and Prodigal, the chief Revenue of the Empire
would be expended in the Chambers of Women,
and diverted from the true Channels in which the
Channel ought to run for nouriſhment of the Poli-
tick body of the Commonwealth. Beſides, were it
the cuſtom for Sultans to take Wives, it would con-
tradict that main principle of Policy amongſt them,
of avoiding Alliances and Relations of the Grand
Signior abroad. And this was the principal reaſon
of the murder of Sultan Oſman, tenth Emperor of
the
1
1
Chap. XXI.
and Divorces.
297
the Turks, contrived by the Rebellion and Tolera-
tion of the Soldiery: it being objected that he
had married a Soltana, whereby he had contracted
Alliances, contrary to the fundamental Conftitu-
tions of the Empire.
The tye and folemnity of Marriage, and the na-
ture thereof amongſt the Turks, is as before related:
from which the Woman bath no ways to unlooſe
her ſelf, whilſt the Husband maintains her with
Bread, Butter, Rice, Wood, and Flax to ſpin for
her Cloathing; the Law ſuppoſes her ſo induſtricus
a Houſewife as with her own labour to ſupply lier
felf: there are ſome other points pleadable in Law
for Divorce in behalf of the Woman, as iinpotency,
or frigidity in the Husband, and the like, but the
man hath divers means to acquit himſelf, and can
do it by ſeveral allegations; and may upon as eaſie
terms, and on as light grounds fue out his Divorce,
as was permitted to the Feavs in caſes of difike, or
that ſhe found no favour in his eyes.
There are amongſt the Turks three degrees of
Divorce, every one of which is made before che
Kadee or Juſtice, and by bim drawn out and regi-
ſtred. The firſt ſeparates the Man and Wife only
from the ſame Houſe and Bed, the maintenance of a
VVife being ſtill continued; The ſecond not only di-
vides them in that manner, but the Husband is com-
pelled to make good her Kabin, which is a Joynture
or Dowry promiſed at her Marriage, ſo as to have
no intereſt either in him or his Eitate, and to re-
main in a free condition to marry another. The
third ſort of Divorce which is called (Ouch Talac)
is made in a ſolemn and more ſerious manner, with
more rigorous terms of ſeparation, and in this caſe
the Husband repenting of his Divorce, and deGrous
to re-take his VVife, cannot by the Law be admitted
to her without firſt conſenting and contencing him-
ſelf
U 3
298
The Turks Marriages, &c. Book II.
ſelf to ſee another man enjoy her before his face;
which condition the Law requires as a puniſhment
of the Husbands lightneſs and inconſtancy, and as
an evidence to ſhew that tho the Turkiſh Law is very
indulgent and open in the free choice and enjoyment
of Women, yet that it puniſhes ſuch as unadviſedly
fruſtrate the folemn points thereof, with remarka-
ble notes of infamy and diſgrace. Notwithſtanding
ſome afterwards repenting of their Divorce, have
been contented with the condition, and have choſen
ſome handſome Youth to enter into the Bed of their
Wife. It is a merry Story that is told of one, wha
in this caſe being put to a great ſtreight, reſolved, ta
call the firſt man he conveniently met, to this Office,
chat ſo as one unknown, his Reputation might be
the leſs concerned: the man he firſt lighted on, bap-
pened to be a Kaickgee or Boat-man, who it ſeems
ſo well fatisfied and pleaſed the Wife, that ſhe af-
terwards renounced all intereſt in her Husband, and
reſolved to adhere to her new Lover, of whom ſhe
ſuppoſed ſhe had ſufficient.proof and acquaintance
with already to eſteem a better Husband than her
former. There are but few amongſt the Turks, tho
ſome are found, who fo heartily repent of their Di-
vorce, and ſo fond of their ſeparated Wives, as to be
contented to take them with the foregoing Conditi-
on: for it is reputed a kind of an Abomination; and
when they would ſignifię any matter far alienated,
or eſtranged, they all call it (Ouch Talai) ſomething
ro divided and ſeparated as to be a Sin and Propha-
nation ſo much as to covet or deſire is.
(
1
CH A P.
299
CHA P. XXII.
Of the other parts of the Turkiſh Religiou.
Of Circumciſion.
Ircumciſion is not reckoned among one of
metan believer, but 'cis only (as we have ſaid be.
fore) propoſed as a tryal and proof of mans obedi.
ence to the more neceſſary parts of the Law. This
Rite of Circumciſion is not received by them as
an Article or Precepe delivered exprefly, from the
Alchoran, but by tradition and ancient practice and
uſe amongſt the Arabians, before the cime of Ma-
homet, derived originally from Iſlomaelor Eſau:, whoſe
Progeny they are, and from thence give themſelves
the name of Iſhmaelites. The Arabian Doctors af-
firm that Mabomet himſelf was born with his Navel
cut,and naturally circumciſed ; perhaps to equal the
ſame Story which the Jews report of Moſes, and
ſome others of che Patriarchs; and it ſeems in thoſe
Countries where Circumciſion is in practice, that
it is not unuſual Children to be ſo born; who are
therefore called Sons of the Moon, on whom the
Pocokez
verrue of the Moon hath more than ordinary man- rabum mos
nota de A-
ner of influence. Credebant fiquidem Arabis, quod ribes
ille qui fub lunæ radiis nafceretur, contrahi perinde ao
circumciſum prceputium.
The Turks never circumciſe their Childeren uncil
the age of ſeven years and upwards ; and then they
do ic by a Barber or Chirurgion, it not being eſteem.
U 4
ed
-3.00
The neceſſary Points in
Book II.
ed a matter appropriated to the Office of the
Emavm or Prieſt; for ( as we have ſaid before.) they.
make no ſuch diſtinction as Clergy and Laity ; I
mean, as to any ſpiritual Character of Prieſthood;
for a man may cry upon the Steeple to day, and
like their Paſtor be the firſt to lead his Congregation
to their Prayers, and expound the Alchoran in the
Pulpit; and next day be expelled his Pariſh, and
become free to any other fecular Employment or
Profeſſion: They obſerve ſome Ceremonies amongſt
them on this occaſion, often differing according
to the Countrey and place; but commonly the child
is ſet on Horſeback in his beſt Cloaths attended with
his School-fellows and Companions, who'with loud
Cereino
nies at
ſhouts repeat ſome words in the Alchoran; and being
the Cire brought home, and the act of Circumciſion perform-
cumciſion ed, he is carefully attended for his Cure, and in
the mean time there is a Feaſt or Banquet prepared
for the Gueſts; thoſe who of riper years become
Mahometans in fome places are carried about the
Town on Horſe back, with a Dart in their left hand
pointing to their heart , ſignifying that they will
racher ſuffer themſelves to be paſſed through with
thar Inftrument, chan renounce that Faith they then
profeſs. And this Circumciſion is an admiſſion and
introduction of them into the number of the Faith-
ful, as it is amongſt the Jews, and Baptiſm with the
Chriſtians.
СНАР.
Chap. XXIII. the Mahometan Law,
301
CH A P. XXIII.
of the five neceſſary Points which are required
to conſtitute a true Mahometan.
of their Waſhings.
Hough Mahomet faith in the Alchoran that his
Religion is founded in Cleanneſs, and that it
is half of his Law; yet much before Mahomet's time
Waſhings were obſerved according to the ſame
preſcriptions by the Arabians, who deſcending from
Iſhmael, maintained by tradition the practice of
Waſhings : and he had no other ſhare in this inven-
tion, than that it was enforced by his Authority on
the Profeſſors of his Sect. The Turks are certainly
a very cleanly people in their exteriour manner
of living; as in their Waſhings relating to their
holy exerciſes and duties, they are very preciſe and
ſuperſtitious; ſome of them believing that the very
water purifies them from the foulneſs of their
ſins, as well as from the uncleanneſs of their bodies :
There being three ſorts of Waſhings obſerved by
them.
The firſt is called Abdeft, which is a preparation
for their Prayers, entring the Moſch, or reading the
Alchoran ; they firſt waſh their hands and arms, then
their neck their forehead, the crown of their head,
their ears, their teeth, the face, under the noſe, and
lait of all their feet; bucif the weather be cold, and
not convenient to uncover them, it is ſufficient, if
they make ſome evidence thereof by any other out-
ward ſignificacion.
The
30%
The neceſary Points in Book IT
The ſecond is called Guſul, which is the clean-
ſing of the Bath after copulation or nocturnal pol-
lucions ; until which time a man is called Giunul,
that is, his prayers are accounted abominable be,
fore God, and his Society to be avoided by Men.
The third is Tabaret, which is a Waſhing after
the eaſe or evacuation of nature; to this homely of-
fice they deſign the three laſt fingers of the left hand;
and upon this account they cali Chriſtians Tabarat-
ſis, which is as much as one defiled and impure for
want of this manner of cleanſing. And waſhing is
ſo uſual and frequent amongſt them both before and
after Meat, as hath cauſed a common Proverb a-
mongſt them, That God hatb created Meat, that men
may have occaſion often to waſh their hands.
Secondly, of their Prayers.
After their Waſhing follow their Prayers, which
Mabomet to recommend to his Diſciples the force
and vertue of Prayer, calls it in his Alcboran the
Pillar of Religion, and the Key of Paradiſe, and
enjoined the performance five times in the ſpace of
twenty four hours, viz. between the day-breaking
and Sun-riſing, called Sabanamaſee. Secondly, ac
Noon, called Ulemannſee. Thirdly, at the middle
hour, between the Noon and the ſetting of the Sun,
called Kindinamaſee. Fourthly, at Sun-ſetting, cal-
led Acſhanamaſee. Fifchly, at an hour and half in
the night, called Tachinamaſee; this action they per-
form with very much reverence and devotion, and
hold that they ought to be ſo intent and fixed in
their thoughes on chis religious act towards God,
that no buſineſs of the World, though the execuiii-
on of che Sultanis Decree ſhould in the ſame mo-
11:00 be commandej, or fire should burſt forth in
die sery Cranber where they remain, or an arm.
ed
Chap.XXIII. the Mahometan Law. .
303
ed Enemy within their Gates or Camp, they ought
not yet to be diverted, or break abruptly off their
Prayers, to extinguiſh or oppoſe themſelves againſt
their inevitable Deſtruction; nay, if they do but
Cough, or Spit, or Sneeze, or rub any part of their
Face, or Hands, where a Fly bites, during their
Prayers, they muſt begin them again, for they are
void, and eſteemed to be of no effect. It is much
in my Opinion that Infidels ſhould be poſſeſſed with
that awe and ſenſe of the Divine Majeſty in the time
of their Audience with him; and yet that Friers
and others of the Roman Church obliged to their
Office, as the Turk to his Namas, ſhould perform it
ſo perfunctorily, as to mix the diſcourſe of buſineſs
with the Repetition of their Breviary, and joyn with
their Reſponſals, Anſwers and Reſolutions of que-
ſtions are made them; and fo ſatisfie themſelves in
the Opus operatum, as if it were more important to
comply with his command who impoſed the Office,
than with his who primarily enjoyned the ſacrifice of
prayer.
The form of their Prayers is not extracted out
of the Alchoran, only the Collections of Sentences,
as in the Name of God, God is Great and Merciful,
and the like, are deduced from thence (as Chriſti-
ans do from the fountain of the Holy Scriptures )
the reſt is compiled by the four Doctors we have
before mentioned, viz. Ebbubecher, Omar, Ozman,
and Ali; whoſe names are wrote in golden Chara-
eters on the Walls of moſt Moſchs: Herein they
obſerve many poſtures and geſtures of their Body;
as placing their hands one on the other before then,
bending the body, kneeling, touching the Ground
with their forehead, moving the head to each ſide,
and the like; in which it is difficult to make diſtin-
ction of thoſe meeriy invented and ordained by
Asabimet, from those which were primarily in ule
amongit
304
The neceſſary Points in Book II.
amongſt the ancient Arabians : But that the order-
ly Ceremonies in their Prayers may be better de-
fcribed, it will be to our purpoſe to hear what Buf-
bequius relates of the whole Turkiſh Army, whom he
had ſeen drawn up orderly in the Field at their De-
Epift. 3.
votion. I ſaw (ſaid he) in that Plain, a great mul-
titude of Heads folded up in Turbants, who with pro-
found ſilence attended to the words of a Prieſt their Con-
ductor; all of them being drawn up in rank and file,
and covering with their extended Orders the wholePlain,
ſeemed to have framed a Wall or Bulwark by the
regu-
lar diſpoſition of their Bodies : their Cloathings were of
light colours, and their Turbants comparable to the
whiteneſs of the Snow, and the variety of the different
colours of their Garments, fed the eyes with a ſtrange
pleaſure : in this manner ſo immovable they ſtood, as if
they had grusvn in the place where their feet were fixed,
no coughing, bensming, nor voice was heard, nor ſomuch
as any motion was perceived of their heads; every one at
the name of Mahomet prrni unced by the Priest, bowed
bis head to his knees; and at the name of God reve-
rently proftrated himſelf,ind kild the Earth: and thus
the Turks with dev: ut (???rry and profound attention
perform their whole Du*.* pofi that Prayer to
become fruitleſs, which :: urrupted by ſcratching the
Head, rubbing the Hands. I'r any orber geſture not ef-
ſential to their Prayer. Bur of all Nations and Religions
that I have known, they are the moſt hypocrital;
they are thoſe who love to pray in the Marker-
place, and in the Corners of the Streets, to have
praiſe of Men; for it is obſervable with the Turks,
that where they find the moſt Spectators, eſpecially
of Chriſtians, to chuſe that place how inconvenient
ſaever, to ſpread firſt their Handkerchief, and then
begin their Prayers. The ſubſtance of their Pray-
ers conſiſts for the moſt part in praiſes of the Divine
Power and Attributes, mixing therewith Petitions
for
Chap. XXIII. The Mahometan Law.
305
for che ſafety of his Prince and his Dominions, and
for Diſſention and Wars amongſt Chriſtians, which
part they conceive God hath greatly gratified them
in, and rejoycing upon the rumours of Wars and
diſturbances in Chriſtendom, as an effect of the Di-
vine facility and conceſſion to their Prayers: They
know well by experience, what Tacitus reports of the
Roman Policy; That, Omne fcelus externum cum la- Lib. 12,
tiria habendum, ſemina etiam odiorum incende; and Hiſt.
as the Romans deſtined Armenia to be a prize held
up, and the Stage alſo, on which the Tragedy of the
ruine of the Eaſtern Nations were to be acted,
Eandem Armeniam ſpecie largitionis turbandis barbaro-
rum animis præbuerint; ſo the Turks forbore for ſe-
veral years the total Conqueſt of the Provinces of
Tranſilvania, Moldavia,and Valachia, reſerving them
for the Cadmean Fields, wherein the Hungarians,
Germans, Polonians, and the People of thoſe Coun-
tries themſelves might deſtroy one the other, and
make his entrance to the poſſeſſion of them the
more facile, and leſs bloody.
Thirdly, of their Ramazan.
The third neceſſary point of their Religion is the
obſervation of the Month of Ramazan, or a Faft in
that whole Month, in which time they can neither
eat, drink, or take any thing in their Mouths, whilſt
the Sun is above the Horizon; afterwards, upon ſhut-,
ting in of the Evening, that the Emaum lights the
Lamps, which in that Month are expoſed round
the Steeple of every Moſch, they have liberty to eat:
moſt part of the night they ſpend in Feaſting, re-
ſerving commonly their greateſt Delicacies and beſt
Proviſions for the conſolation of char Faſt; cheio
buſineſs and employments they arrend moſt to in
the night, palling the day as over-tedious in ſleep-
ing,
306
The neceſitry Points in
Book II:
I
ing, ſo that their Faſt is nothing but a changing
the day into night. This Month they call ſacred
and holy, and the time when the Gates of Paradiſe
are opened, and of Hell are ſhut : and ſo ſtrict is
the impoſition of this Faſt, that it is no leſs than
Death for a Turk to be accuſed of the breach thereof.
In this Month to drink Wine is eſteemed an inexpi-
able Crime; and ſuch who give themſelves that
liberty at other times, do yet, not to give ſcandal,
abſtain from ic fourteen days before the beginning
of this Month: and Women, and other of the more
ſuperſtitious fort, begin fifteen days their Faſt before
it is enjoyned by the Precept of their Prophet. Buc
ſuch as are ſick, or have any infirmicy, or are tra-
vellers in their journey, have a permiſſion to eat;
but with that condition, as to remain obliged at
other times of their health and convenience to
make good thoſe days of the Ramazan, of which
they remain indebted to the performance of their
Law.
The Inſtitutions of this Month of Ramazan, pro.
ceeded from Mahomet himſelf, in the ſecond year of
Mr. Pocock, his Prophetick Office, which he did not aſſume un-
Note de "cil he had fully compleated forty years, having be-
Arabum
fore in imitation of the Jews Faſt of Aſhura, Levit.
moribus.
16. ver. 29. in memory of the overthrow of Pba-
raoh and his Hoſt in the Red-Sea, enjoined to the
Arabians the ſame time of Abſtinence: but after-
wards apprehending it diſhonourable to be behold.
ing to the Jews for the invention of a Faſt, inſtitu-
ted the Ramazan, the time of which is governed
by the courſe of the Moon, and falls out commonly
ten days ſooner than in the preceding year, ſo that
this Faſt with time comes to run through all the
Months,& is more eaſie to the Turks when it happens
in the ſhort days of the Winter, rather than in the
Summer, when the days are long and hot, which be-
come
.
Chap. XXII. the Mahometan Law.
307.
come tedious to the ordinary fort of people, who
for neceſſicy are forced to labour, and yet for the
quenching thirſt dare not refreſh their mouths with
a drop of water.
Fourthly, of their Zacat.
Which is another neceſſary point to the conſticu-
tion of a Mahumetan, which is the beſtowing Alms
according to certain rules preſcribed by four prin-
cipal Doctors of their Law: the word Zacat figni-
fies as much as Encreaſe, becauſe the Alms procure
the bleſſing of God, and multiply the ſtore of the
Merciful. According to this command every man is
obliged to give one in a hundred of all their Eſtate to
the relief of the poor ; and tho this Precept is en-
joined as an ingredient to conſtitute a true Mahome-
tan, yet covetouſneſs and Policy ſo much prevail
with the Turks, that the Rich are both unwilling to
parc with ſo much of their Eſtate, and fearful to
evidence their Wealth by a true calculate according
to the Zacat ; ſo that the Poor are the beſt
obſervers of this injunction, the Rich conceiving it
ſuperfluous, and never intended by God to make
the performance of Religion a ſnare to their Eſtates.
Fifthly, of their Pigrimage to Mecha.
Which is enjoyned to every one who hath Riches
and Freedom from great Offices and Charges of Go-
vernment to perform it;being a Type or ſignification
of their paſſage out of this world into the next. The
number of thoſe who yearly undertake this Pilgri-
mage is uncertain, though moſt commonly are re-
giſtred from divers parts where the Mahomet an Re-
ligion is profeſſed, above Fifty Thouſand Souls ;
theſe Pilgrims depart about the latter end of May
from
308
The neceſary Points in Book II.
from Conſtantinople,& meet with thoſe from Anatolia;
Caramania, and others of that quarter of the World
at Damaſcus : thoſe from Perſia aſſemble at Babylın:
thoſe of the parts of Egypt at Grand Cairo, and all
unite upon a Mount not far diſtant from Mecha,
where they obſerve divers Ceremonies, as making
Corban or Sacrifice, which they do by killing Sheep,
and ſending pare thereof as Preſents to their Friends,
and diſtribution thereof amongſt the Poor. They
alſo here ſtrip themſelves of their Garments, and
being covered only with a Blanket, go in proceſſion
through the Mountain,in fignification that they muſt
now leave all their fins and affections of the VVorld
behind them. Here alſo they leave their Chriſtian
Slaves, that ſo they may not prophane the Holy
City with the Uncircumciſed.
The chief Commander over the Pilgrims ( for
amongſt ſo conſiderable a number of people, there
muſt be rule and Government ) is appointed by the
Grand Signior, and is called Sur-Emini, by whom
he ſends 500 Zecbins , an Alchoran Emboſſed with
Gold, carried on a Camel, and as much black Cloth
as ſerves for Hangings for the Moſchs at Mecha; and
this is yearly preſented from the Sultan to that place :
when the new Hanging is ſet up, that of the former
year is pulled down, and is by the Pilgrims torn in
pieces: Come getting more and ſome leſs, carry any
r ag of ic home, as a Relique and token of their
Pilgrimage, which ſerves them in place of the
Caabe, co which they turn their faces at the time of
their Prayers. The Camel which carried che Alche-
ran, ac his return home is decked with flowers and
other ornaments, and having performed this holy
Journey, is ever after exempted from all labour and
ſervice.
}
СНА Р.
309
CH A P. XXIV.
of the Bairam and Ceremonies. uſed at that
time by the chief Oficers to the Grand
Signior.
THA
HE Bairam is the Feaſt of the Turks, of which
there are two in the year; one immediately
following the Faſt of Ramazan, as our Eaſter doch
the Lent, which is called the great Bairam; the
other is the little Bairam, which happens about fe-
venty days after the former; at which time the
people for three days ceaſe from their labour : pre-
ſent one the other, rejoice and take greater liberty
than at other times ; which no queſtion but was
invented by Mahomet, for relaxation of the bodies
and minds of his Followers, as well as in imitation
of the Chriſtian Feafts.
The Bairam is then conceived to begin at the firſt
appearance of the new Moon after the Ramazan ;
which is ſometime deferred a days time, if the wea-
ther prove cloudy, that the Moon is not viſible;
if longer the Sky be obſcured, according to the
courſe of nature, it is preſumed that the Moon is
begun, and ſo their Feft begins allo; which is
publiſhed at Conftantinople by the diſcharge of the
great Guns at the point of the Seraglio upon the
Sea-ſhore, at which time the Lights or Lamps on
the Steeples of the Moſchs are excinguiſhed or omir-
ted to be liglited, and Drums and Trumpets are
ſounded in all publick places of the City, and
Courts of great perfons: fo that every one berakes
X
himſelt
310
of the Tirkiſh Fealts.
Book II.
ſelf to Mirth or Paftime as his own inclination or
convenience leads hini.
But thac which will be moſt curious to the obfer-
vation of the judicious Reader, is, the relation of
the Ceremonies uſed in the Seraglio at this Feaſt by
the ſeveral Officers of State to the Grand Signior,
and to one another; which are ſo formal, preciſe,
and conſtant to the leaſt motion of every Member
of the Body, as will clear the Turks from that opi.
nion which paſſes of them in the World, of being
rude, uncivil, and void of all Ceremony or Court-
fhip in their comportment and behaviour; which
according to the beſt information I could procure,
is for the moſt part in this manner.
The Antiport leiding to the Lodgings of the
Kipa Agali (or chief Eunuch who commands the
Pages) being adorned with rich Carpets, Cuſhions,
and other Fucniture after their faſhion, on the Vigil
or Eve before the Bairam, all the Prime Officers of
Stare belonging to the Empire then at Conſtantinople,
allemble themſelves at the Grand Signiors Seraglio
three or four hours before day, where as ſoon as
day breaks, the Grant Signior mounted on Horſe-
back, paſſes through the midſt of them, and goes
to the Moſchs of Santa Siphia, where having ſaid
his morning Prayer, he returns again to the Sera.
glio.
Being returned, be enters the Huſoda or Royal
Chamber, and ſetting himſelf in his Seat of Stare,
having the chief Eunuch of the Pages on his left
hand, the Sons of the Tartar Han ( which remain
for Hoſtages in the Tirkiſh Court ) upon ſigns made
to them, are the firſt who preſent themſelves be-
fore him to with him a happy Feſtival ; whom ( as
I have heard reported ) he walks three Paces to
meer, and they proftrating themſelves, ſay, Eiamiſ-
cherif, which is, May obeſe days be kappy'; and ariſing
kiss
Chap. XXIV. Of the Turkiſh Feafts.
311
kiſs his hand, and ſo retire The next who makes
his addreſs, is the Prime Viſier, who ſtanding on
the right hand of the Grand Signior in the front
of all the Beglerbegs, Paſhaws, and other great Offi-
cers, Complements the Grand Signior upon one
knee, and nearer approaching, kiſſes his hand, and
then ariſing cakes che ſtation of the Kapa Agaſi, or
Eunuch of the Pages. The next who follows in
this Ceremony is the Mufti, who on the left hand
fronts the Officers and principal Heads of the Law,
as the Kadelelcberes or Lords chief Juſtices of sina-
tolia and Greece, the Nakib Dſchref, principal Head
or Primate of the Kindred of Mahomet, the Mol
labs, Preachers called Seighs, and others. Then the
Mufii bowing his head to the ground, holding his
hands on his Girdle, kiſſes him on the left ſhoulder,
and che Grand Signior ſteps one pace forward to
meet him, and ro retires to his place, then all the
others in their ſeveral Orders take their turns to
paſs this Ceremony, who are treated according to
what the Prime Viſier informs the Grand Signior;
for ſome kiſs his Hand, others the hem of his Velt,
fome his Sleeve, others his Breaſt, thereafter as
their Quality and Au:hority is, which is ſo full of
variety and formal niceries, that there is a Book
wrote exprefly treating of all the prricularities of
this Cereniony. The laſt of all who is called to
perform his Complement, is the Janizar Agaſi, or
the
This part being thus far paſſed, the Grand Signi-
,
or enrers into a more rerired Chamber of the Sera:
glio, where the Arz Agalar, or the four principal
Pages are the firſt of the Court to do their obey.
fance as before: then follow the Eunuchs and other
Pages; In the mean time a Dinner is provided in
the Chamber of the Divin, where the Officers of
Scare having complied with cheir obligicion, cake
X2
a
:312
of the Turks Feafts. Book II.
1
a plentiful repaſt at the Grand Signiors charge ;
after which the Grand Signior makes a preſent to
each of the ſixteen principal Officers of Sable Veſts,
with which the Ceremony concludes.
Then is way made for theCoaches of the Soltanaes,
who having been Cloyſtered in the old Seraglio the
whole year before, are glad at the Feaſt of Bairam
to have occaſion to make their Viſits to the Grand
Signior in the firſt place, as being of his Kindred
and Relations, and then to the Queen or Queen-
Mother, and to the other Soltanaes and Ladies,
with whom they uſe variety of Ceremony according
to their Condition and Quality ; and there have li-
berty to remain for the ſpace of three days in Ban-
quering, and other divertiſements of Muſick and
Difcourſe.
It may well be obſerved from the premiſes, how
generally the World is miſtaken in the opinion is
conceived of the Courtſhip aſed amongſt the Turks,
commonly reputed by Travellers to be rude,coming
much ſhort of that quaintneſs, bowings, cringings,
and reverent poſtures uſed in Chriſtendom. It is
true the Turks deportment even in the moſt vile and
mechanick vulgar, though never ſo mean, is carried
wich a ſtrange kind of barbaricy and rudeneſs to.
wards the beſt of Chriſtians in thoſe parts; which
proceeds rather from a ſort of pride and deteſtati-
on taught them by theirReligion, than from any want
ot be.ng inſtructed in their duty of due reverence to
their superiours; for in their carriage one towards
ibe order, they obſerve the rules and niceries of
Complement with as much variety and exactneſs,
as is exerciſed in Rome, or the moſt civilized Courts
of Chriſtendom; and amongſt the chief Miniſters
there is much preciſeneſs and caution uſed not to
exceed the limits of that Ceremony which inferi-
ours owe the ſuperiours, left they ſhould diſpárage
their
Chap.XXIV. Of the Turkiſh Feaſts.
313
their own quality, or give occaſion to the World
to believe their diſorderly ſubmiſſion to be a part
of adulation. And therefore it is worthy the ſtudy
of Chriſtian Miniſters employed in Embaſlies in the
Ottoman Court, to be well informed in the rules and
manner of their carriage in the preſence of the
chief Miniſters of State; for uncovering the bead,
as in Chriſtendom, is amongſt them eſteemed rid:c!!.
lous and affrontive, and the manner of little bow-
ings and often inclinations of the body, taken as ac-
knowledgments of the great diſtance there is be-
tween the Maſters they repreſent; and therefore
a little Ceremony at the entrance, and the like ac
departure, with a ſteady and conſtant behaviour at
the time of the Treaty or Diſcourſe, is the beſt
rule for a Chriſtian Miniſter; which is interpreted
amongſt Turks as the effect of gravity and eſtima-
tion of themſelves; it being certain, that the con-
trary hach cauſed many Chriſtan Miniſters to fall
lower in the reputation of the Turks, than they had
deſerved for their wiſdom and dexterity in the ma-
nagement of the more ſubſtantial points of Affairs.
1
X 3
СНАР.
214
Book II.
Of the Turks Níorality
CHAP. XXV.
of the Prohibition of Swines Fleſh and
Wine,
t
1
HE five foregoing Principles already treated
of are (as we have faid before ) the ellential
points required towards the conſtitution of a true
Mahometan; other matters are proofs and trials of
their obedience; amongſt which none is more en-
joined than the prohibition of Swines fleſh and
Wine: which are called Haram, things abominable
and forbidden. The firſt in reality abhorred by
them, and as diſpleaſing as the Fleſh of a Man to
civilized People, or a Dogs thigh to ſuch as have
been uſed to Delicacies and wholſome Viands. Buc
Wine of late years, though forbidden by the Law,
hath gained a telter reputation; and though accur.
ſed by then, is yet accounted of ſo itrorga tempta-
taion, that the ſin is the more excuſable; and tho
the Alchoran poſitively inhibits the uſe thereof, and
the Expoſitors of the Law have ſo far removed it
from all poſſibility of becoming lawlul, that they
have determined that if Wire be ſpilt on the ground,
and in that place Graſs grows, and with that palture
a Sheep or an Ox is nouriſhed, thoſe Cartel become
Haram, and are as abominable as the Fleſh of
Swine.
But notwithſtanding the ſevere Prohibitions here-
of by their Religion, Wine is lo con moniy uſed,
that it is publickiy drank without cautions or fear of
giving ſcardal; ide great Men, trcalie-in.Office,
àre
1
Chap.XXV. and Temperance in Wine.
315
are more careful how the World diſcovers what de
light they take in that liquor, left the miſcarriages
of their office ſhould be attributed to the exceſs of
Wine'; or their knowledge of the uſe of that whichi
deprives them of their reaſon, render them iincapa-
ble of their Truſt and Dignity. For the Turks
account it impoſſible to drink Wine with modera-
tion, and are ignorant of the benefit of it for
Corcoction of crude humours and indigeſtions of the
ftomach; and wonder to ſee it by Engliſh, French,
or Italians tempered with Water ; for unleſs they
may drink it with full Bowls, and have ſufficient
thereof, to give them their Kaif, ( as shey call it)
that is to tranſport them into a diffolute mirch, or
the ridiculous actions of drunkenneſs, or to a furfeit
or a vomit, they eſteem it not worth the drinking,
and a provocation to the appetite and palate to
remain wich a deſire of demanding more.
But ſuch as would appear Religious amongſt
them, and are ſuperſtitious, moroſe, and waters of
Chriſtianis, abftain wholly from Wine, and are of
a Stoical pride, melancholy temper, and cenſorious
of the whole world. Theſe men who drink only
Water and Coffee, enter into Diſcourſes of State
matters, cenſure the Actions, and paſs Characters
on the Grandees and great Officers; Alfumta Stoi-
corum arrogantia, Sestaq; quæ turbidos, e negoticruin
appetentes faciat. Tac. lib. 14. And this was the rea-
ſon why the great Viſier Kuperli, put down the
Coffee houſes in Conftantinople, and yet priviledged
the Taverns; becaule the firſt were melancholy
places where Sedicions were vented, where reflecti-
ons were made on all occurrences of State, & diſcon-
tenrs publiſhed and aggravated; buc Wine raiſed
the ſpirits of men to a gay humour,and would never
operate thore effects to endanger his condition, as the
Councels which were contrived in the Allemblies of
thoc
X 4
3.16
Of the Turks Morality, &c. Book II:
thoſe who addicted themſelves to a more melan-
choly Liquor.
The drinking Wine in young Men is eſteemed
amongſt. the extravagancies of Youth, but in old
men is a crinie more undecent, and ſcandalous in a
higher degree. Bucwby Mabomet ſhould fo feverely:
forbid the uſe of VVine to his Diſciples,is recounted
in a Fable on this occaſion; That their Prophec
being once invited by a Friend to an entertainment
ac his houſe, chanced in his way thither to be de-
tained a while at a Nupcial Feaſt, where the Gueſts
raiſed with the chearful ſpirits of the VVine, were
merry, embracing, and in a kind teniper each to-
wards other; which pleaſing humour Mahomet.
attributing to the effect of the VVine, bleſſed it as
a ſacred thing, and ſo departed. But it happened
that in the evening returning again, and expecting
to ſee the love and careſſes he had before bleſſed,
to be augmented, he found the houſe to the contra-
ry, full of Brawls and noiſe, fightings, and all con-
fuſion; which he alſo having underſtood to be an.
ocher effect of the V Vine, changed his former Bleſ-
ſing into a Curſe, and for ever after made it Haram,
or an abomination to his Diſciples.
СНАР.
.
$
317
1
1
CH A P. XXVI.
Of their Morality, Good Works, and some
certain of their Laws worthy of obſerva-
tion.
N
Hough according to the preceding Diſcourſe,
the Character that may thence reſult from the
nacure and temperance of the Turks, doch not pro,
miſe any long Treatiſe concerning their deep Mo-
rality, Vertues, and elevated Graces: yet in the
minds of all Mankind, tho’never ſo barbarous, God
having wrought the Law of Nature, and made that
impreſſion of doing right to pur Neighbour, which
tends towards conſervation of the VVorld ; we may
well expect to find the ſame Principles in the Turks;
eſpecially their Victories and Spoils abroad, having
procured them converſation with other Nations,
and their VVars and Treaties with Chriſtians, ha-
ving refined their minds in a good part of that rude
temper'they brought with them out of Scythia, it
will not be ſtrange for us to find amongſt them,men
whom Education hath made civil, poliſhed in all
points of vertuous deportment, and made Heroes
of their Age; though I muſt confeſs I cannot ap-
plaud the generality of this people with ſo high
encomiums, as I have read in the Books of ſome
ingenious Travellers, and do believe without par-
tiality that they come ſhort of the good nature and
vertues are to be found in moft parts of Chriſtendom.
Howſoever, wherein they conceive a great part of
charity is, placed, and meritorious V Vorks, it will
not be unworthy nor unpleaſant to conſider.
And
1
318
Book II.
Of the Turks Morality
+
And in the firſt place, they eſteem it a good work
to build Houſes, though from thence they obtain a
Rent, becauſe it is a habitation for thoſe who have
no Lands or Eftates, to have them of their own.
But eſpecially ſuch as arePrinces and great Men, who
build Chans or Inns, which are receptacles for Tra-
vellers at night, are ranked in the firſt Order of
ſacred Benefactors, and are bleſſed and prayed for
by the weary Guetts, who have found repoſe and
refreſhment through their Munificence: and in theſe
Buildings the Turks are extraordinary Magnificent
in moſt parts of the Empire, having united to ma.
ny of them a ſtacely Moſch, Baths, and Shops for
Artiſans and Trades-men to ſupply all the neceflicies
of the Travellers; and ſome of them are ſo endow-
ed, that every night the Gueſts are entertained at
free coſt with a convenient Supper, be their num-
ber more or leſs according as the Chan is capable
to receive. The form of theſe Buildings is for the
moſt part according to the model of the higheſt and
ftatélieſt of our Halls, covered with Lead, though
not altogether ſo high Roofed; yet ſome I have ob-
ſerved for their breadth and length very Magnifi-
cent; yer by reaſon that they have been ſomewhat
lower, have only in that come ſhort of the pride of
the ſtatelieſt Fabricks: though in few of them are
Apartments for different Companies, yecevery one
is Tufficiently retired, having at a convenient diſtance
different Chimnies for all parties of Gueſts to dreſs
their Meat, and in the Winter for their Fire; the
greateſt incovenience to Men of watchful ſpirits ,
and uſed to quiet retirements, is the want of fleep,
which until I have been over tired with labour, and
accuſtomed thereto by divers days Journies,
hath been always a ſtranger to my eyes, by
redion of the moleſtation of various Companies,
funze cf which are always awake, ſome mending
ilicir
1
Chap:XXVI. and Good Works.
319
their Carts , others dreſing Meat, others upon
their departure, that in thoſe publick places never
want noiſe to diſturb thoſe who ſleep but of one
ear : Theſe ſtately Cbans or Inns, which with the
Moſcbs are the only durable and magnificent Buil-
dings of the Empire, are the Edifices of certain
great Men, who fearing to be deprived of their
Riches by a haſty death, ſhould they endeavour to
continue them to their Famliy, chuſe to perpecuate
their Names, and ſecure their conditions by theſe
publick Works.
Thoſe who would appear of a compaſſionate and
tender nature, hold i. a pious work to buy a. Bird
from a Cage to give him his liberty; and hold it
a merciful action to buy Bread and feed the Dogs,
of which there are a great number of diſeaſed
Curs in all ſtreets appropriate to no Maſter, but are
mangy and foul, and no ſmall cauſes of breeding
the Plague, ſo frequenc in all the Cities of the
Turks. And this care of Dogs is accounted fo cha-
ritable, that there are certain Laws made for the
protection and maintenance of them : and it is a
lighter offence to deny Bread to a poor Chriſtian
who is famiſhed in his Chains, than to the Dogs of
their Street, which are fit for nothing but to breed
Inſection; and ſome bind themſelves by a Vow to
give ſuch a quantity of bread a day co the Dogs of
luch a Screet, others bequeath it by Tellamenet
for they maintain their quarters from other wan-
dring Curs, and join together in a ſtrange manner
to prelerve certain limits free from others that are
not whelped and bred amongſt them.
The Camel is another fort of Leaſt to which the
Turks bear not only a love, bur a religious reverence;
accounting it a greater fin to over bunthen and tire
them with
too n uch labour, thian ele Horſe, becauſe
it is the Beaft moſt common to the toly parts of
Arabia,
320
Of the Zürks Morality, &c. Book II.
Arabin, and carries the Alchoran in Pilgrimage; fo
that I have obſerved thoſe who have the government
of the Camels, when they have given water to them
in a Baſon, to take off the foam or froth that comes
from the Mouth of the Beaſt, and with that, as if
it were ſome rare Ballome, with a ſingular devotion
to anoint their Beards, and thereat with a Religious
figh; groan out, Hadgi Baba, Hadgi Baba, which
is as much as, Oh Father Pilgrim ! O Father Pilgrim!
and thus having run through the moſt obſervable
points of the Turkiſh Religion it will be now time to
take a view of their Hoſt and Milicia, being that by
which their Empire is more ſupported, than either
by their
Policy in Civil Government, or Profeſſion
in Religion
4
THE
1
321
Τ Η Ε
THIRD BOOK,
Wherein is Treated of the
TURKISH MILITI A.
CHAP. I.
of the preſent ſtate of the Military Diſcipline
in general amongſt the Turks.
V
Hoever is acquainted with the
ſtate of the Turkiſh Empire, and
hach duly conſidered the pre-
miſes of this foregoing Trea-
tiſe, will eaſiiy judg that the
main Sinews of the Ottoman
Kingdom conſiſts in the force
of the Spabees, Fanizaries, and
the other Auxiliaries ; and
that this Government being wholly founded upon
Martial Diſcipline, and the Law of Arms, is
molt obliged to che Conſtitutions, and ſupported
on the Props related in this following Diicourſe:
for this people having neither entred into the Poffef-
fion
322
Of the Turkiſh Militia, and Book III.
ſion of this Empire,as into an uninhabited and deſard
Land, as Colonies of other Nations have done in-
co Countries new found or diſcovered; nor got ad.
mittarice precariouſly from the Gracian Princes for
the benefic of their Neighbourhood and Commerce;
but have opened their way to Poſſeſſion and Go.
vernment by meer force and power of the Sword;
whereby their Conſtirutions, Laws, Cuſtoms, and
Manners of living are wholly agreeable to the war.
like Diſcipline of a Camp, and to the quickneſs and
ready execution of Marcial Law. And if it be
true in Morality, as it is in Nature, that things are
conſerved by the ſame cauſe by which they are pro-
duced ; it will neceſſarily follow, that this Ortoman
Empire, which was begot by Arms, and had Mars its
only Father, will never be nouriſhed by ſoftneſs,
and the arts and blandiſhments of Peace.
But he that takes a view of the Ortoman Armies,
as deſcribed in various Hiftories, renowned for
their Chivalry and Diſcipline in the times of Sula
tan Selim, or Solyman the Magnificent, and deſigns
thence to extract a draught, or Copy for his pre-
ſent ſpeculation, will find himſelf much at a loſs in
framing crue conjectures of the puiſſance of the
Turks, or the Rules of their Government, by com-
pariſon of former times with this preſent age. For
that anc'ent ſublimity and comely Majelty in the
Empire is much abated; the Forces by Land de-
cayed, and the Maritime power by il ſucceſs and
unskilful and ſlothful Seamcn reduced to an inconſi-
derable condicion; the Countries are diſpeopled,
and the Royal Revenue abated; nothing remains
of those plenteous ſtores and proviſions of War,
nor thac Regiment and Diſcipline continued in
peice, none of that ancient obſervation of their
Laws and Religion, nor that love and reſpect to
the M.licia, which is now become degenerace, ſoft,
and
+
Chap. I. Diſcipline in War.
323
1
and effeminate; nor is the Ortoman Court fo prone to
remunerate the ſervices, and exalt the intereſt of the
Cavalry, or maintain the reputation of the Jani-
Zaries. In brief, there are no Reliques of ancient
Juſtice, or Generoſity of diſcreet Government, or
Obedience to it, of Courteſie or Concord, of Va.
lour or Councel, nor yer of Confidence, Friendſhip,
or generous Fidelity.
Eur though this Empire hath many of theſe di-
ſtempers, and begins to grow factious and yet floth-
ful, and deſirous to avoid the occaſions of War, as
all Goverments have teen which in their youth and
firſt beginnings were eager, a&tive, and provoked
through Poverty, in their riper years grown Rich,
and Luxurious with Plenty, have declined after-
wards as from the Meridian of their Greatneſs and
Power; yet the Turks maintain ſtill the extent of
their Dominions, and if they have loſt ground in
one place, like the Sea, they have recovered it in an-
other , if in Afin the Perſians have taken from them
Rivan, Schirvan, Tibris, Lyris, and Gbenge, it is but
a recovery of their own Dominions ; if they are
diſpoflefled in Ethiopia of Ader, and other parts of
Arabia Felix, they have recompenced themſelves in
Europe, by their footing in Candi; and in Hungary,
by the late Conqueſt of Neuhauſel
, and Novigrade;
and in Tranſilvania, by the additions of fanova and
Warndin.
But this Empire, as vaſt and large as it is, is yet
diſpeopled, the Villages abandoned,
and whole Pro.
vinces as pleaſant and fruitful as Tempe or Theſſaly,
uncultivate and curred into a Deſart, or Wilder-
neſs: all which deſolation and ruine proceeds from
the Tyranny and Rapine of the Beglerbegs and
Paſhaws; who either in their Journies to the poſſeſſi-
on of their Government, or return from thence,
expoſe the poor Inhabitants to violence and injury
of
324
Of the Turkiſh Militia, and Book III.
of their Attendants, as if they had entered the Con-
fines of an Enemy, or the Dominions of a Conquer
ed People.
In like manner the inſolence of the Horſe and
Foot is unſupportable, for in their marches from one
Country to another, Parties of 20 or 3.0 are 'per-
mitted to make excurſions into divers parts of their
own Dominions, where they not only live upon
free quarrer, but excort Mony and Cloaths from the
poor Vallals, taking their Children to fell for
Slaves, eſpecially the Bulgarians, and Servians, and
the people of Boſnia and Albania, which being igno.
ranc of the Turkiſh Tongue, are ſold for Rrifians,
Hungarians, or Moſcovites, ſo that rather than be
expoſed to ſo much miſery, and licenſe of the Sol-
diery, the poor people chooſe to abandon their
dwellings, and wander into other cities, or ſeek for
refuge in the Mountains, or Woods of the Coun-
try. In fine, though generally che Military Offices
are in che ſame form, and the Soldiery diſpoſed ac-
cording to the ancient Rule and Canon, yer licen-
tionſneſs and negligence have lo prevailed in the
Officers, as to introduce that corruption which ren-
ders chem wholly altered and eſtranged from their
firſt Diſcipline: For the Commanders upon every
light occaſion are contented to make Ocoracks or
Stipendiaries, ſuch as enjoy the pay and priviledges
of a Soldier, and yet are excuſed from the Wars;
which they eaſily purchaſe with a linall. Sum of
Money, for a ſcratch,or a fleſh wound gained in the
Wars; wholly againſt the Original Inſtitution, which
deſigned thac benefic only for maimed and diſabled
Soldiers; ſo that now there is ſo great a number of
Soldiery luſty and healthful, under the title of
Dead mens pay, as disfurniſhes the Grand Signiors
Treaſury, and weakens his Forces.
The Janizaries alſo marrying freely, and yet diſ-
penled
ii
325.
Cliapa I. and Diſcipline in War
diſpenſed with as to che abſence from their Duty
and Chambers, apply themſelves to Trades and
other Studies beſides the War, by which means ha-
ving Children and Dependencies, chey are forced by
other Arts chan their few Aſpers of daily pay, to
ſeek the proviſion and maintenance of a Family;
and their minds growing eſtranged from the War,
are ſollicitous with the care and anxiety for a Wife
and Children ; and in my time, have ſo abhorred
the thoughts of the War both in Candy and in Hun-
gary, that many have offered great Preſents to be
excuſed; and lo general liath been the diſlike of all
kind of Martial action for the reaſons before-
mentioned, that at firſt the very rumours and dif-
courſe of War, and afterwards the reality thereof,
cauſed fo general a diſcontent, as had, if nuc pru-
dently prevented and timely ſuppreiled, burſt into a
Mutiny of the Militia ; whoſe meer enquiry but into
the reaſons and grounds of the War, is little different
from a Sedition.
Another Corruption hath the Covetouſneſs of clie
Officers produced for ſmall Preſents and Donacives,
in owning many under the title and name of Spabecs
and Fanizaries, which have no name or place in che
Rolls, or Regiſters of che Soldiery; by which means
many Offenders, and outlawed perſons are defend-
ed by the Milicary Priviledges; and the ancient ho-
nour due to Arms is proſtituted for the maintenance
and protection of the raſcalicies and acum of the
World.
And this ſhall ſerve to have ſpoken in general of
the preſent ſtate of the Turkiſh Soldiery: we ſhall
now proceed to the particularicies of the force and
numbers of the Tierkiſh Militia,and from whence and
how they are raiſed.
3th
4
Y Y
СНАР.
326
Book III.
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
CH A P. II.
of the Turkiſh Militia.
IN
IN the twelfth Chapter of the firſt Book we made
an eſtimate of the Revenue and the Riches of all
the Beglerbegs and Paſhaws of the Empire, by which
might be collected the number of Soldiers which
theſe great men are able out of their own Families
to furniſh unto the Wars; it will be now time to
make a juſt computation in its due place, of the
Forces in particular, the numbers, the Countries
from whence they are raiſed, the ſeveral Military
Orders, and the true puiſſance of the Ottoman Em-
pire; which is indeed ſo incredibly great and nu-
merous, That with good reaſon they have formed
it into a Proverb, That no Grafs grows there where the
Tusrkifly Horſe bath once ſet his foot. This ſpeculati-
on is abſolutely neceſſary to a true deſcription of the
Regiment of a Country ; for the Martial Conſtitu-
tions are the beſt part of the Political Science, and
Civil Laws have no vigour unleſs chey receive their
Authority by the enforcement of the Sword : This
conſideration is alſo rieceſſary to the Art of a States-
man, that he ill ſtudies the Geography of his Erie-
mies Provinces, who knows not che utmoſt ſtrength
it contains by Land and Sea, and is ill prepared to
gain a perfect knowledge of the prudent Arts where-
with a Nation or people is conſerved in Peace,
who is ignorant of their Force, and Conſtitutions
appropriated to the time of War. Wherefore we
thall diſcourſe as ſuccinctly of this Subject as the mat-
ter will permit, and with the ſame certainty that
one
Chap. II.
and Diſcipline in War.
327
one of the principal Muſter-Maſters of the Turkiſl
,
Rolls, long practiſed and accurate in his Office,
hath decyphered, from whoſe Report it ſelf I pro-
feſs to derive my Authority in this following Rela,
tion.
The whole Turkiſh Militia then is of two forts;
one that receives maintenance from certain Lands or
Farms beſtowed on them by the Grand Signior;
others that receive their conſtant pay in ready Mo-
ny The great nerve or ſinew of the Turkiſh Em-
pire is that of the * firſt rank, which are of two *Called it
ſorts, viz. Zaims, which are like Barons in ſome
Turkiſh
Countries; and Timariors, who may be compared to Mal-Mule
the Decimani amongſt the Romans. Thoſe of the karele.
ſecond ſort,paid out of the Grand Signiors Treaſury,
are Spabces., Fanizaries, Armourers, * Gunnets, * Gebegi.
and Sea-Soldiers called Levens, who have no pay * Topzi.
for life, or are enrolled amongſt the Military Org
ders ; but only make an Agreement for Five or ſix
thouſand Alpers for their Voyage, which being en-
ded, they are disbanded.
Of the Zaims and Timariots.
The nature of theſe two, and their Inſtitution is
the ſame; the only difference is in their Commiſſions
or Patenits, or rather we may call them the Convey-
ances or Evidences for their Lands, which they have
from the Grand Signior: For the Rent of a Zaim is
from 2om of Aſpers to 99999, and no further; for
adding one Aſper more, it becomes the Eſtate of a
Sangiackbeck, called a Paſhaw,which is from 100000
Aſpers to 19m999; for adding one Aſper more, it
becomes the Revenue of a Beglerbeg.
The Timariots are of two forts; one called Tezke.
reliv, who liave their Evidences for their Land from
the Grand Signiors Court, whoſe Rent is from 5 or
6300 Afpers, to 19m999; for then with the additia
on of one Aſper they enter the number of Zaims:
The
Y a
328
Of the Turkiſh Militia; Book III.
The other fort is called Tezkeretis, who hath his
Patent or Writing from the Beglerbeg of the Coun-
try, whoſe Rent is from 2000 to 6000 Aſpers.
The Zaims in all Expeditions of War are obliged
to ſerve with their Tents, which are to be furniſhed
with Kitchins, Stables, and other neceſſary Apart-
ments agreeable to their State and Quality, and
for every soco Aſpers of Rent received from the
Grand Signior, they are to bring a Horſe-man into
the Field, which is called Gebelu; as for example,
one of thirty thouſand Aſpers is to come attended
with ſix, one of ninety thouſand with 1 8 Horſemen,
and ſo proportionably : every Zaim is entituled
Kulitchgee, or Sword-man; ſo that when the Turks
calculate the ſtrength or numbers that a Beglerbeg is
able to bring into the Field for the ſervice of his
Prince, they make a computation upon ſo many
Zainas and Timariots themſelves, which they call ſo
many Swords, not numbring the people with which
they conie accompanied.
The Timariots are obliged to ſerve with leſſer
Tents, and to be provided with 3 or 4. Baskets for
every man that atcends them; for their Office is, be-
ſides fighting, as alſo of the Zaims and Spabees, to
carry Earth and Stones for making Batteries and
Trenches, whilſt che fanizaries are in skirmiſh
with the Enemy. And for every three thouſand Af-
pars Rent the Timariots are refred at a Man and
Horſe, as the Zaim is for every five thouſand : And
both one and the other of theſe Soldiers little differ
from thoſe in England which hold their Lands in
Capite, or the ancient Tenure of Knights Ser-
vice.
Both Zaims and Timariots are diſpoſed into Re-
giments under command of Colonels, called Alai-
* In Tur- Begler, who march with Colours and the * Kettle-
kith Tabl. Drum: chele Colonels are again under the coni.
dlom.
mand
1
Chap. II.
329
and Diſcipline in War.
mand of the Paſhaw, or Sangiack-beg, and he un-
der the Beglerbeg ; which Forces being united into
one body, repair to the Rendezvous appointed by
the * General, who is elther the Grand Signior in * In Tur-
Perſon, or the Viſier Azom, or ſome other eminent kiſhSeras-
ker.
perſon.qualified with the Title of Vifier.
Theſe two Orders of Soldiery are not only ap-
propriared to Land-ſervice, but ſome alſo are de-
ſtined to the Sea, who are called Derin Kelcmisde,
and are under the command of the Captain Paſha
or Admiral: but the Zaims are moſt commonly dif-
penſed with as to the Sca-ſervice in their own per-
ſons, upon the payment of ſo much Money as they
are eſteemed at in the Signiors Book, out of which
Levends are raiſed, and enrolled in the Regiſters of
the Arſenal; but the Timariots can never be excuſed
from their perſonal duty and ſervice with their at-
tendance of Soldiery, according to the value of their
Lands.
Neither the one nor the other of theſe can be dif-
penſed with from their ſervice at Land; no excuſe
in time of the Grand Signiors Wars is lawful. or
pleadable : if fick, they are carried in Horle-Liiters
or Beds; if Infants, in Hampers or Baskets, and in
the very Cradles accuſtomed to the hardſhip, hazırd,
and Diſcipline of War. And thus much ſhall ferre
in brief to have ſpoken in explication of the Nature
of the Zaims and Timarints, which come under the
general denomination of Spabees, and compoſe the
beſt part of the Tirkiſh Armies ; we ſhall now pro-
ceed to declare, as far as can probably be compli-
ted, the number of theſe Horſe which fill up the
vaſt Hoſt that hath overſpread to large a proportion
of the World.
Y 3
C]H AP.
+
330
Book III.
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
CH A P. III.
A Computation of the numbers of the Forces ari-
fing from the Zaims and Timariots,
.
T
T were a work of too great labour conſidering
the little ſatisfaction and delight it would af-
ford the Reader, to proceed accurately in deſcri-
bing the juſt numbers of thoſe which follow theſe
Zaims and Timariots; it will be ſufficient to denote,
that the finalleſt number of a Zaim is four Men,
and is the greateſt of a Timariot, whoſe loweſt con-
dicion is obliged to maintain a ſingle Man, and the
higheſt of a Zain to ſerve with Nineteen; ſo that
whoſoever will ſurvey this Turkiſh Hoſt, muſt make
his Calculate a little more or leſs by conjecture and
judgement.
And this difficulty is the more augmented, when
I conſider the fraud is uſed by the Accomprauts, Re.
gillers, and Muſter: Maſters of the Grand Signiors
Enrollments, who are as well acquainted with the
arts and ſweetneſs of making falſe Muſters as they
are in the nioft ingenious places of Chriſtendom; and
perhaps Policy may afford a connivence to this
Fraud for the ſake of a ſuperiative face of their
Armięs;. which they love to expreſs by this uſual
fimilitude, Asker reml deria miſal, As innumerable
as the. Sands of the Sea-ſhore:" but in effect the
noile is greater than the reality, and he that will
ſum up their number, may find Arithmetick to make
the Account, which by the vaſt extent of Tents,
confuſion, of Baggage, train of Servants, and Atten-
dants
A
Chap. III.
and Diſcipline in War.
33
dants of the Camp, appears infinite in the popular
eſtimation. Beſides the Turkiſh Army admits of
great increaſe and decreaſe by the many interlopers,
as we may call them, which the Zaims for their own
honour introduce to fill up their numbers on a day
of Muſter, or Appearance; fouthat one would ad-
mire to ſee, in lo ſhort a cime fo apparent a decay
in the Tirrkiſh Cainp: which abuſe, the great, and
famous Viſier Mabomet Kiupruli with cruelty and ex-
traordinary ſeverity endeavoured to remedy upon
his expedition for recovery of Tenedos and Lemnos ;
and conqueſt of Janelia in Tranſilvania ; but it is
impoſſible for one man to know, and fee, and reme-
dy all diſorders, and is amongſt the Turks called
Aain pin a ſecret fraud, as difficult to be totally re-
medied as it is to be throughly diſcovered.
But that which makes the principal difference and
various change herein, is the death of Zaims and
Timariots; ſome of which holding an Eftare only
far life, and others dying without Heirs of their Bo-
dies, their Lands revert to the Crown: Which
Eſtates being improved by the induſtry of the Pot
ſeſſors, above the primary valuation in the Records,
and afterwards falling into the hands of the Prince,
are beſtowed again on others according to their
true eſtimatę, which is oftentimes double of the for-
mer. By which means, the number of the Grand
Note:
Signiors Soldiery is increaſed; and it is a point
very obſervable, that as other Princes loſe by the
fall, and death of their Subjects, the Grand Signior
is che only gainer ; for of the moſt shat are ſlain in
the day of Battel, the Eſtatęs accrue to him, indir
poſal again of which he obſerves chis Rule, to gra-
tifie many with that which was before the proper-
tion of a ſingle perſon:
But to come now to the expreſs and diſtinct ac.
çount of the Ziamets and Timariots in every part
and
0:1
Co-
Y 4
I
332
of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
Government of the Empire, ſhis Computation is
extracted out of the Imperial Rolls, and Regiſters
of the Grand Signior.
In the Government of Anatalia are reckoned as
follows; in the
the per-
fon, and
.: 24
IO
IO
615
331
121
Sangiacks
Ziamets Timariots
Zaims is
Kiotabia 39 918) So that computing ar
Sarhan
4!
674 the loweſt rate, Gebe-
Aidin
19. 572 | lues to every Zaim with
Zaimer Kaſtamoni
570 them and their followe.
the Land
Hudamendighịar 42 1005 crs, muſt make 1180
for mair-
Boli
14 551 Doubling the number
tenance of Menteſche 52 381 of Timariots at thelow-
the Zaim. Of Angura
257 eft rate makes 14880
Karahiſar
Tike ili
7 257
'In all
16060 .
Riangri
7
For maintenance of
Hamid
19. 585 which Army the Rents.
Sultan Ughi Z 390 in the Ottoman Sratures
Karel
7 242 are,
8. Alpers
Jenige hifar. 7
Aſpers 373 10700
imahes a
Dollar or Toral of ziamets are 295 and 7440 Timariots.
a Piece of
Eighc.
There was farther in paſt times allotted to the
attendance of this Army about 69comen for mend.
ing the Ways, bringing Proviſions, and ſervice of the
Artillery ; there was alſo an allowance for 1280
Sutlers, or Victuallers of the Camp, and for 128
Trumpeters and Drummers, which were Gypſies ;
but this was when Anatolia was a Frontier Country
to the Chriſtians, and was therefore better fortified
and accommodated; but ſince it is become one of
the innermoſt parts of the Empire, that Rent is
converted into the poffeflion of Zaims and Tima-
riots, ſo that there is a farther addition of 330
Ziamets and 1135 Timariots.
.
In
Chap. II.
333
and Diſcipline in War.
In the Government of Caramanin are reckoned,
II
12
Sangiacks7.Ziamets Timariots
Iconium 18 siet The Gebelues of the
Nighde
355 Zaims at the loweſt rate
Kaiſari
144! are
292
Feniſcheber 13: 244} Of Timariots at the
Akscheber 6 122 | fame accompt 4900
Kyrſcheber 4
430
Akserai
୨ 358) Which makes in all4892
The Rent according to
Which make 73 2165 the Ottoman Statute is,
Aſpers 1030175
roll
In the Government of Diarbekir are reckoned 120
Sangiacks, beſides thoſe of Kiurdiſtaw and Gurdia,
which are computed to make 1800 Men; but I find
only 9 denoted for the Ziamets and Timariots, viz.
I
HO
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Amed
1671 The Gebelues of the
Charpurt 70 163 Zaims at the loweſt rate
Ezani
IO 122 will make
424
Sipurek
Timariats Gebelues at
Nesbin
5 the ſame rate will make
Chafenghif 5
1080
Tehemeſcherek 2 7
Kuleb
3 24
1504
Sangiar
The Rent is not de.
fcribed of this country
Which make 106 540 in the Ottoman Statutes.
301
aw
21
1
I
+
In
334
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
Book III
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Damaſcus,
called in the Turkiſh Scham, are 7 Sangiacks,
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Damaſcus 87 337 The Gebelues of the
Jeruſalem 2 161.Zaims at the former rate
Aglum 4
61
512
Babura
9 39} The Gebelues of Tima-
Sifad
5*
123 riots
1746
Gaza
7
108
Nabolos 7 44
In all
2258
+ainan
Which make 128
873
48
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Liwas.
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Liwas
928) The Gebeluic's of the
Amalia 19 249 Zaims at the former rate
Teburum 16 310
432
Buzadick IS 731 $ The Timaricts 6058
Demurki
Gianike
7
In all
6490
Arebkir
153} The Rent for mainte-
nance hereof 1 3087327
Which make 808 3029
310
3.18
In
Chap. III.
335
and Diſcipline in War.
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Erzrum
are,
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Erzrum
55
22141
Karabizar-
The Gebelues of the
32 904
ſcharki S
Zaim at the former rare
Kiefi
8
229
488
Pafin
9 654, The Timariots 1026
Hanes Esber
3 435
Tortum
10
In all 11584
Mamervum
4
Melazkerd
272
Tekman
494
96
O
I
253)
1
122
5548
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Wañ are,
0
Sangiacks Ziamets Tiinariots
Wanz
48 147
Adilgewar 29
101
The Gebelues of the
Ergich
14 Zaims at the former
Senurighiul 32
203 rate make
740
Tehobanlu
36's The Timariots 1652
Gbibokiche
30 100
Derekgher 27 79 In all
2392
Ghiorluk
7
Faniiazi
4 25
2
61
185
825
In
336
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book TÀ.
IO
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Marafob
are,
Sangiacks Ziawets Timariots
Marafcb
118 The Gebelues of the
Malatia 8 270> Žaims at the former rate
Afab. 9.. 118 Smake
108
The Timariots 1027
27 512
1135
572
The Rent for maintenance,
Afpers 9420317
In the Government of Cyprus are,
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Itcbili
16 60 The Gebelues of the
Alaine
115 Zaims at the former rate
Cyprus
9 .308 Smake
100
Schis
The Timariots 2134
Tarſus 13
2294
40
1067
1560
not to ]
1
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Tripoli in
Syria are,
1
+
91 >make
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Tripoli I 2 87 The Gebelnes of the
Hams
15 169 Zaims at the former rate
Gebele
9
250
Selemie
4.
56
The Timariots 1140
Hamar 23
171-
1390
63 570
+
In
Chap. III. and Diſcipline in War.
337
T
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Rika
are,
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Rika 30
143
The Gebelues of the
Serug
9 291 (Zairs at the former rate
Biregek 15
246
Ane
9 123
Of the Timariots 1332
109 make
60
666
1572
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Trabezond
are no Sangiacks as is declared in the firſt Book; yet
within the Juriſdiction of the City its ſelf are 56
Ziamets, and 398 Timariots; foas the computation
of that place is of 920 Men.
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Aleppo
are,
1
Sangiącks Ziomets Timariots
Aleppo 73
2955
The Gebelues of the
Adana 11 191) Zaims at the former rate
Kelis
17
295 make
468
Azir
91' Of the Timariots 2088
Balis
7.
86
Mearre
7
86
2256
2
15 luvut
117
1044
n
r
338
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book IIf.
1237
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Tebilder
arc,
Sangiacks Ziamet: Timariots
Olti
3
Erdebamburek 9
86
Hagreek 2
23
Hartus
13 39
The Gcbelues of the
Ardnug 4
149
Zaims at the former rate
Puſenbaf II
make
Penbek. 8
424
54
Of Timariuts
Tarcbir
2
AS
Luri
9
101
Uſłucha
1742
7
Achankiulk
11
37
Achtala 6
6
Alin
4
Penbeck
14
Pertekrek
9
18
1318
I
14
89
1
106
659
12
In the Government of the Captain Pajbaw, or
Lord-Admiral, are,
Sanpiacks Ziamets Timariots
Negropont
1887
The Gebclues of the
Mytilene 4
8; Zaims at the former pro-
Kogia ile 25 187 portion make
500
Sifia
32 235
Of Timariots 2304
Karliili
119
Galipoli
14 32
2804
Rhodes
5 71
Betgai
5
For maintenance of
Mezeſtra
16
21) which the Rent (et down
in the Ottoman Statutes
124 1 152 is Aspers 1080poco
II
146
Elaun
In
Chap. III. and Diſcipline in War.
339
In the Government of the Beglerbeg of Rumeli,
otherwiſe Romania, are,
100
tria}
of Epyriis
وا کر
Sangiacks Ziamets Timariots
Sophia 337 17887
The Zaims with their
Kioftendill 48 1017 Gebelues at the former
Morea
242 proportion make 4300
Alexandria
The Timariots 10388
205
This the loweſt rate
Thirbala
26
525
Siliſtra 75 432
20088
Nigheboli 60
344
Ucbri
60
342
But the ordinary coin.
Aulona 68
489 | putation of the Zaims
Fania
62
345 and Timariots in this
Ilbaſan 18 138 place with their Gobea
Tchirmen 20 130 lues, is of about 30200
Solonica
36 262 fighting men, or there-
Wize
791 abouts; to which is ad.
Delunin
165 (ded the Soldiers of the
Uskiup
344 Beglerbeg, Sangiacbegs,
Kerklefa
18 and otherOfficers, which
Dukakin
53 commonly amount to
Widin
17
225 | 2500. The Militia main-
Alagebizar 27
509 tained with the Lands of
Serzerin
17 225] the Country may be
Waltearin
317.) computed at 32700, or
33000 men.
1075 8194
20
20
20
1
IO
IO
Beſides this Militia in Romania, there is another
ſort called Fureghian or Furukler, who have their
Eſtates in Fee from Father to Son, of which there
are accounted about 1294 Families: There is alſo
another fort in the Province of Dobridge, called
Ogiacks
340
of the Turkiſh Militia; Book III,
in
Ogiacks , of which there are about 4000 Houſes :
of the fame kind in the Province of Kizlige are
200 Houles: In Tibirmen 351. of Cingani, which are,
the ſame as amongſt us the Race of the Gypſies;
Wize 170: So that the whole ſum of Ogracks may
arrive to the number of 4321, or at the moſt to
5000. Theſe are obliged every year to draw out
of every thirty five perſons, called Eſchkingi or Vo-
luntiers, who are to join themſelves with the Tar-
tars for making Excurſions into Ruftia, Poland, or
other parts; and ſo yearly they interchangeably
take their courſe. The other 25 remaining are
called Jamak, and are not obliged perſonally to
ſerve when the Grand Signiors Wars call them to
employment; but then for every 5000 Aſpers Rent
they poſſeſs of the Grand Signiors Lands, they are
feſſed at one man, who are aſſigned to ſerve ont of
thoſe whoſe turn it was that year to have accompa-
nied the Tartars in their Robberies. The principal
Ofice of theſe is to attend the Artillery, Baggage,and
Proviſions, to mend the Ways and Bridges for par-
fage of the Army To the like ſervice are obliged
certain Families of Bulgarians, for carriage of Hay,
and cutting Graſs, according to the Seaſon of the
Year.
The number of the Zaims and Timariots in the
Governments of the Beglerbegs of Buda, Temſwar,
and Boſna, I find not particularly deſcribed in Otto-
man Books; but however' according to the beſt in-
formation, that Milicia on the Confines of the Em-
pire called Serhadly, amount to the number of
about 70000 fighting men, paid out of the Rents
of the Sangiacks of that Country. But though.che
Milicia of Budiz be not ſet down in the Regiſters of
more ancient date at Conſtantinople, becauſe it is as
içwerç a principality independent both for its Emi-
ne:cy, Revenue, and large exteat of Dominions ;
yec
1
SHARE
week
3
BRIS
3
WE
Sport
TER
.
KS
:
.
.
.
A Solack or on
or one of the Grand Signors Pootmen
.
&
wewe mblentinewwiiwi
- www.swedis
:
.
.
SHES
.
COM
A Faick or anto
another fort of Footmen
1
A
1
!
2
::
Chap. III
. and Diſcipline in War.
341
yet in that City it ſelf is ſtrict order obſerved, and
the Rolls of their force moſt exactly known and com-
puted; to which the Turks have a ſtrict eye, it be-
ing a frontier Gariſon of much importance, and che
Key of Hungary; the Militia of which, as I learned
from Officers of Nore, during my reſidence in chat
place, was according to this preciſe Account; Of
.
2200
1250
Fanizaries
I 2000
Spabees
1500
Žaims and Tiriariots
Azaps, which are the meaneſt fort of Sol-
diery
1 800
Belonging to the Caſtle of Buda
Feheges, or Armourers
1900
The Guard at the Gate called Cuchuc Cappe 500
Topgees, or Gunners
500
Martolnes, a ſort of Foot Soldiers
300
Soldiers belonging to the Powder-houſe 280
The Soldiery who are Servants to che Paſhaw 3000
In all 22180; to which adding the Militia of
Boſna, and other parts of Sclavonia, and all along
the Frontier Countries, which extend for above
800 Engliſh miles, the number may amount to no
leſs then 70000 fighting Men.But we here diſcourſe
only ofthe number of the Zaims and Timariots, which
whole fum amounts to, of Zaims 10948, and of
Timariots 72436, which makes in all 83380; buţ
this is calculated at the loweit rate, they may very
well be reckoned to be one third more, beſides other
Milicia's of Cairn, or other Orders of Soldiery to
be treated of in the following Chapters.
Theſe Partirions or Diviſions were firſt made by
Seyman che Magnificent, as the beſt Rule and Me-
thod for an orderly aiſpoſicion of his Militia, and as
che trongelt nerve ot' che 0:rom.in Force : but as
Z
wich
342
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III:
with time in the moſt exact compoſitions of Diſci-
pline, corruptions chrough covetouſneſs and ambi-
tion of Officers are introduc'd ; ſo alſo in the juſt
diſpoſal of cheſe Rents according to the ancient In-
ftitutions : for the Beglerbegs, Paſhaws, Treaſurers,
and other Officers, inſtead of beltowing this main-
tenance to the Soldiers, according to their merits of
Valour or long Service , reſerve it to prefer and
gratifie their servants and Pages, obliging them in
recompence thereof under various Services; fome
that live at Conſtantinople, or near the Sea, to defray
the Charges of all Boats and Veſſels which carry
their Houſhold Proviſions ; others that live in the
Inland Countries. agreeing with the Treaſurer of
the Soldiery, without regard to the true Heirs, or
any other conſideration, ſer to fale theſe Rents to
them who profer moſt; ſo that in time of Harveſt
the Paſhaw fends abroad his Officers to gather his
Profits from the poor Timariors, with that oppreſſi-
on and violence as cauſes diſturbances, differences
and Law-Suits amongft them, wlich being to be de-
cided by Judges partly intereſſed in the quarrel, the
Sentence is certainly determined on their ſide
who have moſt power and moſt Money.
The aforegoing account of Zaims and Timariots
is the moſt reaſonable one can be given : And be.
cauſe we have reckoned them at the loweſt rate,
making ſome allowance to the 83380, this Milicia
may amount to an hundred thouſand Men, which,as
I have heard, is the utmoſt number of this ſort of
oldiery
1
T
4
H
CHAP
and Diſcipline in War.
*343
CHA P. IV.
1
Of certain Cuſtoms and Laws obſerved amongſt
the Zaimets and Timariots.
A
1
Mongſt theſe Forces of Ziamets and Timariots,
are in time of War and Action mixed certain
Voluntiers or Adventurers call'd by the Turks Gionulli,
who maintain themſelvės upon their own expence in
hopes by ſome ſignal Actions of Valour to obtain the
ſucceſſion into a Zaims or Tirsariots Lands as places
are made void by the ſlanghter of the War. Theſe
Men are often very hardy and ready to attemptthe
molt deſperate Exploirs, moved by a deſire of the
Reward, and by the Perſwalion, that at worſt dy-,
ing in a War againſt Chriſtians, they become Mar-
tyrs for the Mabometan Faith. It is reporfed, that
in one day, upon the aſſaults given to Sorin war,or
the new Fort of Count Serini, one Timariots Farm
was beſtowed eight times; one being ſlain it was
conferred on another, and ſo on a chird, and ſo the
reſt; all which had the misfortune to fall, until it
reſted on the eighth, the others dying with the Title
only of Timariots.
The Zaims or Timariots being aged, or impotent,
have in their liſe-time power to reſign up the Righc.
of their Eſtates to cheir Sons, or other Relari-
It is not lawful for a Peaſant or Clown to mount
his Horſe, or gire bis Sword like a Spabee, until firſt
he hath had part of his Education in the Service or
Family of ſomc Paſhaw, or per!on of Quality ; un-
leſs
ons.
z z
344
Of the Turkiſh Militi.i, Book III.
leſs it be on the Confines of the Empire, where ha-
ving given evident teſtimonies of his Courage, he
may then become Competitor for the vacant Farms
of a Zaim or Timariot.
It is the Cuſtom of Romania, that a Zaim or Tima-
giot dying in the Wars, his Zaims Rents are divided
into as many Timariot Farms as lie hath Sons; but if a
Timarict hath no more than 3000 Aſpers Rent, ic
deſcends entirely to bis eldeſt Son; but if it be more,
it is proportionably divided amongſt the reſt of his
Children.
But if they die of a natural death at their own
homes, the Lands fall to the diſpoſal of the Begler-
beg of the Country, either to confer them on the
Heirs of the deceaſed, on any of his Servants, or
ſell them at the belt advantage.
Bucin Anatolia there are many Zaims and Timari-
ot's whoſe Eſtates are Hereditary to them and their
Heirs ; and are not obliged to ſerve in Perſon in the
War, but only to ſend their Gebeires ; or number
of Servants according to the value of their Eſtares;
of which duty if they fail in the cime of War, the
years Rent is confi cared to the Exchequer; and this
Eitate deſcends to the next of Kin, whether derived
from che Male or Female Line.
1
CH A P. V.
The State of the Militia in Grand Cairo, and
Egypt.
TE
HE guard and protection of the Kingdom of
Erypt is committed to the charge of twelve
Bigs, ſome of which are of the ancient Race of the
Niamalukes, confirm'd by Sulian Selin upon ihe ra-
king
Chiap. V. and Diſcipline ih War.
345
1
1
king of Cairo; theſe have the command of the whole
Militia in cheir hands, whereby they are grown
proud, powerful, and ready upon every diſcontent
to riſe in Rebellion; every one of thele maintains
500 fighting men, well appointed for War; and ex-
erciſed in Arms, which ſerve but as their Guard,
and for Servants of their Court; with which they
go attended in Journies, in their Huntings, and
publick Appearances; under the command of theſe
twelve Captains are 20000 Horſe , paid at the
charge of the Country, whoſe Office is by turns to
convey yearly che Pilgrims to Mecha,and the annual
Tribute of 600co Zechins to the Ottoman Court,
whether it be judged requiſite to ſend it either by
Land or Sea ; theſe are the ſtanding Militia of the
Country, out of which, unleſs upon the foregoing
occaſions, they are not obliged to other ſervice;
their principal duty being to prevent the invaſion
of the African Montaneers, who often make incur.
ſion from the barren Rocks, into the fac and fruic-
ful Soils of Egypt. Beſides this Milicia are compul.
ted 80cco Timaricts, out of which they yearly crani-
pore about 2500 or ;ooo men to the Wars of Camily;
but to more remote Countries, or the late Wars of
Hungary, I did not hear that this Soldiery hach ulu-
ally been called.
Theſe twelve Begs of Egypt are noble by blood,
enjoying an hereditary Eſtate deſcending from Fa-
ther to Son; which Richneſs joined with the com-
mand of a powerful Army, hach rendred them lo
formidable and infolent, chat oftentimes they take
upon them an authority to impriſon and depoſe the
Pajhaw from his Office, and ſpoil him of all the
Riches he hath collected in his three years Go
ment: by which means are always great jealouſies,
and enmities betweeen the Paſhaw and theſe Beghs ;
Diſfentions and Rebellions to that high degree, thac
many
23
346 'Of the Turkiſh Militia,
Book III.
100000
many times it hath been lịttle different from an ab-
fölute Revolt. Ibrahim Paſhaw was in the year 1664,
impriſoned by them, and obtained his liberty for
* About * 600 Purſes of Mony; after whoſe departure the
Brother of the ſaid Ibrabim, upon ſame certain pre-
Dollars at
Cairo.
tences on the Paſhaws ſcore,falling into their hands,
was impriſoned alſo, birt ſhortly after obtained his
releaſment by the Grand Signiors * Maſter of Horſe,
* Called
Embra
who was ſent exprefly to compoſe the diſorders of
borc.
Egypt; which were now proceeded to that degree,
as without ſome ſatisfactory atonement could not
be termed otherwiſe than a total defection ; and
therefore they reſigned up one called Sulficar Beita
juſtice, who * being brought to Adrianople, was im-
month of mediately in preſence of the Grand Signior put to
death. But the Turk hath always on occaſions of
cheſe diſturbances and infolences, diſſembled and
connived at the diſorders,perceiving the diſtemper of
that Kingdom to be ſuch as can with much difficul-
ty be redreſſed, fearing that were forcible remedies
applied, they would cauſe ſo violent a commotion
of humours, as would abſolutely rent it from the
body of the Empire.
Feb. 1654
.
1
The Auxiliary Forces to the forementioned Militia of
the Turks.
f
"Are the Tartars, Valachians,Moldavians, and Tran-
fitvanians, under the command of their reſpective
Princes. Who are obliged to ſerve in perſon when-
foerer called by the Sultans command. The Tartars,
I mean of Crim, are to furniſh One hundred thou-
fand men; the Tartar ban, or Prince, in Perſon co
lead them, when the Grand Signior himſelf appears
in clie Field ; but if the Army is conimanded by the
Viſier only, then the son of the Titar h.in is 10
ſerve, or having no llue,the diniy to the number of
harry
Cliap. VI.
and Diſcipline in War.
342.
1
Forty or fifty thouſand fighting men, is to be con-
ducted under the chief Miniſter. But the Princes
of Valachia, Moldavia, and Tranſilvania, are never
excuſed from perſonal attendance in the Camp, each
of, which reſpectively are to be attended with Six
or ſeven thouſand Men apiece. And though the
Prince of Tranſilvania called Apaſi, was in the laſt
War againſt the Emperor not called out of the Con-
fines of his own Country; it was with deſign that
he ſhould keep that ſtacion free from the irruption
of the Enemy, not that he was diſobliged from his
perſonal atcendance on the Viſiers Camp.
CH A P. VI.
Of the Spahees.
H
Itherto we have treated of the Turkiſh Horſe
that are maintained by Farms and Rents of
Lands: now it will be neceſſary to diſcourſe of thoſe
that receive their conſtant pay from the Grand Sig-
niors Treaſury ; and theſe are called Spahees, who
may not improperly be termed the Gentry of the
Ottaman Empire, becauſe they are commoly better
educated, courteous, and refined, than the other
fort of Turks, and are in number 12000. Of theſe
there are two Orders, one called Silachtari, who
carry yellow Colours; and the other Spabaoglari oř
tbe Servants of the Spabees, and have their Colours
red ; chefe Servants have now obtained the prece-
dency above their Maſters; for though the Silach-
tari are very ancient, and deduce their inſtitution
from Ali their firſt Founder, who was one of the
fon
Z 4
348
Book II
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
RSS
MAS
wa
wa
kica
SHWE
Slow
32.
강
​។
baba96!
od signod: LIA
isl 913
poon
balitas
1990
sila ngilab
moil
bluotta
pon
isbrigu
nois
omst
que
MESOS
BREIRO
ES
2054
1on1
ein
WA
.
2162
be
DER
ou
Job
.
या
..
:
...
Ποίου ΕΠΣ
antie etores
podmitle
120
pekee
Audio
.
:
3.
:
340
Chap. VI.
and Diſcipline in War.
F
four Companions of Mahomet ;- yet Sultan Mabimet
the Third, on a day of Bactel in Hungary, ſeeing
the Silahteri roured and puc to flight, with violent
paſſion and earneftneſs endeavoured to ſtop their.
courſe; and perceiving the Servants of theſe Spabees
to remain ltjü'in a body, incited them to revenge
the ſhameful cowardiſe of their Maſters, who im-
mediately encouraged with the words of the Sultan,
clapping up a red Flag, gave ſo bold an onſet on
the Enemy and with that ſucceſs as wholly recover-
ed the glory of the day: in remembrance of which
ſervice and notable exploit, the Sultan as diſpoſer
of all Honours and Orders, gave ever after the pre-
heminence to theſe Servants before their Maſters;
ſince which time this new inſtitution of Spahzoglary
hath always been continued.
Theſe Light horſe-men are armed with their
Scimetar and Lance, called by them Mizrak, and
fome carry in their hands a Gerit, which is a Wea.
pon about two foot long, headed with Iron, which
I conceive to be the ſame with the Pila amongſt the
Romans, which by long exerciſe and cuſtom chey
throw with a ſtrange dexterity and violence, and
ſometimes darting it before them in the full career
of their Horſe, without any ſtop recover it again
from the ground : they alſo wear a ſtraight
Sword named Caddare, with a broad Blade fixed
to the ſide of their Saddle, which, or the Scimetar,
they make uſe of when they arrive to handy.blows
with the Enemy; many of them are armed with
Bows and Arrows, and with Piſtols and Carbines;
but eſteem not much of Fire-Arms, baving an opi-
nion, that in the Field they make more roiſe than
execution; ſome of then wear Jacks of Mail and
Head-pieces painted with the colour of their Squa-
dron; in fight they begin their enfet with allahi Al-
lah, and make itirce attempts to break within the
Ranks
350
of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
Ranks of the Enemy, in which if they fail, chey,
then make their retreat.
Compari-
The Aſian Spabees are better mounted than com-
ſon of the
Spahees monly thoſe of Europe, though theſe being Borde-
of Aſia
rers on the Confines of the Chriſtians, having learn..
and Europe ed much of their Diſcipline is conſtant skirmiſhes.
and combats, are trained in the Art of War, and
become the more valiant and experienced Soldiers.
But the Aſiatick Spabees were formerly che more
rich, many particular Men of them bringing into
the Field chirty or forty men apiece, beſides their
Led-Horſes, Tents, and other accomodations pro-
portionable to their Retinue ; but there Cavaliers
ſeemed too great and proud to the Viſier, Kupriuli,
for the condition of common Troopers, and infect-
ed with the Epidemical Spirit of Faction and Muti-
ny, which raged at that time amongſt all the Gran-
dees of the Empire ; which cauſed him ro ſtrike off
their heads with as little remorſe as one would do
to the tops of Poppies, until he had abſolutely
made a deſtruction of them. Thole now which
remain are poor and inconſiderable, contented to
comrade ten or twelve in a company, for mainte-
nance of a poor Tent, and two or three Horſes and
a Mule for Baggage and Proviſions; theſe are more
fame, and ſubject to the Cudgel, and can cake a
beating patiently on the roles of the feer, which is
their puniſhment, as the Fanizaries is to receive the
blows on the Buttocks that fo this chaſtiſement
may neither incommode the ſeat of the Horſemen,
nor the marches of the foot) but if the crime be
great and capital, they are ſent for by Chiaules, or
Purſuivants to appear before the Viſier, by whom
being condemned and ſtrangled near the Walls of
the Grand Signiors Seraglio, their bodies are afrera
wards, about two or three hours in the night,thrown
into the sea, withouc other folemnicy than the
firing
Chap V.
and Diſcipline in War.
351
firing of one of thoſe great Guns next the Sea, which
are planted under the Walls of the Seraglio, which
ſerve for ſo many warning pieces for others Exam-
ple.
Their pay is divers, but in general it is from TheirPay.
twelve to one hundred Aſpers a day : thoſe who
proceed from the Seraglioes of Pera, Ibrahim, Paſhaw
and Adrianople, which are ſo many Nurſeries and
Schools as well of the principles of War,as Litera-
ture; or have been Çooks Mates (for the Cook of.
theſe Societies is a principal Officer of reſpect) or
Baltagees, that is, Hatchet-men, who cut Wood
for the Grand Signiors Seraglio, and are licenſed to
live abroad with the title of Spabee, have the low-
eft pay of twelve Aſpers a day; but thoſe who are
extracted from the leſs, or greater Chamber of the
Grand Signiors own Seraglio, called Seni ſerai, have
19 Aſpers pay ; and if they are favoured with the
title of an Office, they receive cwo or three Aſpers.
augmentation. But ſuch as are elected to the War
out of more eminent Chambers as the Landery,che
Turbant-Office, the Diſpenſatory, the * Treaſury, * Killer
the * Falconers Lodge and others (which we have Odafi
.
mentioned in the deſcription of the Seraglio ) have, * Hazna
Odaſi.
at firſt thirty Aſpers daily pay: an * encreaſe of
* Called
which is obtained fometimes by the Viſiers, or Ke- Taraki.
giſters favour unto two Aſpers more ; ſometimes
by ſervices in the War, by receiving two Aſpers
augmentation for the head ofevery Enemy he brings * This is
in
; two Alpers more for * intelligence of the death done, that
the Grand
of any Spahee, out of the pay of the deceaſed, as
Signior
ailo, at the Incoronation or Inſtalment of every mayror
Grand Signior , five Aſpers increaſe is given as a be leat-
donative general to the whole Army of Spoilers; soi by have
and thus many of them by art, induftry, ai dgn
ſucceſs, go augmenting lincil they an.se to an !11!:
dred Alpers, and here is their ncn plus ultra, un
ie
ra
to
wlio
ad.
Ciä
352
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III,
::
can riſe no higher. Tliey are paid quarterly from
three months to three months; which they may
omic to receive for nine months, but if twelve paſs,
they can only demand. the nine, the other quarter or
more is confiſcated to the publick Exchequer: Their
place of payment is now in the Hall of the Viſier,
which formerly was in the Houſes of the Pay.Ma-
fters, and Treaſurer, but changed by the Viſier
Kupriuli, on occaſion of the diſorders and abuſes.
of the Officers which cauſed Mutinies and Diſturban.
ces amongſt the Soldiery. For the rich Spahees li-
ving far diſtant, to excuſe themſelves from a long
journey to the City, agreed with the Pay-Maſters
that they for ſome certain part of their Income,
ſhould without farther trouble to themſelves, take
up their Dues, and make it over quarterly to their
Countries of abode; theſe men thus taſting, the be-
nefit of this trade, agreed with others for ſome little
gains to diſpatch them before the reſt, by which
means and the payment only on Wedneſdays and
Saturdays, thoſe Sabees that came from remote
parts, making ſo long attendance, had with their ex-
ceſſes in Conſtantinople ſpent as much as the principal
ſum they expected, of which growing ſenlible, at
firti they began to murmur, then to threaten the
Pay-Maiters, and at laſt proceeded to open Muciny,
by forcing the doors, breaking the Windows of the
Officers; with many other infolencies and diſorders,
until Kupriuli, to remedy theſe abuſes, ordered the
mony to be given oue in his preſence, and the Pay-
ment to be continued every day until the Pay was
ended.
The Sons of Spabees, preſenting themſelves be-
Spabees. fore the Viſier, may claim the priviledge of beiry
enrolled in the Grand Signiors Books, buc their Pay,
which is the loweſt rare we've Aſpers a day, is to
illue forth from their Fathers proportion, but then
clicy
*
Sons of
Chap. VI. and Diſcipline in War.
353
+
1
they are in the road of preferment, and are capable
by their ſervices and merits to make additions up-
on foundation of their own induſtry. Beſides the
foregoing ways by which the Spahees gain tlieir en.
creaſe of pay, I am given to underſtand that for-
Accidental
merly chey had another benefit, called Gulamiie, or
gains to
ſafe Conduct Money, which was one per cent. of all the Spaa
Monies to thoſe whom the Collectors of the Grand bees.
Signiors Revenue ſummoned to convey the Treaſure
for more ſecurity to the Capital City, beſides the
maintenance of theinſelves and Horſes in the Jour-
ney; but this as too chargeable a deduction from
the Imperial Revenue, was with time taken off, to
the great diſcontent of the Spabees in general.
The Grand Signior going in perſon to the Wars,
according to the ancient cuſtom of other Sultans be-
ſtows a largeſs on the Spabees, of Five thouſand
Aſpers a Man, which they call Sadack Akchiaſi, or a
donative for buying Bows and Arrows; as alſo to
the Janizaries, as we ſhall hereafter mention.
Thiş Army of Spabees is in the War a meer con: Their Dif
fuſed multitude without any Government, or diſtri- cipline.
bution into Troops or Regiments, but march in
heaps, fight without order, little account kept of
their preſence or abſence from che Camp; only at
the pay in the month of * November whoſcerer ap. * Called in
pears not, unleſs favoured by the Officers, hath his Turkiſh
name raced from the Grand Signiors Regiſter. Kafem
Their duty in the War is to ſtand Centinel with Ulefaft.
a Fanizary at the end of every Cord at the Grand
Signiors Pavilion, as alſo at the Viſiers, armed with
his Cimetar, Bows, Arrows, and Lance, mounted on
Horſe-back; as the Janizary on foot with his Sword
and Musket;and alſo the charge of the Treaſure for
payment of the Milicia, is committed in the field
to their cuſtody.
This Order of Soldiers was in ancient times in
great
1
.
1
354
Of the Turkiſh Militid, Book III.
nour,
-
How they great eſteem and honour in all parts of the Empire,
have loſt by reaſon of their accompliſhments in Learning, re-
their ho.
fined Education in the Imperial Court their nearneſs
to Preferments, and acquaintance and intereſt wich
the Grandees of the Empire: The place of the
Selibtari in their marches to the War, was to flank
the Grand Signior on the left hand, and the Spahi
Oglani on the right, and were always the ultimate
reſerve of the Battel, as the Life-guard to the Sul-
tan: But like men not knowing how to comport
themſelves in proſperity, growing mutinous and
ambitious to have a hand in the Government, be
came Confederates with the Fanizaries in conſpiracy
againſt the life of their crue Sovereign Sultan of
man; to which Treaſon adding other Infolencies,
they juſtly were deprived of the favour of Sultan
Morat, and Sultan Ibrahim; the terrors alſo of cheir
late Sedition remaining freſhly ſtill impreſſed in the
memory of this preſent Emperor Sultan Mahomet,
when they complotted againſt his own and his Mo-
thers life, is the cauſe they have gone ſtill declining
from the degree of their priſtine honour and eſteem;
for the Prince as he is the Fountain of Honor, rois his
countenance and favour the ſpirit and life which
gives a luſter and ſparkling to thoſe Titles and
Riches he hacl conferred; other Seditions haſtned
the ruine of their reputation, and in the year 1657.
when the Viſier Mahomet Kapriuli,on occaſion of his
Expedition againſt Fanova, ſummoned the Aſian
Spabees to the Rendezvous in Hungary, who inſtead
of yielding obedience to the command of their Ge-
neral, elected a new Caprain, a Spabee of their
own rank, called Haſſan Aja, preferred to be Paſhaw
of Aleppo: whoſe name at that time, I remember,
upon the hopes of the diſſentions he might creare
amongſt the Turks, was greatly famed and celebra-
ted over all Chriſtendom. Theſe Combuſtions in
Alis
Chap. VI. and Diſcipline in War.
355,
Afia headed by the chief Enemy to the Viſier, cau-
fed Kupriuli to leave many of his deſigns againſt
Tranſilvania uneffected, and to clap up a Peace on
reaſonable and moderate terms of bonour, that ſo
he might hinder the progreſs of a dangerous. evil
which now threatned and approached the Capital
City ; for by this time Haſan Paſhaw being arrived
near the Walls of Scutara, began to treat by way of
Petition to the Grand Signior , and repreſent chac
out of his zeal to the good of his Majeſty and his
Empire, he had undertaken a long march to inform
him of the corruption of his Miniſters, and the mil-
carriages of Government ; his tender years as yet
not having ripened his judgment to penetrate theſe
evils, which with time bis underſtanding would dif
cover to be too inveterate and incurable. All the op-
preſſions and aggrievances of the Soldiery he ſeemed
to object to the cruelty and oppreſſion of Kupriuli,and
in appearance, had nothing but thoughts of the ho-
nour and ſafety of the Grand Signiors perſon; and
doubtleſs this man was unfit to manage ſuch a deſign;
for he entertained ſcruples of Conſcience, and a re-
morſe and tenderneſs in ſpilling Mahometan Blood,
conſiderations which are incompatible with the con-
dition of a Rebel ; for who hach the impiecy to draw
his Sword againſt his Prince, muft ftop at no bars
either of Divine or humane right to maintain it. This
gave advantage to Kupriuli to effect his deſign upon
his Enemy ; for in the interim of this Treaty, Mor.
taza Paſhaw of Babylon, was commanded to poſſeſs
the City of Aleppo, and Haſſan, after many fair mer-
fages and promiſes from the Grand Signior and
the Viſier, was perſwaded to return again to Aleppo,
to capitulate with Mortaza concerning thoſe points
and aggrievances he fought to have redreſſed it be.
ing alledged to him, that Mortaza had received in-
ftructions to treat, and a Plenipotentiary power to
grans
356
of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
grant and firm as far as ſhould be reaſonable and
honourable for the Grand Sigrior to condeſcend.
Hallan with this eaſieanſwer recurved toward Aleppo;
near which place he credulouſly committed himſelf
into the hands of Morraza, who no ſooner:had him
within his 'Tents, but he concluded all controverſies
and capiculations by the deciſion of his head from
his body: The whole Army of Spahces immediately,
with the fall of their General, was ſcattered, and
divided themſelves; but about three hundred of them
being apprehended by Murtaza, were ſent to Con-
ftantinople, wliere, in the preſence of the Grand
Signior within the Walls of the Seraglio at Scut-
tari they were all executed; ſince which their
pride hath ever gone declining, and their name
become ſo odious avongit the people, that upon
the very nominating a Spabee, the vulgar were
ready to run upon them with ſtones, or other
Weapons that came next (•) hand; ſo that now the
Spahees are much eclipſed in their ancient fame and
honour.
There are beſides theſe two foregoing forts of
Spabecs, other four, the firſt called Sag Ulefigi, that
is appointed to march on the right hand of the
Spahaoglani, and carry whice and red Colours. The
ſecond is Sol Ulefigi; whoſe place is on the left hand
of the Selahtari, which carry white and yellow Co;
lours. The third Segureba, that is Soldiers of
Fortune that are co marca on the right hand of the
Sng Ulefigi, and carry green Colours. The fourth
is Sol Gureba, whole place is to march on the left
land of the Ulefigi, and carry white Banners : buc
theſe four forts of Spabees are raiſed and lifted ac-
cording to necelli'y and occaſions of War, and are
obligeit to all ſervices and duties; their pay is from
12 Alpers to 20 a day, and are capable according
co jheir marits, of being promoted to one of the
fuperior
A
I
Chap. VII. and Diſcipline in War.
3:57
ſuperiour Orders. There is alſo another fort of
more elevated Spahees called Mutafaraca, who iſſue
out from the Seraglio with more favour than the or-
dinary ſort of Spahces, and are four or five hundred
in number, their pay is forcy Aſpers a day, and have
always the obligation or duty on them to ſerve and
attend the Grand Signior when he goes in progreſs
for pleaſure from one Village to another.
And thus much ſhall ſerve to have declared in
brief concerning the inſtitution and diſcipline of
the Spabees, as alſo of all the Militia of the Turkiſh
Horſe; we ſhall now proceed to declare ſomeching
of their Infantry.
1
CH A P. VII.
Of the Janizaries.
T
HE next main ſinew of the Oitoman Poweris
the Order of Fanizaries, which is as much as to
fay, the new Militia, and yet their Antiquity may
be deduced from Ottoman the firſt King of the Turks;
but becauſe they received honours and priviledges
from Amarath their third King, our Turkiſh Hiſtory Their be
accounts that to be the time of the firſt original: it ginning,
is certain chac in his time they were modelized, and
certain Laws preſcribed both for their education and
maintenance; when by the counſel of Catradin,
otherwiſe called Kara Ruſthenes, Amurath's Prime
Vifier, it was ordained that for the augmentation of
this Milicia , every fifth Captive taken from the
Chriſtians, above the age of fifteen years, ſhould be
the dues of the Sultan, who at firſt were to be diſtri,
A a
buted
358
Book II.
of the Turkiſh Militia,
影響​總​經驗​等等​。
2
:
.
A Janizang
.
Chap. III.
359.
and Diſcipline in War.
buted amongſt the Turkiſh Husbandmen in Aſia, to
learn and be in tructed in the Turkiſh Language and
Religion.
Their riumber at firſt was not accounted above ſix Their
or ſeven thouſand, now with time they are encreaſed number.
to the number of twenty thouſand effective men:
but were there a liſt taken of all thoſe who aſſume
this title of Funizary, and enjoy their Priviledges,
though not their Pay, there would be found above
100000 ; fix or ſeven go under the name of one
Fanizery, for gaining by this means a priviledg of
being free from all duties and Taxes, they beſtow
a certain ſum of Money or annual Preſents on the
Officers, in couſideration of which they are owned
and countenanced as Fanizaries. Their Habit is as Their Has
the Picture repreſents, wearing always the Beard of
bic.
the Chin and under Lip Chaven,which ſome ſay they
learned from the Italians ; but certain it is, that this
cuftom is more ancient, than ſince the time of their
Neighbourhood unto Italy: this manner of their
ſliaving being generally uſed as a token of their
ſubjection, and ſo all the pages and Officers in the
Seraglio of great Men, Orders of Gardeners, Balta-
gesor Hatchet-men, and others, are diſtinguiſhed by
this mark to be in ſervice, and obliged to the atten-
dance of a Maſter: But when they are either licen.
fed from the War, or promoted to Office, or freed
to their own diſpoſal, they immediately ſuffer their
Beards to grow as a ſign of their liberty and gravi.
ty.
In former times chis Militia confifted only of the The Jania
Sons of Chriſtians, educated in the Mahomet an aries of
Rights; but of late cbát Politick cuſtom hath been whom
diſured, the reaſon of which ſome attribute to the
compoſed.
abundance of people the Turks have of their own to
fupply all their occafions: buclam induced rather to
another opinion, having not obſerved the multitude
Аа 2
which
I
1
360
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book tlf.
1
ces,
which Hiſtories and Travellers tell us, that the Turks
ſwarm with; and rather aſign the neglect of this
practice ſo prejudicial to Chriſtian Intereſt in theſe
parts, to the corruption of the Officers, and care-
Ieſneſs in their Diſciplive.
The Novi And though this election of Janizaries out of the
eldeſt and luftieft Sons of Chriſtians that inhabic
Europe (for Apa was exempted) is now diſuſed;
yet ſuch as enter into this Order, whoſoever they
are (unleſs the neceſſity of the preſent ſtate of the
War be over-urgent) are obliged to perform their
Novitiate like Tyrones Romani, before they can be en-
rolled in the Regiſter of Fanizaries, and are called
Agimeglans. The chief Officers of theſe are called
Stambol Agafi, in whoſe care and charge it is to
enure theſe men to all labours, pains, and fortifica-
tions, as to cut wood, carry burdens, endure heats,
colds, and other ſufferings, which may render them
obedient, temperate, vigilant,and patient of all the
inconveniences and miſeries of War.
Their
The quarters many of theſe have in the Garden-
Quarters. Lodges of the Grand Signiors Seraglio's ( whereof
there are many in and about Conſtantinople) to ma-
nure and dig the ground, learn the Art of Plantati-
ons, and Husbandry, and practiſe, as occaſion re.
quires) meaner Offices of labour and ſervitude :
atbers of them are placed in the three Seraglio's(we
have beforementioned in the Chapter of Spabees )
viz. of Pera, Ibrahim Paſhaw, and Adrianople, where
their principal are is the myſtery of Plantation and
delicious diſpoſal of Gardens into the variety of
Knots, Walks, Groves, and Fountains; and though
there are many of this Profeſſion who have no other
thoughts to employ their minds, few of them are
acquainted with any part of polite Husbandry, or
know more than the ſeaſon to plant their Harti-
choaks or Colworts; as to the rules and fymmetry
of
Chap. VII. and Diſcipline in War.
361
of ſetting Trees, ordering the Labyrinths of Knots,
making pleaſing Walks, Fountains, and Groves ; it
is ſtrange a people that delight ſo much in Flowers,
in Fields, and Arbors, and have themſeves or An-
ceſtors ruined many of the delightful Paradiſes of
Chriſtians, ſhould be ſo wholly ignorant and dull in
the contrivance of what they love, as not to be able
to borrow one example or model, which amongſt
all the Grand Signiors Gardens in Conſtantinople may
deſerve a better name than of a Wilderneſs.
Others of theſe Agiamoglans are made Baltages or
Hatchet-men to cut 'out wood for the Seräglio;
others are made Cooks and Officers in the Kitchin,
ſuch, I mean, as can already ſpeak the Turkiſh Lan-
guage, for thoſe that are ignorant in that ſpeech,or
in the Mahometan Religion, are diſpoſed into remo.
ter parts of Anatolia, where the 'Fanizariés hüvė Por-
feſſions and Authority; as to Ciotabia, wlfere the*
* Called
Lieutenant General of the Fanižaries hath a Réve. Kiabaia.
nue; to Karahizar and Angura, where the Stambol Begh.
Agaſi hath principal power; to Menteſche, Sultan
Ughi, and Karofi
, where the Turnagibatch and Fait-
batcbi, who are chief Officers of the Janiznries,
have Rents and Profits belonging to their Offices,
and here they are employed in ploughing and low-
ing the Ground, or other laborious exerciſes, until
ſuch time as ſupplies for the Wars give them occaſi-
on to draw out theſe men from their ſeveral ſtations; The man-
and then being called to the Chambers of Janiza- ner in ma-
ries, they orderly march one after the other ac- king fanje
zaries.
cording to their ſeniority, one holding the end of
his fellows Garment , appear before the Muſter-
Maſter, who having enrolled their names in the
Grand Signiors Regiſter , they run as faſt as they
can by their Odaba che or Maſter of their Chamber,
who gives every one as he paſſes à blow under the
Ear, to fignifiç their ſubjection to him : and this
is
+
A a 3
362
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
Book III
is the Ceremony obſerved in creating Faniza.
ries.
TheirPay. At their firſt Enrolment ſome have but one Afper
a day, others four and five, unto ſeven and a half;
and ſo with time and favour of their Officers, en
creaſe to twelve Aſpers a day, which is the higheſt
pay of any Fanizary, and can have no other ad-
vance, unleſs good fortune promote them to the
degree of a Kiabaia Begh, wbich is asmnch as Lieu-
tenant-General of the Janizaries, or any other
eminent Office.
Beſides this Pay, they have their daily Proviſion
Their Dier and Dier from the bounty of the Grand Signior, and
& Cloath- their Table ordered at conſtant hours, where they
îng.
find their Rice, fifty drams of Fleſh, and one hun-
dred of Bread their ordinary Commons, and eat
in their reſpective Refectories like Monks in
Convents,, or Scholars in their Colledges; they
receive alſo one Soldiers Coar yearly, of Cloth
made at Salonica of a coarſe thread, buț warm and
convenient, which in every Month of Ramazan iş
diſtributed to each Chamber; fo that their Bellies
are full, and backşase warm, and in all points are
better provided than the tattered Infantry which are
to be ſeen in moſt parts of Cbriſtendom. And thus
this people being pampered without caręs of feek:
ing cheir Bread, grow often queruloys and apt to
take the fire of Sedition with every ſpark of dif-
content in their Officers; the beginnings of which
they commonly make known at their Aſſemblies of
the publick Divan, whither four or five hundred of
them are obliged four times a week, that is Satur-
day, Sunday, Monday,and Tueſday, to accompany
the Fanizar Aga, or their General; at that place
they have their Commons from the Grand Signiors
Kitchin: which when they have any ſubject of dif-
content they evidence by flighting, kicking down
their
1
Chap. VII.
and Diſcipline in Wañ 363
their Plates of Rice, and ſhewing better ftomachs to
be revenged, than to their Entertainment; which
Mutinies the Grand Signior and principal Miniſters
having found oftentimes fatal,endeavour by fair pro.
Mutiniesi
miſes and ſatisfactory compliance with their deſires
to pacifie in their firſt motion.
The General of this Milicia is called Fanizar
Agafi,and is always elected from the Royal Cham- * Hazoda.
ber of the Seraglio ; becauſe it being an Office of
The Jania
great charge, it is thought neceſſary to be intruft-
ed to one whoſe Education and Preferment hath
Zar Aga.
made a Creature of the Court; which Policy liath
been the ſuppreſſion of divers Mutinies amongſt the
Janizaries, the diſcovery of their Combination, and
an engagement to a ſtronger dependancy on the fa-
vour of the Seraglio. When this General either
dies by a natural death, or the Sword of the Grand
Signiors Juſtice or Authority, his Riches, like that
of other Paſhaws, is not confiſcated to the Sultans
Exchequer, but the Inheritance accrues to the pub-
lick Treaſury of the Janizaries ; which how dan. The pub
gerous ic is to a State to have a Milicia endowed lick frea-
with Revenues appropriated to their Officers (as fury of
already we have declared they poſſeſs in ſome parts the Jani-
of Anatolia) and a Bank of Wealth united to the
zaries
maintenance of a licentious Sword, the Ottoman
Princes have by fad effects rather felt, than able by
vertue of their abſolute Power to remedy.
The ſecond chief Officer is the Kirbaia Begh, Officers.
Lieutenant General.
The third is Seghban baſchi, the Overſeer of the
Carriage of the Soldiers Baggage.
The fourth is the Turnagi Baſlee, or Guardian of
the Grand Signiors Cranes.
The fifth is the Samfongi Baſhee, chief Maſter of
the Grand Signiors Maſtives.
А а4
The
-364
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book IIL
SEASON
ESTO
SERE
34.0
.
AST
an
:
10
WE
apost
WS
EUR
Die ang
w
WE
WER
BAT
MASI
SHOWS
BiG.AZ
GM
NOWE
Une
BE
M.
Buy HACE
re
WW
WW
Www
Wom
ES
ES
WHEREFTER
BEST
how the
.
We we
the were
2.
WWW.
PAS
Tanyzar Agasi or Generall of the Ganizories
..
Chap. VII. and Diſcipline in War.
365
The ſixth is the Zagargi Baſhee, Maſter of the
Spanșels.
The ſeventh is the Solack Baſhee, Captain of the
Archers, or of ſuch of the Fanizaries who go armed
with Bow and Arrows.
The Eighth is Subaſhi and Alasbafhi, who are
chief of the Serjeants and Bailiffs, and attend always
at the Grand Signiors Stirrop when at any time
on folemn occaſions be thews himſelf to the
people.
1
F
The ninth is the Peikbaſhi, or Commander of that
fort of Pages which are called Peiks, who wear
Caps of beaten Gold, of which there are 60 in
number, who march at Solemnities together with
the Solacks near the perſon of the Grand Signior.
The tenth is Mezurga, or the head Baily of the
Fanizaries.
Theſe eight laſt ariſe from the order of the Fani.
Zaries, and have their ſeveral Commands in the
Army, tho the Grand Signior, to augment their
Power and Honour the more, beſtows on them Ti-
tles and Wealth in other Offices.
The Fanizaries Chambers (of which there are The Fanje
no others but in Conſtantinople) are in number 162, zaries
of which 80 are of ancient Foundation, and are cal. Chambers.
led Eskai Odalar: and 82 called Feni Odalar, or the
new Chambers; over moſt of which is a Tchorbagi
or Captain. In theſe Chambers thoſe that are not
married enjoy their Lodgings and Habitation; and
twice a day find their Repaſt, as we have before-
mentioned : And thus inſtead of Monaſteries of
Friers, the Turk maintains Convents and Societies
of Soldiers, who are trained up with all modeſty
and ſeverity of Diſciplinç
!
The
366
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
The principal Officers of theſe. Chambers are,
Officers of Firſt, the Odabaſhee, or Maſter of the Chamber,
the Cham- who in the Wars ſerve as Lieurenants of the Com-
bers.
pany:
Second is Wekilbarg, or Expenditor for mainte.
nance of the Chamber.
The third is Bairackter, or Enſign-bearer.
Fourth is Afligee, or the Cook of the Cham-
ber.
Fifth is Karakullukgee, or the under-Cook.
Sixth is the Saka, or the Water carrier,
The Cook is not only an Officer to dreſs the
Dier and Proviſion of the Janizaries, but is alſo a
Monitor or Obſerver of their good behaviour ; ſo
chat when any one of them commits a Crime, the
Cook is the Officer that executes the puniſhment.
The under Cook alſo ſerves for an Apparitor, and
is he who ſummons the married Janizaries at their
ſeveral Dwellings in Conſtantinople, when their Offi-
cers command their attendance.
Fmnižaries
The greateſt part of the Fanizaries confifts of
married. Bathchellors or ſingle Men; for though Marriage
cannot be denied to any of them, yet it is chat
which deterniines their Preferments, and renders
their Seniority uncapable of claiming a right to
Offices,or Military Advancement; for being incum-
bred with Wife, and other Dependencies, they are
judged in a condition not capable to attend the Dif-
cipline of the War, or ſervice of the Grand Signior;
and therefore as to other duty in the times of
Peace, beſides their appearance every Friday in their
Chambers,and preſence of their Officers, they whol-
ly are diſpenſed with.
In the Wars this Militia is conſider'd as the moſt
valiant and beſt diſciplined Soldiery of the Turkiſh
Camp, and cherefore are either kept as a Reſerve,
or
Chap. VII.
367.
and Diſcipline in War.
or march in the main Body of the Arniy. In times
of Peace their Quarters are many times changed to
keep them in employment, from one Caſtle or Ga-
riſon to another, as to Buda, Kaniſia, Temeſwar,
to Rhodes, Canea, and other parts: ſome of them
are appointed to keep Courts of Guard at all Gates
and Avenues of Conſtantinople, to prevent the Info-
lencies and Injuries cheir Companions are apt to of-
fer to Chriſtians, Jews, and others in the Streets,
who at ſometimes, being heated with Wine , have
in open Market forced Women whilſt their Com-
rades have with their * Daggers drawn ſtood over + Called
them to defend them from the people ; to prevent Haniarres.
which diſorders, the Fanizar Agafi accuſtoms to
ride the Streets attended with about 40 Mumigies,
or Bailiffs of the Fanizories, where meeting any guil-
ty
of ſuch like Crimes, or other Enormities, he
ſeizes them and carries them to his Court, where
after examination of their fault, he orders chem to
be beaten, or if their Crime be great, to be ſtrang.
led, or Towed in a Sack and thrown into the Sea;
but always their puniſhment is inflicted privately ,
perhaps becauſe they are jealous of a Mutiny.
In every Province the Fanizaries have their Ser:
Serdars.
dars, who are Colonel or chief of all the Janiza-
ries within that Juriſdiction, who greatly abuſe
their Office by taking into their protection any that
preſent or pay them for this Priviledge; by which
ineans they have grown ſo powerful and rich, that
ſome time paſt the Command of the whole Ottoman
Empire hath repoſed in the hands of this Mili-
tia.
Their Arms are Muſquets and Swords, they fight
confuſedly in the Field, and with no more order
than the Spubees; only ſomecimes they draw them-
ſelves up into Cunei , obſerved amongſt the Ro-
1
mans.
And
368
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
And thus much ſhall ſerve to have ſpoken of the
Inſtitution and Diſcipline of the 'Fanizaries : We
ſhall now proceed to declare how this Militia is de
cayed, and upon what grounds it is not maintained
in its ancient honour and flouriſhing Eftate.
I
CH A P. VIII.
Whether the maintenance of an Army of Jani-
zaries according to the original Inſtitution,
be now agreeable to the Rules of Polity
amongſt the Turks
Epif:2.de THis Problem I find firſt moved by Busbequius
,
Turcico. Conftantinople, who pretends to ſpeak the Grand
Signiors ſenſe in this particular, on occaſions of
difference which the infolent.rudeneſs of the 'fani?
zaries had caus'd between themſelves and his Fami-
ly: For Ruſar Fajhaw then Prime Viſier, admoniſh-
ed him friedly to condeſcend to any terms of com.
poſition, for thac Law could not avail where Soldi-
ers ruled, and the powerful Soliman himſelf, who
then reigned, treinbled at nothing more than the
apprehenſion of ſome ſecret Ulcer of perfidiouſneſs,
which might lie concealed within the retirement of
the Fanizaries.
But as there is no queſtion, but a ſtanding Army
of veterane and well-diſciplined Soldiers muſt be al.
ways uſeful and advantageous to the Intereſt of a
Prince , fo, on the contrary, ncgligence in the Offi-
cers, aniremiſneſs of Governinent, produces that
licentioufrets and wreſtineſs in the Soldiery, as be-
trays
t
1
Cliap. VII. and Diſcipline in War.
369.
trays
them to all the diſorders which are dange-
rous, and of evil conſequence to the welfare of a
State.
And ſo it hath fared with the Ottoman Empire,
which riſing only by the power of Arms, and eſta-
bliſhed on the blood of many valiant and daring
Captains, gave Priviledges, Honours and Riches to
the Milicia,and at all times encouraged their proweſs
and forwardneſs by Rewards, and Connivance at
their Crimes; by which indulgence and impunity,
theſe men ill-principled in rules of Virtue, and un-
equally bearing proſperity, and the favour of the
Prince,have for a long time beeen gathering a ſtock
of ill humours ready to receive any contagion of ſe-
ditious deſign, and to maintain it with an impudence
contrary to the Janizaries for ſome ages, which
may equal' the levity of the Roman Soldiery, until
they ſhameleſly ſet their Empire to ſale, and forgoc
both their old obedience to the Senate, and reve:
rence to their new Emperors.
The death and ruin of many Grandees, and of
the Sultan himſelf by ſuch like Sedicions, hath at
length by dear experience caught the principal Mi-
niſters how unſafe it is to permic an Army lodged
in the bowels of the Capital City, of a diſpoſition
favourable to it ſelf, envious, and impacient of any
other, jealous, and always ar enmity with the Court,
rich and powerful, with Poſſeſſions and Rents ap-
pertaining to its Commanders in Anatolia, and a
Treaſury of unknown ſums, which have deſcended to
the common Bank by the deceaſe of their Generals
or Fanizar Aga's; and therefore have by degrees,
and as prudently as might be, begun to diminiſh
the ſtrength of this Militia by che deſtruction of the
veterane Soldiers, and ruin of their reputation by
various arts, in the eſtimation of the world.
The particular means whereby che Fanizaries have
been
370
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III
been ſtudiouſly deſtroyed, are by many ways evi.
dent; for firſt they are expoſed upon every obſcure
Service,and drawn forth to encounter every Aſſault
of the Empire; as the Wars of Candy have exhauſt-
ed the flower of this Milicia, the Batrels at Sea ba-
ried vaſt numbers, who were formerly reſerved
for times of eminent exploits and glory.
Secondly, Which deſtruction of the veterane
Soldiers hath created other miſchiefs to this Order,
in point of Diſcípline, as prejudicial as the former;
for as the Agiamnglans were obliged to performſıx
or ſeven years Novitiate, now by reaſon of the con-
ftant neceſſities to ſupply the Wars, they overskip
the orderly formalities of the firſt Inſticucion, and
create them Fanizaries after a year; or half a years
ſervice. And others I have known educated in Me-
chanick profeſſions, and from framing Timber and
carrying Burdens in the Arſenal, have at once for
the ſervice of Candy been created Fanizaries, who
neither know how to manage a Musket, nor are
otherwiſe diſciplined to any exerciſe of Arms.
Thirdly, That Ewrope may not be difpeopled by
the triennial feilure of Chriſtian Children for che
Grand Signiors ſervice, which in Turkiſlo is called
Deuſchirme, that politick Cuſtom and principal con-
fervation of the Diſcipline of Janizaries is, as we
have ſaid before, wholly forgotten , and inſtead
thereof election is made of Vagabonds, that proffer
themſelves out of Afia, or other parts, who having
paſſed five or ſix months like Novices, are after-
wards made Janizaries, and being ignorant in the
uſe of Arms, and unaccuſtomed to labours and ſuf-
ferings, run from their Colours, and renounce their
Order, which has been in times paſt one of the moſt
honourable in the whole Empire.
Fourchly, The old veterane Officers, which had
by degrees and ſteps proceeded to honour methodi-
dically
Chap. VII. and Diſcipline in War. .
3715
dically from inferiour Soldiers, have either by their
own ſedicions ſpirits,or jealouſies of the Prince, been
diſpeeded from this World, and in their places the
Sons of Conſtantinopolitan fanizaries fucceeded, who
have been bred up with ſoftneſs and effeminacy;and
their Tchorbagees or Captains have not obtained
their Commands by time by valour, but Buy their
Places with Money and Preſents to their Prime Of
ficers,
Fifthly, And to forward the decay of this Mili-
tia, and to take off their warlike and haughty Cou-
rages, the confinement to their Chambers is not fe-
vere, but liberty given upon colour of Poverty and
impoſſibility of livelihood on their mean Pay, to at-
tend other Trades and Services, whereby the exer-
ciſe of Arms and thoughts of the War is converted
to Mechanick Arts, and an intention to ways of
maintenance of themſelves and families.
Sixthly, Hope of reward and fear of puniſhment,
which are the incitements to worthy actions and
reſtrictions from the vileſt crimes, are rarely held
op to the Fanizaries in theſe times for their encou.
ragement or terror ; for without Money to the fu.
periour Officers none of them obtains Preferment;
nor can any worn out with age and wounds procure
diſmifſion from the War with the enjoyment of the
uſual ftipend, who are called by the Turks Oturak,
and by the Latins Exaustorati ; and on the contrary
the Children of Offices born in Conſtantinople are
often made Oturaks in their Cradles, and luſty
Youths are with favour and money exempted in the
flower of age from the labours of War, and yet
enjoy the benefits due to a toilſome Militia.
And yet, as if all the connivance at theſe vari-
ous diſorders and ſubverſion of the good inſtitucions
of this Soldiery were not ſufficient to impoveriſh
their ſpirits, to pould chem into a more effeminate
temper,
372
Of. the Turkiſh Militia, Book II.
temper, and cauſe them to loſe their intereſt and
reputation : it is the commoni opinion that the Vi.
ſier Kupriuli laid the deſigns for the late War with
Germany before his death, and enjoined it to his Son
to proſecute, with an intention, amongſt other ex-
pectations of benefit to the Empire, to complete
the final deſtruction of the ancient Spabees and
Fanizaries, ſo as to be able to lay a foundation of
new Diſcipline, which may more eaſily for the fu.
cure reſtrain the Turkiſh Militia within the compaſs
of becter modeſty and obedience : which deſign
hath taken fo ſevere effect in the War of Hungary,
in the year 1664 that the bloodieſt part of ſlaught-
er in the Barcels fell on the fanizaries and Spabees,
and by how much more any were more bold and
forward in their attempts, by ſo much more fa-
cal and haſty was their ruine ; ſo thac it is
reported, that the valianteſt Soldiers of the Con-
fines, the veterane and beſt diſciplined of the
Spabees and fanizaries, and che beſt number of their
skilful Commanders and expert Caprains periſhed
promiſcuouſly together, to the great damage and
weakning to the Ortoin au Power; ſo that now it
is not probable that a new Militia ſucceeding, capa-
ble of receiving other Cuſtoms and Laws, and nei-
cher remembring nor concerned in foriner Mutinies,
will adventure to follow the ſedicious practices of
their Predeceffors; for men are commonly modeſt
at their firit entrance into any condition ; and un-
leſs debauched by corruption and Government, are
eaſily contained within the bounds of reaſonable
moderation. And yer norwirhſtanding that the
pride of the Turkiſh Religion is reduced to fo low
an abatement of their power, and to a condition
eaſily for the future with good management to be
ruled ; yet this preſent Sultan Mahomet ftill recaining
the
1
1
Chap. IX.
and Diſcipline in War.
373
the memory and impreſſion of the amazement he
ſuffered in his infancy on occaſion of a dangerous
combination and conſpiracv of the Fanizaries, will
never confide himſelf to their guard, nor be recon-
ciled to Conſtantinople, in conſideration of the many
Chambers it contains of thac loached Milicia, which
have been ſo many Nurſeries and Seminaries of
Treaſons complotted againſt him ſelf, and his other
Progenitors.
CHA P. IX.
of the Chiauſes.
Here having both offenſive and defenſive Arms
aſſigned them, may be reckoned in the number
of the Milicia, though their Office being chiefly in
relation to Civil Proceſſes and Laws, they may ra-
ther deſerve tbe name of Purſuivants or Serjeants:
They are in number about 5 or 600, their pay is
from 12 to 40 Aſpers a day; and chief Officer is
called Chiaus Bafcbee, to whoſe cuſtody Priſoners of
Quality are committed; their place of Attendance
is the Palace of the Prime Viſier, to be ready on
all occaſions to carry Letters and Commands to any
part of the Empire ; ſuch Chriſtian Renegadoes as
beconę Turks, they moſt commonly for their en-
couragement and ſubſiſtence in the MahometanSuper-
ftition, admic into this Rank; becauſe having com•
monly an endowment ofother Languages beſides che
Turkiſh are moſt ſerviceable on meſſages into fo-
reign countries; and ſometimes are ſent with the
Title of Ambaſſadors, as one was once into Eng-
Bb
land,
C
Book III.
374
of the Turkiſh Militia,
CA
WS
SEKSAS
SERTE
SEN
Soos
kata
pe
ܝܘ
www.mil.com
WWWWWWWW
MARK
.:
NIN:
... avv. I. VIIVI:
WW
WAS
Boleh
WERS
.
White
SIKER
FACHANG
SI
White
::
CHEMA
Hewan
ES
*****
We
NEWS
Wam
was
WAS
PESAW
WWW
Witam
SAW
wa
WWW.
.
Wales
:
WW
wie
w
Sul
WS
WONDE
இ
tan
WIRELE
IN
:
www.
:
We
SEWA
w
MA
SWIMW
ke
WAK
w
WO
har
Wet
Www
We
wang
We
LAS
va
ak
WA
Belee,
of the Viziers Guia
Guara
Chap. X.
and Diſcipline in War.
375
land, France, and Holland. Their Arms are a Scime-
tar, a Bow, and Arrows, and a Truncheon with a
knob at the end, called in Tarkiſh Topous ; thoſe of
theſe Oificers that are Servants to the Viſier or Beg-
lerbegs, carry this
. Truncheon covered with Silver,
called in Turkiſh Tcheughian ; but the Chiauſes of
ſimple Pafhaws only of Wood: their Harveſt they
make upon the occaſions of Law-Suits and Differen-
ces between one party and another, being Appari-
tors or Serjeants to call the guilty perſon to juſtice;
or if the buſineſs comes to compofition, they com-
monly are in the midſt to perſwade both ſides to
reaſon, in which action they want not their Fees or
acknowledgment of labour from both parties.
1
→
c H A P. X.
11
Of the cther parts of the Turkiſh Militia, the
Toptchi.
1
"Heſe are, Gunners, called ſo from the word
Tope, which in Turkiſh ſignifies a Cannon; and
are in number about 1200 diſtributed in 52 Cham-
bers ; their quarters are at Tophana, on the place of
Guns in the Suburbs of Conſtantinople; few of theſe
are expert in their art, and are ill practiſed in the
Proportions and Mathematical part of the Gun-
ners Myſtery; for were they asskilful as many En-
gineers in the World, they might douběleſs with
that train of vaſt Artillery they either march with
in their Camp, or found in their Trenches, give
much more annoyance to che Chriſtian Forces:
And there ore knowing their own imperfections in
· B b 2
this
376
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
this exerciſe, when Chriſtian Gunners are taken in
che War , they entertain them with better uſage
than other Captives, quartering them in the Cham-
bers appropriated to that Profeſſion, allocting them
with others a pay from 8 to 12 Afpers a day; buc be-
cauſe this is too conſiderable a maintenance to al-
lure men who are otherwiſe principled, moſt of them
as occaſion offers, deſert che ſervice of the Turk, and
fly to their own Country.
Their Officers are,
1. The Topgibaſchi, or General of the Ordi.
nance.
2. The Dukigibaſchi, or the chief of them that
found the great Guns.
3. The Odabaſcbi, the chief of all the Chambers
of the Gunners in the Suburbs of Conftanti.
nople.
4. Is the Kiatib or their Muſter-Maſter, who is
always a Spabee.
Their Guns are the biggeſt, and as well caſt and
moulded as any in the World; for the laſt Expedi-
tion in Hungary there were 40 Pieces of new Can-
non caſt and tranſported by way of the Black Sea,
and thence by the Danube unto Belgrade and Buda.
Their Gunpowder is made but in ſmall quantities
about Conftantinople, but comes from divers places
of Europe; but that from Damaſcus is moft eſteem.
ed. The biggeſt ſize of their Bullets are from 36
10 40 inches Diameter, but theſe are moſt com-
monly of Stone, which they make uſe of in the
Caſtles or Block-houſes ſituate on the Sea, as ac
The Caſtles upon the Helleſpont, called anciently
Seſtos and Abidos, and at the Forts at entrance of the
Black Sea. Once an Engliſh Man, Gunner of a Ship
which lay at Conftantinople, had the curioſity and
confidence to meaſure the dimenſions of theſe bul.
lets;
Chap. X.
and Diſcipline in War.
377
lets ; but being apprehended in the very act, was
impriſoned for a Spy ; but by the interceſſion of
our Embaſſador then Reſident, with much labour
and ſome expence was at length releaſed.
of the Gebegees.
Theſe are Armourers ; ſo called from the word
Gebees, which fignifies in Turkiſh as much as Arms of
back and breaſt; they are in number 630 diſtributed
into 60 Chambers, and have their quarters near the
Church of Santa Sophia in Conſtantinople; their Of-
fice is to conſerve the Arms of ancient times from
ruſt, by cleaning and oyling of them, ſo as to re-
main as Trophies for ever of the Turkiſh Conqueſts:
Their pay is from 8 to 12 Aſpers a day; their Olli-
cers are firſt the Gebegibaſchi, who is their Com-
mander in chief. 2. The Odobaſhaecs, who are ſo
many Maſters of the Chambers. On all expediti-
ons theſe Armourers are neceſſary Officers; and cf-
tentimes in days of Bacrel diſtribute forch che antique
Arms, of which they have a care, into the hands of
the Fanizaries : but of theſe, men cliat are in differ.
ently rich, and have favour and friends, enjoy their
pay with eaſe at their own homes ; and like other
* Ogiacks are capable of being made Oturachs, or
ſignifics a
retaining their Penſion with a diſpenſation from the Fanily, as
War.
alſo a Mi-
litary Faa
mily; ſo Spahi Ogiagbi, the Order of the Spabees; So riſcheri Ojayhi,
the Militia of Janizaries, &c.
*
Ogiacks
Bb 3
of 야
​378
Book III.
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
boboibos gnied in my
2191
end
...
w
Wikis
WWW
Mais
gusaink
25939
nissim
plast
boudnice
བ་ཏུ་བ 110911
bas
made
o 142136
COOT
Aal
im
NET
inga.
The Chaousbashice or Cheif the Pursuivanto
Chap. X.
379
and Diſcipline in War.
Of the Delces.
Delee ſignifies as much as a mad fellow, or a Hec-
tor; theſe are the Prime Viſiers Life-guard, and are
in number from 100 to 400, more or leſs, according
as the Viſier is more or leſs rich and fplendid in his
Retinue; their Pay is from 12 to 15 Aſpers a day;
they are by Nation of Boſna, or Albania; their Ha-
bit is very ridiculous according to this Picture; they
are men choſen for their great ſtature and ſtomachs;
they ſpeak big, talk of nothing but killing and ad-
venturous exploics, but in reality their heart and
courage is not eſteemed proportionable to their
bulk and bodies: in the City chey march before
the Viſier on foot, and make way for him to the
Divan; on journies they are too heavy and lazy noc
to be well mounted; they have a Captain over them
called the Delibaſchi,their Arms are a Lance after the
Hungarian faſhion, a Sword, and Pole-Axe, and ſome
of them carry a Piſtol at their Girdle. This ſort of
people being naturally more faithful than the Turks,
and more inclinable to the Viſier Kupriuli, for being
of the ſame Country, he maintained 2000 of them
for his Guard : which was ſo great a curb to the
Fanizaries and the other Militia, that they were
never able to execute any Conſpiracy againſt him.
The ſame courſe his Son the preſent Vifier follows
and is doubtleſs next the Grand Signiors favour, his
principal ſecurity.
of the Segbans and Sarigias.
It is not to be omitted that the Beglerbegs and
Paſhaws maintain always a Militia called Segbans,
to whoſe cuſtody the charge of the Baggage be-
longing
BD 4
!
380
Book III)
of the Turkiſh Militia,
longing to the Horſe is committed ; and a ſelect
number called Sarigias, to whoſe care the Baggage
of the Infantry is entruſted ; theſe ſerve on foot
with Muſquets like Janizaries, and the others on
Horſe-back like Dragoons in Chriſtendom; their Pay
beſides their Meat is 3 or 4 Dollars a Month. The
Beglerbegs have oftentimes on occaſion of their
Rebellions enrolled many of this ſort of Militia co
encounter the Janizaries; the which was practiſed
in theſe late rimes by Ipchir Paſhaw, Haſan Paflraw,
and Murteza Pahaw, who having lifted great num-
bers to fight under this denomination, the Viſier
Kupriuli for terror and more eaſie deſtruction of this
people, proclaimed through all Aſia, that ſtrict in-
quiſition ſhould be made after the Segbans and Sari-
gias, and that it might be lawful for any one to kill
and deſtroy them without mercy ;- by which means
many were butchered in ſeveral places, and 30000
of chem revolted to the Sofi of Perſia.
The Mublagi and Belli,
+
Are the Servants of Beglerbegs and Paſhaws; the
firit make profeſſion of a principal art in Horſe-
manſhip, and exerciſe themſelves in throwing the
Gilid, which is a Dare much uſed amongſt the
Turks, in the true management of which there is a
great dexterity; and becauſe there are conſiderable
rewards beſtowed on thoſe who are expert herein,
che Turks practiſe it on Horſeback as their only ex-
crciſe and ſtudy: very much delight herein the
Grand Signiors have always taken, and to be Specta-
tors of the Combats between the ſervants of ſeveral
Paſhaws born in different Countries and Nations,
who from a Prirciple of honour to their Nation,
and hopes of Preferment, contend with that heat
ard
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War.
381
and målice one againſt the other, as ſurpaſs the
Cruelty of the ancient Gladiators; and not only
limbs or eyes are loſt in this skirmiſh, but often-
times ſacrifice their blood and life for the paſtime
of their Prince. Such as are obſerved to be bold,
active and dextrous at this Game, are preferred to
the degree and benefit of a Zaim or Timariot. The
Beflees are Footmen, who for their great abilities in
walking and running, attain oftentimes to be made
Janizaries.
And thus we have now, with as much brevity as
may be, run through the ſeveral Degrees, Numbers,
Inſtitucions,.Laws, and Diſcipline of the Turkiſha
Milicia by Land : whoſe farther progreſs into
Chriſtendom, and damage to the Chriſtian Cauſe,
may the Almighty Providence fo diſappoint, that
his' Church corrected and grown more pious by
įhis chaſtiſement, may at length be relieved from
the Rod and Yoke of this great Oppreſſor.
C H A P. XI.
Certain Obſervations on the Turkiſh Camp;
and the Succeſs of the laſt Battel againſt the
Chriſtians.
N the
year of our Lord 1665. the Earl of Win-
chelſea, our Lord Ambaſſador for certain Affairs
of His Majeſty and the Company of Merchants, ha-
ving commanded me to meet the great Viſier in his
return from the Wars in Hungary; through ill, or
rather uncertain information of the Viſiers motion,
I was forced to proceed as far as Belgrade in Servia,
on the Confines of Hungary, 2-3 days Journey from
Conftan-
382
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book ni:
Conftantinople, where finding a good part of the Tur-
kiſh Army encamped near that City,for better conve-
nience and expedition of my buſineſs, I entred with-
in the Quarters of the Spabees, and pitched my Tenc
as near the Viſiers and theother principal Officers as
conſiſted with due reſpect, in which place I remain-
ed ſeven days, until the Army removed towards A-
drianople ; and not having fully compleated my buſi-
neſs there, I marched and remained other 13 days
together with the Army : in which time I had lei-
ſure to make ſome reflections on the Order of the
Turkiſh Camp:
In the front of the Camp are quartered the Jani.
Zaries, and all others deſtin'd to Foot-ſervice, whoſe
Tents encompaſs their Aga or General: In the bo-
dy of the Camp are erected the ſtately Pavilions of
the Viſier, of his Kabija, or chief. Steward or Coun-
cellor, the Reis effendi or Lord Chancellor, the Tef-
terdar Paſcha, or Lord Treafurer, and the Kapiſler
Kabiaſee or Maſter of the Ceremonies ; which five
Pavilions take up a large exrent of ground, leaving
a ſpacious Field in the midit, in the center of which
is raiſed a lofty Canopy, iinder which Offenders are
corrected or executed, and ſerves to ſhelter from the
Sun or Rain ſuch as attend ro the Divan, or other
buſineſs with the Officers of State. Within the
fame ſpace of ground alſo is the Haſna or Treaſu-
ry, in ſmall Cheſts one piled on the other, in form of
a Circle, for guard of which 15 Spabees every night
keep watch with their Arms in their hands. Near
there quarters are the Tents of Paſhaws, Begbs, A-
gaes, and Perſons of Quality, who with their Reti-
nue ſolely make up a conſiderable part of theTurkiſh
Army.In the Reer are the quarters of the Spabces and
others that attend the Horſé ſervice as Segbans, Sari-
gias, & others On the right hand of the Vilier without
the Camp,are placed the Artillery,and Ammunition,
which
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War.
383
which in the time I was there was inconſiderable,
the great Cannon remaining in Buda and in the
City of Belgrade, only 40 or 45 ſmall Field-pieces
of Braſs (as I reckoned them.) each drawn by four
Horſes, marched with the Viſier, more at that time
for ſtate and oftentation, chan for real ſervice.
The Pavilions of the great Viſier, and other
Perſons of principal Office and Quality , may
rather be called Palaces. than Tents, being of
a large extent, richly wrought within, adorned be-
yond their Houſes,accommodated with ſtarely Fur-
niture, with all the convenience of the City and
Country, and in my opinion far exceed the magni-
ficence of the beſt of their Buildings; for being
but for few years continuance; the maintenance of
them is beyond the expence of Marble and Porphy-
ry, or the perpetual Edifices of Italy, durable to
many Olympiads and Myriads of years. With theſe
Houſes and movable Habitations, which with the
Poſts that ſupport them, are of that great weighc and
bulk, the Turkiſh Army marches-daily, four, five,
and ſometimes fix hours Journey; all which Bag-
gage is carried on Horſes, Mules; and Camels; The
great. Perſons are furniſhed with two ſets of Tents,
one of which as the Viſier riſes, is advanced the
Conack or days Journey beyond ; ſo that in the
morning leaving one Tent, another is found at
noon ready furniſhed and provided at arrival;which
is the reaſon why the Turkiſh Camp abounds with
ſuch multitudes of Camels, Mules, and Horſes of
Burden, with ſo many thouſand Attendants on the
Baggage, which are of a vaſt expence, and if duly.
conſidered, is a matter of the greateſ ſtate and
magnificence in the Turkiſh Empire.
Though it is reported by thoſe who are Soldiers,
and have experienced the Valour of the Turks in
fight, that their Victories are obtained by multi-
tudes
384
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
+
tudes of men, rather than by Art, or Military Dif.
cipline; however the Conqueſts chey have made on
the parts of Chriſtendom, is a demonſtration undenia-
ble of ſome ſupereminent Order in their Army, which
recompences the defect of Knowledg in the true
Myſtery of War; and this Regulation (in my opi-
nion) proceeds from nothing more than the ſtrict
prolibition of Wine upon pain of death (two Men
being executed during the time of my Reſidence
there for bringing a ſmall quantity of it in the
Field) for hereby men becoine ſober, diligent,
watchful and obedient. In the Turkiſh Camp no
brawls, quarrels, nor clamours are heard ; no abuſes
are committed on the people by the march of their
Army; all is bought and paid with money, as by
Travellers that are. Gueſts at an Inn; there are no
complaints by Mothers of the Rape of their Virgin-
daughters, no Violences or Robberies offered on the
Inhabitants; all which order tends to the ſucceſs of
their Armies, and Enlargement of their Empire. As
on the contrary, the ſloth of the Germans and other
Nations in their Councels againlt the Turks, the li.
berty given to the Chriſtian Soldiery, or rather the
difficulty to correct, proceeds from nothing more
than intemperance in Wine, which moves in the
Soldiery a luft and promptitude to all evils, and is
occaſion of tbe horrid outrages they commit,quar-
sels among themſelves, and diſobedience to their
Officers, and betrays oftentimes a whole Army to
ruine by ſurpriſal; for how can thoſe men be warch-
ful, whoſe heads are charged with the fumes of
Wine, and not yield opportunity of fad advantages
to ſo awakened an Enemy as the Turk? Busbequrus
who had been Ambaſſador from the Emperor to the
Grand Signior in two leveral Embaſſies, and had
known and feen che vigilance of the Turkiſh Camp,
attributes much of their ſucceſs againit the Germans
1
10
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War. 385
to the ancient Vice of Intemperance of his Country:
Neque vero, faith he, graviore imperio Turcæ Grécos
premant,quam nobis dominatur vitia,luxuscrapula.And
To ſenſible are the Turks of the abuſes and diſorders
which ariſe in their Camp by the uſe of Wine,thac
they endeavour all that is poſſible to debar their peo-
ple from it, and therefore two or three days before
the Army arrives at any place, Officers are dif-
patched before to ſeal all Taverns, and make
pro-
clamation againſt the ſale of Wine : for tho ir be a-
gainſt their Law to drink Wine, yer Drunkenneſs is
now become ſo common a Vice amongſt them (as
we have already declared in the ſecond Book) thac
ſcarce one in ten but is addicted to a bruitiſh intem-
perance therein.
The Camp is always free from ordure and filth;
there being holes digged near every Tent, which are
encompaſſed about with Canvas for the more priva-
cy and accommodation in mens neceſſary occaſions;
and whenfoever theſe places become noiſome and
full, they are covered with Earth, and the Canvas
removed ; ſo that the whole Camp is clear of all
excrements of men, as alſo kept more free from
other ſtench ( which may cauſe putrefaction ) than
the moſt orderly Cities of the World. If the
march be in the Summer.cime, and the weather
hot, the Beaſts of Burden and Baggage begin to
travel about ſeven a clock in the evening, and che
Paſhaws and great Vifier preſently after midnight;
who are accompanied with ſo many Lights as equal
almoſt the brightneſs of the day. Thoſe that car-
ry theſe Lighcs are Arabians from the parts of A-
leppo and Damaſcus, Men uſed to travel on foot,
who are in Turkiſh called Maſalageeler, over whom
is a ſuperintendent or chief, called Mafalagibaſhee,
whoſe Office it is to govern and to punith theſe
people, and is liable to anſwer for their diſorders :
cbe
386
Of the Turkiſh Militiæ, Book III.
the Lights they carry are not Torches, but a bitu.
minous oily ſort of Wood, which they burn in an
Iron: Grate, carried on a Staff made in the form of
our Beacons, and of the ſame faſhion with thoſe
Lights we ſee drawn in ancient Hangings and
Pictures which repreſent Night-pieces of Roman:
Stories.
And ſince I have diſcourſed ſomething of the
Turkiſh Camp in this recurn homewards, it will not
be much from my promiſe to acquaint the Reader
with whai cheerfulneſs & alacrity the Army march-:
ed this way after their ill ſucceſs : and alſo to de..
clare the occaſion that pur a Hook into the Noſtrils,
of this great Oppreſſor, and diverted him for the
preſent from the farther ſpoil of Chriſtendom. After
the caking of the Caſtle called Serin war by the
great Viſier, built by Count Serini (the which was
the firſt original and occaſion of the War) and the
defeat of the Paſhaw of Buda near Lewa by Count:
Suſa Governor of Gomorra ; the Viſier made many
and various attempts to paſs the River Raab, to
make ſome Conqueſts in the parts of Croati and
Styria, but by reaſon of the Forts the Chriſtians
had made along the Banks of the River, in every
adventure loſt conſiderable numbers of Men; ac
which loſs of men and time, and the ill ſucceſs near
Lewa, the Viſier being greatly moved, made an.
other adventure on the 27tb of Fuly, 1664. advan-
cing with the groſs of his Army as far as Kerment,
a place between the River Raab and Terne ; endea-
vouring there to make his paſſage with better fuc-
ceſs; but by the valour of the Hungarians and the
aſſiſtance of the General Montecuculi, were repulſed
with extraordinary ſlaughter.
On the firſt of Auguſt following the Turk made
another conſiderable attempt, and paſſed over in
one place 6300 Fanizaries and Albanians and in an-,
other
I
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War.
387
other where the River was fordable, and not a-
bove ten paces broad, the whole body of the Tur-
kiſh Horſe crouded over in vaſt numbers, which cau-
fed the Chriſtians to join their Forces into one Ar-
my, and retreat farther into the Country, and put
themſelves into a poſture of giving Battel to the
Enemy.
:As ſoon as the Turkiſh Army had thus waded over
the water, the night following fell fo much Rain,
and ſuch a Deluge came pouring down from the
Mountains, that the River which was fordable the
day before, did now over-ſwell iis own Banks, and
not paſſable without Floats and Bridges. As ſoon
as the Army had thus paſſed the River, the great
Vifier diſpatched immediately Meſſengers to the
Grand Signior to acquaint him of his progreſs and
paſſage; which news he knew would come very
grateful; becauſe in all Letters from the Grand Sig.
nior he was urged by threats and poſitive commands
to proceed forward in bis march, and not to ſuffer
the impediment of a narrow ditch to be an inter-
ruption to the whole Ottoman force which was ne-
ver before reſtrained by the Ocean. The Grand
Signior having received this intelligence, as if the
whole Victory and Triumph over the World con-
fiſted in the paſſage over the Raah, was tranſported
with ſuch an extraordinary joy and aſſurance of
victory, chat all Hungary and Germany were alrea-
dy ſwallowed in his thoughts; and when by a ſe-
cond Meſſage he received intelligence, that a For-
lorn Hope of the Enemy, conſiſting of 1000 Men,
was cut off, the Ottoman Court was fo tranſported
with the joy and aflurance of Victory , that
to anticipate the good news, the Grand Signior
commanded that a folemn Feſtival ſhould be
celebrated for the ſpace of ſeven days and ſeven
rights, called by the Turks Dunalma; in which
cinie
388 of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
>
time the whole nights were ſpent in Fire works
ſhooting great Guns, Vollies of Muskets, found of
Drums and Trumpets, Revelling, and what other
Solemnities might teſtifie their joy and triumph. Buc
ſcarce three nights of this vain dream had paſſed,
before the Grand Signior awakened by intelligence,
contrary to what was preſaged and expected, of the
defeat of the beſt part of his Army, ſhamefully cam-
manded the Lights to be extinguiſhed ; aud the re-
maining four nights appointed for joy, to be turn-
ed to nielancholy and darkneſs. And indeed this
raſh joy was the more ſhameful and ridiculous, by
how much more faral and deſtructive the loſs was
to the Turks. For they being now got over the
River, and the Chriſtians drawn up in Battalia, a
moſt furious Fighac began, which from nine a clock
in the morning, until four in the afternoon, conti-
nued with variable fortune ; at length the Turks aſ
failed by the extraordinary valour of the Chriſti-
ans, which were now of equal number to them, be-
gan to give back and put themſelves into a ſhameful
flight, leaving dead upon the place about 5000 men,
and the glory of the day to the Chriſtians: che
Turks who always fly diſorderly, knowing not the
art of a handſome recreat, crouded in heaps to paſs
the River, the Horſe trampling over the Foot, and
the Foot chrowing themſelves headlong into the
Water, wichout conſideration of the depth, or
choice of places fordable after the greac Rains ;
thoſe ſinking, catching hold of others that could
ſwim, funk down and periſhed together; others
both Men and Horſe through the rapidneſs of the
Itream were carried down the River and ſwallowed
up in the deeper places : The water was died wich
Blood, and the whole face of the River was cover-
ed wich Men, Horſe, Garments, all ſwimming pro-
miſcuouſly together; no difference was here between
che
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War.
389
1
the yaliane and the cowardly, the fooliſh and the
wiſe, counſel; and chance, all being involved in
the fanne violence of calamity: Non vox ri mutui hor-
tatus juvabant, adverſante unda, nihil ftrenuus ab igna-
vo, Sapiens a prudenti, confilia o cafu differre, cuncta
pari violentia involvebantur ; ſo that the waters de-
voured a far greater number than did the Sword
.
whilſt the great Viſier Standing on the other ſide of
the River, was able to afford no kind of help or re-
lief, but as one void of all counſel and reaſon, knew
not where to apply a remedy. This defear, tho in
Chriſtendom not greatly boaſted, by reaſon that the
deſtruction of the Turks, which was moſt by water,
was partly concealed to them ; yet the Turks ac-
knowledg the ruin and ſlaughter to have been of
a far greater number than what the Chriſtian Diaries
relare, confeſſing that ſince the time that the Otto-
man Empire arrived at this greatneſs, no ſtories
make mention of any ſlaughter or diſgrace it hach
ſuffered to be equalled to the calamity and diſhcnour
of this. On the Turks ſide were llain Ili:mael Pajhaw,
lately of Buda, and Chimacam of Conſtantinople, by a
ſhot from the Eremy in his paſſage over the River,
the Spabee lar: Agafee or General of the Spabees, and
ſeveral other Paſhaws and Perſons of Quality fell
that day, 15 pieces of Cannoo were taken , wiela
ſome Tents and other rich Spoils : Of the Chriſti-
ans were ſlain near 1000; thoſe of Note were
Count of Nafas, Counc Charles of Braconſtorf Cap-
tain of the Guards to Montccucali , Count Fucber
General of the Arcillery, with many other Gencle.
men of the French Nation, who deſerve ever to be
chronicled for their vertue and valour.
The Turks were with this news greatly aſhamed,
and dejected, baving but two days before denion.
ſtrated exceſſes of joy, congratulated the happy
news one to the other, fending Preſents abroad af.
ter their manner, derided the Chriſtians living a.
mongſt
CO
390
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
Book III.
mongſt them with the news, exprobriated them
with a thouſand injuries, applauded their own ver-
tue and valour, and the righteouſneſs of their Cauſe
and Religion. But on a ſudden, intelligence coming
contrary to their expectations, ſuch a dampneſs fell
nipon their ſpirits, thac for ſome days there was a
deep ſilence of all news at Conſtantinople ; they that
the day before fought for Chriftians to communicate
to them the Miracles of their Vi&ory, now avoided
their company; aſhamed of their too forward joy,
and the liberty they had taken to contern and de-
ride the low condition of the Chriſtian Camp. And
now the ill news not being able to be longer conceal-
ed, Prayers and Humiliation were appointed publick-
ly to be made at all the Royal Moſques both at Con-
ſtantinople and at Adrianople, where all the Emaums
or Pariſh Prieſts with their young Scholars were
commanded to reſort, ſinging fome doleful Chap-
ter of the Alcborani.
The minds of the Soldiery after this defeat were ve-
ry much diſcompoſed, tending more to Sedition than
to obedience, every one took licenſe to ſpeak loudly
& openly his opinion, thac the War was commenced
upon unjuſt & unlawful grounds; that Comets lately
ſeen to fall were prodigious foretelling the ill ſucceſs
of the War; chacthe cocal eclipſe of the Moon, which
portends always misfortunes to the Turks, ſhould
have cauſed more caution in cheCommanders ofen-
gaging the Army, until the malignity of that influ-
ence had been overpaſſed; and calling to mind the
ſolemn Oath with which the Sultan Solyman con-
firmed his Capitulations with the Emperor, parti-
cularly vowing never to paſs the Raab or Places
where the Turks received their defeat, without a
ſolid or reaſonable ground of War; all concluded
that this Invaſion was a violation of the Vow, and
an injury to the ſacred memory of that fortunate
Sultang
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War.
39.1
Sultan, and that all endeavours and attempts of
this War would be fatal and deſtructive to the Muf
Selmen or Believers, and the end diſhonourable to
che Empire. This opinion was rooted with much
firmneſs and ſuperſtition in the mind of the vulgar,
and the rumours in the Camp (that the Viſier had
been cauſe of the Soldiers flight, by commanding
them to retreat after they were engaged, upon a
falſe alarm that the Enemy in great numbers were
coming to fall on the quarters where the Viſiers per-
ſon remained ; and that this error was the firſt ori-
ginal of the ſlaughter that enſued) augmented their
diſcontents and animoſities againſt the Government.
The Soldiery beſides was greatly terrified and por
fefled with the fear of the Chriſtians, and amazed
upon every alarm; the Aſian Spabees and other Sol-
diers having Wives and Children, and Poffeſſions to
look after, were grown poor, and deſired nothing
more than in peace and quietneſs to return to their
home; ſo that nothing could come more grateful to
this Camp, no largeſſes nor hopes could pacifie
the minds of the Soldiery more than the promiſes
and expectations of Peace. And this was the true
cauſe that brought on the Treaty of Peace between
the Emperor and the Turkin ſuch an inſtant, con-
trary to the opinion of moſt in the World, and
gave occaſion to the Viſier to embrace the Propoſi.
tions offered by the Rbeningen, then Reſident for
the Emperor ( who was carried about according
to che motions of the Turkiſh Camp, to be ready
to improve any Overtures of Peace that might be
offered); the Viſier to ſliew his real intentions, flac-
tered and carefled this Reſident with the Preſent of
a Horſe richly furniſhed, a Veſt of Sables, and a
commodious Tene, whilſt the Propoſicions and Con-
deſcentions on the Turkiſh part were diſpeeded to
Vienna; which were returned again with an entire
CC 2
aſſent
392 Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book Il
affent to moſt of the Articles ; and thoſe wherein
there might be any difference, were to be referred
until the arrival of the Extraordinary Embaſſador,
who was ſuppoſed might reach the Ottoman Court
by the end of April
. The Aſian Spahees were over-
joyed at the news hereof, and immediately obtain.
ed licenſe to depart, and moſt of the Militia was
diſperſed, every one with joy betaking himſelf to
his own home. But this Embaſſador miſſing of his
time allotted for his arrival, above a month later
than he was expected put all things into a ſtrange
combuſtion. I was then in the Camp when it was
whiſpered, that the Treaty was at an end, that the
Chriſtians had deluded them, and cauſed them to
disband their Army, thar ſo they might fall upon
them with the greater advantage; the misfortune
of which (according to the cuſtom of the Commo-
nalty ) was charged on the heads of the Gover-
nors; and the too much credulity of the Viſier.
But at length on the 28 of May 1665. news coming
that the Embaſſador from the Emperor was arrived
at Buda; the Viſier che next day departed from Bel-
grade with his whole Army, which I accompanied
as far as Nila about nine days march towards Adria-
szople ; and rhere liaving put an end to my buſineſs,
and wearied with the flow pace, and heats, and
other inconveniences of an Army, I took my leave of
the great Vifier, and proceeded further by longer
journies to attend the Court at Adrianople: and thao
I may give my Reader an account of theſe Coun-
tries, and the nature of the people that inhabit
them, I hope it will not be judged much beſides my
purpoſe if I entertain him a little with a Relation
of ſome part of my Journey to Belgrade.
On the 29th of April 1665. I departed from A
drianople towards Belgrade; and on the firſt of May
I lodged at a Village called Semeſge, the firſt Town
Chap. XI.
393
and Diſcipline in War.
I came to, inhabited by Bulgarians who are Chri-
ſtians, that day being a Feſtival : the Women upon
the arrival of Gueſts came running from their hou.
ſes with Cakes of dough-baked bread which they
called Togatcb, only laid upon the Coals between
two Tiles, which they foon kneaded and prepared
for the ſtomachs of Travellers; others brought
Milk, Eggs, and Wine to ſell, and what elſe their
homely Cottages afforded, which they preſſed on us
with mu'ch importunity,the younger and handſomer
challenging a priority in the fale of their Proviſions
before thoſe who were ancient and more homely :
TheſeCountry Laſſes had that day put on their ho-
ly Garments, which put me in mind of thoſe dreſſes
I have ſeen in Pictures of the ancient Shepherdeſſes
in Arcadia, being a looſe Gown of various colours
with hanging Sleeves; their Arms had no. Sleeve
but that of their Smock, wbich though it were of
Canvas or ſome very coarſeLinnen, was yet wrought
with many various works of divers colours; their
hair was braided, hanging down ac length behind,
which ſome had adorned with little ſhells found up-
on the Sea ſhoar, cied at the end with fringes of silk,
bobs, and taſſels of Silver ; their heads were cover,
ed with pieces of Silver Coin of different forts
ſtrung upon thread, and their Breaſts were in the
fame manner decked; chole being moſt honoured,
and eſteemed moſt rich,who were beitadorned with
theſe Strings of Coin, and Bracelets on their Wriſts,
with which every one, according to her abiliry, had
dreſſed and made her feli fine. Amongſt theſe we
paſſed with plenty of Proviſion, and a hearty wel-
comme ; for theſe people called Bulgarians inhabic ali
that Country to the Confines of Hungary; they Till
all that ground, Paiture vaſt numbers of Cattel, and
are induſtrious and able Husbandmen, by which
means, and the liberty chey enjoy by the finall num-
ber
CG3
894
of the Turkiſh Militia, Book II.
ber of Turks which live amongſt them, they paſs
their time with ſome reaſonable comfort, and are
more commodious in Wealth than they ſuffer to
appear outwardly to the envious eyes of the Turks.
Their Language is the old Illyrian or Sclavonian
Tongue, which hath much ſimilitude with the Rufa
fians; becauſe this people is ſaid to come originally
from beyond the River Volga, and ſo by corruption
are called Bulgarians or Volgarians. On the third of
May we arrived at Philippolis, where we were ci-
villy entertained at the Houſe or Monaſtery of the
Metropolite, or Greek Biſhop of that place. By
this City runs the River Hebris, having its original
from the Mountains Rhodope, in ſight of which we
travelled towards Sophia , of which Ovid chug
ſpeaks,
Qua patet umbroſum Rhodope glacialis ad Hæmum,
Et facer amiſſas exigit Hebrus aquas.
The City of Philippolis is ſituate in a large and
open Plain, and level, whereon are great numbers
of little round Hills, which che inhabitants will have
to be the Graves of the Roman Legions ſlain in thoſe
Fields. A certain Greek had once the melancholy
.
dream of much Treaſure buried in one of thele
Hills; and this fanſie ſo often troubled him in his
ſleep, that it took a ſtrong impreſſion in his mind
whilft he was waking, and ſo far troubled him, that
he could take no reft nor contentment until he
had eaſed his mind to the Nafir-Aga, who is he who
overſees the Water works, and places of Pleaſure
belonging to the Grand Signior in that Country.
The Turk, tho he had a great mind to the Trea-
ſure, durft not yet open the ground, until he had
acquainted ti e Grand Signior with the mind of the
Greek, who upon the first intimation diſpatched
away
Chap. XI.
and Diſcipline in War.
395
..
away Officers ( fo apt the Turks are in matters of
Profit to catch even at a ſhadow ) to open this Hill;
to which work the Country Villages were ſummon-
ed, and whilft they digged very deep not well un-
derſtanding the manner and art of Mining , the
Earth broke from the top, and buried ſeventy per-
fons in the ruins, and ſo the work ended, and the
Greek awaked from bis dream. This Town hach
one part of it built on the ſide of a little : Hill ;
two others are alſo near it, which appear like Bul-
warks or Fortifications on that ſide the City; all
the reſt of the Country thereabouts being a dead
Plain or Level. At this place remains no other An-
tiquity beſides the ruins of two ancient Chappels,
built of Brick, in the form of a Croſs, one of which
the Greeks told in great devotion, and report to be
the place wherein St. Paul preached often to the
Philippians ; and with that opinion they often re-
fort thicher, eſpecially on the Days of Devotion to
ſay their Prayers : The Walls of the City are like.
wiſe very ancient, over the Gates of which is writ
ſomething in the Greek Character; bur Time hach
ro defaced it, chat to me it ſeemed no longer legible;
And ſo ignorant are the Greeks alſo, even ſuch as
were born in that City, and are Prieſts and Colo-
ries ( which are the ſtricteſt ſort of Religious Men
amongſt them ) who have nothing more to do than
to attend to their Office and Studies, that they can-
not give any reaſonable account of the original of
that City, who it was built by, or any thing elſe of
the Hiſtory of it, and with much admiration they
hearken to us, when we tell them any thing what
our Books relate concerning it.
From hence I departed towards Sophir, paſſing in
thisJourny the Montes Hemi,called by the Turks Capi
Dervent, which is as much as the Gate of the narrow
way; the aſcent hereunco is rugged and Sharp,
com:
CC 4
396
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III,
'
commodious forRobbers, who there have ſuch Caves
and places of refuge, that they defie. very conſide-
rable Forces that are ſent againſt them. On the top
of this Hill, is a Village of Bulgarians, where the
Women uſed to the diverſity of Travellers, are be-
come free in their diſcourſe, and only entertain
ſtrangers, whilſt their Husbands are in the Field,
or with their Cattel, or fly away for fear of ſome
injury from the Turks. Deſcending hence is a very
narrow incloſure, on both ſides being environed
with high Mountains and .ll'oods, which is a ſhady
and melancholy Journey for the ſpace of two hours;
to this place the Heydouts, or Heyducks (as that
people call them) frequently reſort in great numbers
out of Tranſilvania, Moldavia, Hungary, and other
parts, which taking advantage of thele clofe Woods,
diſcharge Vollies of Shot on the ſtrongeſt Caravans,
and rollingStones from the Mountains in the narrow-
eft paſſages, do as much execution as with Canon;for,
aslhave underſtood,in one of thoſe Dervents(for there
are many of this nature in the Journey to Belgrade)18
Thieves only killed above 300 Merchants, who for
ſecurity. united together, and their whole Baggage
and Goods became a prey to the Robbers. In theſe
places, thus fortified by Nature, the Inhabitants re-
fifted the force of the Grecian Emperors, and kil-
led Baldwin Earl of Flanders after he had ſubjected
the City of Corftantinople. Amongſt theſe bulgari-
ans is a ſort of people which they call Paulines, who
had in former times ſtrange confuſed notions of Chri-
ftianity, pretending to follow the Doctrine of St.
Paul, uled Fire in the Sacrament of Baptım, and
preferied this Apohle before his Miſter Chrift:
but there being fome Roman Prieſts in thoſe parts,
that obferviigile ignorance of theſe poor people,
and tleir willingneſs to be inſtructed, took the ad-
tantage, and reduced them all to the Roman Faich,
to
Chap. XI. and Diſcipline in War.
397
to which now they are ſtrict and ſuperſtitious adhe.
rers.
Through thoſe narrow Dervients-before ſpoken of,
we arrived after three days of weary Journey at
Sophia, a place fo wholly Turkiſh, that there is
nothing in it that appears more antique than the
Turks themſelves; it is ſituated in a pleaſant Plain
or broad Valley, between two ligh Mountains, the
higheſt of them wearing a ſnowy head in the heat
of the Summer Solſtice, which is the reaſon that that
City is cool and-wholſome, but of a ſubtile pene-
trating air, being ſupplied with admirable waters
of eaſie digeſtion, which come pouring down' in
great abundance from the Mountains, and ſupply
the Town with plentiful ſtreams in all parts of ir,
and are ſaid to be waters of thoſe Fountains which
Orpheus delighted-in. There are beſides theſe cool
Waters, cercain Baths naturally hot, to which the
Turks reſort very frequently, being of the ſame na-
ture and vertue with ours in England. From this
place sve made nine long days journey to Belgrade,
in which paſſage there is nothing more nemorable
than the deſolacion of the Country; and being there
arrived, we pitched our Tent in the Camp, where
after ſix days we marched back with the Army, to
whom nothing could come more joyful than their
return home, and the concluſion of the War; by
which may be ablerved in lome manner, how tar
the natnre of the Turks is degenerated from the an-
cient warlıke difpofition of the Saracens.
+
c H A P.
+
398
of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III,
*
CH A P. XII.
Of the Turks Armata, or Naval Forces.
:
H
th
Aving particularly run over the Force of this
formidable Enemy and ſcourge of Chriſtiani-
ty by Land, we are now to take a view according
so the true method of this Diſcourſe, of the ſtrength
of their Fleets and Maritime Forces; which though
to a nation ſituated on the Continent, are not ſo
neceſſary or prevalent to defend themſelves from
their Neighbours,or tranſport their Power and Con-
queſts into other. Dominions, as they are to a
People whoſe. Habitation is encompaſſed by the
Sea; yet certainly a Prince can never be ſaid to be
truly Puiſſant, who is not Maſter in both Elements;
.
for not to expatiate on the common Theme of the
Riches and Power which ariſe from Navigation, it
is ſufficient, conſidering how often the mighty force
of the Ottoman Empire hath been foiled and baffled
by the ſmall Republique of Venice, for want of true
knowledg or ſucceſs, or application of their minds
toMaritimeExerciſe,to demonſtrate of what efficacy
in moſt deſigns is a well provided and regulated Fleer.
The Turks are now very much weakned in their
Naval Forces ſince the War againſt Candy, and are
ſo diſcouraged in their hopes of ſucceſs at Sea, thac
Ships and Galeaſles, called by them Mahumes, are
wholly in diſuſe amongſt them; whether it be that
they want able Seamen to govern them, or that
they deſpair of being able to meet the Venetians in
open Sea ( for which thoſe Veſſels of Battery are
only in uſe ) they are fallen into a fancy of light
Gallies, a ſign that they intend to cruit more of
their
Char. XI.
399
and ſtrength at Sea.
1
their ſafety to their Oars than their Arms; of which.
in the year 1661. (afcer the loſs of 28 well-provi-
ded Gallies wreck'd with their Men in the Black
Sea) the Viſier Kuperlee built thirty others for re-
paration of that loſs, but of that green and unſea-
foned Timber, that the firſt Voyage many of them
became unſerviceable for the Leaks; and the reſt, ac
the return oftheFleet in the month of October follow-
ing, were laid upamongſt the old and worn Veſſels.
It may ſeem a difficult matter to aſſign the true
reaſon why and by whạt weans the Turks come to
be ſo decayed in their Naval Forces, who abound
with fa many conveniences for it, and with all ſorts of
materials fit for Navigation, as Cordage, Pitch, Tar,
and Timber, which ariſe and grow in their own Do-
minions, and are eaſily brought to the Imperial City
with litçle or no danger of their Enemies. For
Timber, the vaſt Woods along the Coaſt of the
Black Sea, and parts of Aſia, at the bottom of the
Gulph of Nicomedia, ſupply them: Pitch, Tar, and
Tallow are brought to them from Albania and Wala-
chia; Canvas and Hemp from Grand Cairo; and Bif-
quer is in plenty in all parts of the Turks Domini-
Their Ports are ſeveral of them convenient
for building both Ships and Gallies; the Arſenal at
Conſtantinople hath no leſs than one hundred thirty
ſeven Voltas, or Chambers for Building, and ſo ma-
ny Veſſels may be upon the Stocks at the ſame time.
Ac Sinopolis near Trapeſond is another Arſenal : at
Midia and Anchiale, Cities on the Black Sea, are the
like; and many parts of the Propontis, the Hellefpont,
and the Bofpborus, are ſuch Ports and Conveniences
for Shipping, at if all things had conſpired to render
Conſtantinople happy, and not only capable of being
Miſtreſs of che Earch, but formidable in all parts of
the Ocean: and yet the Turk for ſeveral years,efpe-
cally fince the War with Candia, and their defeats
ons.
ac
400
Of the Turkiſh Militia, Book III.
-
-
at Sea have not been able ar moſt to Equippe a
Fleet of above 100 Sail of Gallies, of which 14
are maintained and provided at the charge of the
Beyes of the Archipelago, for which they have cer-
tain illes in that Sea aſſigned them.
The Turks do neither want Slaves to bogue at
the Oars of the Gallies, for Tartary ſupplies them
with great numbers; beſides, divers perſons in Con-
ftantinople make it a Trade to hire out their Slaves
for the Summers Voyagé for 6000 Aſpers, running
the hazard of the Slaves life, who returning home
ſafe, is conſigned to the poſſeſſion of his Patron:
and if want ſtill be of the Chiurma, as the Turks call
it, or Slaves for the Oar, a collection is made in fe-
veral Provinces of the luſtieſt and ſtout eſt Clowns,
called by the Turks Azabs, but by the other Slaves
Chakal; theſe are choſen out of certain Villages,
one being elected out of every 20 houſes, the hire of
which is 6000 Aſpers, for payment whereof the
other 19 Families make a proporcionable Contribu-
tion; upon receipt of their Pay they give in ſecuri-
ty not to fly, but to ſerve faithfully for that years
Expedition : But theſe Men unuſed to the ſervice of
the Sea, unskilful at the Oar, and Sea. ſick, are of
little validity ; and the ſucceſs of their Voyage may
be compared to that in the Fable of the Shepherd,
who fold hisPoffeffions on the Land to buy Merchan-
diſe for Sea-negotiatious The Soldiers which are
deſtin'd to Sea ſervice are called Levents, who come
voluntarily and enter themſelves in the Regiiters
of he Arſenal, obliging themſelves to ſerve that
Summers Expedition for 6090 Aſpers, and Biſquet
for the Voyage ; the touteſt and moit' reſolute of
theſe fellows are choſe cilled Cazdaglii, who are a
certain forc of Mountainers in the Country of Ana-
Tolia,near Troy, whole CountryI once paſſed through,
with ſome apprehenſion, and more than ordinary
vigilance
Chap. Xir. and
ſtrength at Sea.
401
ots.
vigilance and caution to preſerve my life ; for being
all Robbers and Free booters, we admitted no
Treaties or Diſcourſes with them but with our
Arms in our hands. . Others there are alſo obliged
to Sea-ſervice, who are Zaims and Timariots, and
hold their Landsin Sea-Tenour;but being not bound
to go in perſon themſelves, they bring or ſend their
Servants (called in Turkiſh Bedel) to ſupply their
place, every one providing one,cwo,or more, accor-
ding to the value of his Lands, as we have before
declared in the Chapter of the Zaims and Timari-
Some Fanizaries are alſo drawn out for Sea-
ſervice, and ſome Spabees of the four inferior Ban-
ners, and not to make too bold with the Veterane
Soldiers, command only ſuch to Sea as are new and
green Soldiers, lately regiſtred in the Rolls of the
Spabees.
The Auxiliaries of the Turks Forces by Sea, are
the Pyrates of Barbari, from thoſe three Towns of
Tripoli, Tunis, and Algier; but theſe of late years
have diſuſed the cuitom of coming into the Turks
aſſiſtance; yet oftentimes they ply towards the Ar-
chipelago, and to the Levant, burit is to ſupply them.
ſelves with Soldiers, and recruits of people for en
creaſe of their Colonies.
The other part of Auxiliary Forces is from the
Beyes of Archipelago; being 14 in number, every one
of which commands a Gally, and for their mainte.
nance have the Contribution of certain Iſlands in that
Sea allotted to them; the which are better manned
and armed than theſe of Conſtantinople, but theſe
neither, are not willing too much to expoſe their
Veſſels to fight or danger, in regard that being built
and maintained at their own charges, and their
whole ſubſtance, they are the more cautious how
they venture all their Fortune in the ſucceſs of a
Barcel : Theſe Beyes alſo give themſelves up much
1
10
402
Of the Turkiſh Militia,
Book III.
/
to their delights and pleaſure, and employ more
thoughts how to pleaſe their Appétices, chan to ac-
quire glory and fame by the War ; what they gain
in Summer, when joined with the groſs of the Tur-
kiſh Fleer, is the prize of the Grand Signior ; buć.
what chance throws upon them in the Winter, is
their own proper and peculiar Fortune.
The Gunners of the Turkiſh Fleet are wholly ig-
norant of that Art, for any perſon who is either Eng.
lilh, French, Dutch, or any other Chriſtian Nation,
they deſign to this Office, whether he be skilful or
unskilful in the management of Artillery ; having an
opinion that thoſe people are naturally addicted to
a certain proneneſs and aptitude in Gunnery ; in
which they find their error as often as they come
to skirmiſh with their Enemy.
The chief Admiral or Generaliſlimo of the Tur-
kiſh Armata is called the Caplain Paſhawv; his Lieute-
nane-General is called Terjbano Kiabiaſi; the next
Officer is Terſane Emini, or Steward of the Arſenal,
who hath the care of providing all neceſſaries for
the Navy; but this place being bought, as almoſt
all other Offices, occaſions a neceſſity in theſe per-
fons to rob Mails, Anchors, Cables, and other Pro.
viſions of the Fleet to ſatisfie the Debts they con-
tracted for che Purchaſe of their Places: In the like
manner doch every Reis or Captain of a Gally keep
his hand in exerciſe as often as convenience offers ;
thieſe are all for the most parc Icalian Renegadoes, or
the Race of them born and educated near the Arſe-
nil. The Officers command their Chiurme or Slaves
in corrupted Italian, which chey call Franke ; and
afford them a bercer allowance of Bisket than is gi-
ven to the Slaves in the Venecian Armata. .
The Turks now deſpairing of being equal to the
Chriſtian Forces by Sea, and to be able to ſtand
with them the ſhock of a Barrel, build light Veſſels
for
th
Uirap. XI.
403
and ſtrengt's at sea.
for robbing, burning, and deſtroying the Chriſtian
Coaſt, and
afterwards to ſecure themſelves by flight,
and alſo to tranſport Soldiers, Ammunition and Pros
viſions, for ſuccor of Candia, and other places of
their new Conqueſts near the Sea.ſhoar.
The Arſenal at Venice is ſo greatly eſteemed by
the Turks, that they ſeemi not to deſire the conqueſt
of that place for any other reaſon more than the be-
nefit of the Arſenal; as a perſon of great quality
amongſt them ſaid once, that had they made a Con-
queſt of Venice, they would not inhabit there, but
leave it to the Venetians, in regard that the City
affords not freſh water, which is neceſſary for the
uſe of their Moſques, and their Waſhing before
Prayer ; but that tbe Arſenal, and a Tribute would
ſatisfie the deſires of the Grand Signiour.
But the Turks are not likely to be Mafters of this
Seat of Neptune, whilſt they fo unwillingly apply.
their minds to Maritime Affairs, who being conſci-
ous of their former ill ſucceſs at Sea, and how little
uſe they make of thoſe advantages they have for
ſhipping, acknowledg their inabilities in Sea Affairs,
and ſay, That God hath given tbe Sea to the Chriſti-
ans, but the Land to tbem. And no doubt buc the
large Poffefſions and Riches they enjoy on the ſtaple
Element of the Earth, is that which takes off their
minds the deep attention to matcers of the Sea,
which is almoit ſolely managed by Renegadoes a-
mongſt them, who have abandoned their Faith and
their Country. And it is happy for Chriſtendom
that this faintneſs remains on the Spirits of the
Turks, an averſion from all Naval Employment,
whoſe numbers and power the Great God of Hosts
hath reſtrained by the bounds of the Ocean, as he
hach limited the Ocean by the Sands of the Sea-
ſhoar,
1
THE
404
DOOK II.
:
The Concluſion
1
BY
Y the Diſcourſe made in the three foregoing
Books, it will evidently appear what ſort of
Government is exerciſed amongſt the Turks, what
their Religion is, and how formidable their Force ;
which ought to make the Chriſtian World tremble
to ſee ſo great a part of it ſubjected to the Maho.
metan Power, and yet no Mean thought of to unite
our Intereſts, and compoſe our Diffentions, which
lay us open to the inundation of this flowing Em-
pire : To which I ſhall add this one ching very ob-
ſervable, That the Grand Signior wages his War
by Land without any charge to himſelf, an advan-
tage not to be paralleld by the Policy of any Go.
vernment I ever heard or read of before ; for his
Spahees and Fanizaries are always in Pay, both in
War and Peace; bis Zaims and Timariots have their
Lands to maintain them; and other Milicia's enjoy
the fixed Revenue from their reſpective Countries :
and yet notwithſtanding through the expence of the
Naval Forces, the building Gallies, and the like,
matters not provided for thoſe who laid the firſt
foundation of this Government, the Revenue of the
Empire hach been bankrupted, and by the corrupti-
on of the Officers, or ill management, been fold for
3 years to come, untilall was redeened and reitored
again by the wiſdoin of that famous Viſier Kupriuli,
whom we have occaſion fo often to mention in the
foregoing Treatiſe.
We cannot now but pity choſe poor Borderersin
Hun-
re
4
4
1
I
The Concluſioni
.
405
mungary, Styria, Croatia, and other parts ſubject to
The Incurſions of this cruel Enemy, ſince we know
that in the laſt War not three Engliſh miles from
Vienna, many poor people have been furprized and
fallen into the hands of the Tartar and Turk and fold
afterwards into perpetual ſlavery; this conſiderati-
on ought to move us, who are barricado'd and for-
tifi'd by the Seas from the violence of our Enemies,
to bleſs God we are born in ſo happy and ro ſecure a
Country, ſubject to no dangers buc from our felves,
nor other miſeries but what ariſe froin our own
freedom and coomuch felicity; we ought to conſi-
der it is a bleſſing, that we never have felt any ſmarc
of the rod of this great Oppreſſor of Chriſtianity,
and yet have taſted of the good and benefit which
hach proceeded from a free and open Trade, and
amicable Correſpondence and Friendſhip with this
People; which have been maintained for the ſpace
of above eighty years, begun in the Reign of Queen
Elizabeth of bleſſed memory, preſerved by the Pru.
dence and admirable Diſcretion of a ſeries of worthy
Embaſſadors, and daily emproved both in buſineſs
and reputation by the excellent Conduct and Directi-
on of that Right Worſhipful Company of the Levant
Merchants, hath brought a molt conſiderable benetic
to chis Kingdom, and gives employment and liveli-
hood to many thouſands of people in England ; by
which allo His Majeſty withont any expence, gains
à very confiderable increaſe of His Cuitoms.
Theſence of this benefir and advantage co my own
Country, without any private conſideracions, I have
as a Servant to that Embaſſie, or the obligacions I
hare to that worthy Company, cauſe me to move
with the greateit ledulity and devotion poflible to
promote and advance the Intereſt of that Trade :
And as forie ſtudy ſeveral ways, and preſcribe
Rules by which a War may be moſt advantagiouſly
Da
mana-
I
1
406
The Concluſion.
managed againſt the Turk; I, on the contrary, ami
more inclinable to give my judgment in what man-
ner our Peace and Trade may beſt be ſecured and
maintained; knowing that ſo conſiderable a welfare
of our Nation depends upon it, that a few years of
Trades interruption in Turkey will make all ſorts of
people ſenſible of the want of ſo great a vent of
the commodities of our Country. And therefore as
I am obliged to pray for the glory and proſperity
of His Majeſty our gracious Sovereign : ſo likewiſe,
as that which conduces to ic, for the continuance of
the Honour of this Embaſſie in Turkey, and the pro-
fitable returns of the Levant Company.
FINI S.
1
inte
r
THE
CONTENTS
1
.
Of the ſeveral
CHAPTERS
The Firſt Book.
Chap. I. T
HE Conſtitution of the Turkiſh Govern-
ment, being different from moſt others
in the World, hath need of peculiar Maxims and Rules
whereon to eſtabliſh and confirm it ſelf, Page 1
Chap. II. The Aſoluteneſs of the Emperor is a great
ſupport of the Turkiſh Empire
5
Chap. IIl. The Lefjon of. Obedience to their Emperor
is taught by the Turks as a Principle of Religion, rather
than of State
Chap. IV. The Hiſtory of Kiofem, or the Queen.
Mctber
Chap. V. The Education of fureng Men in the Se,
raglio, out of which thoſe who are to diſcharge she great
Offices of, the Empire are ele&ted; it being a Maxim of
the Turkiſh Polity, Tu have the Prince.ſerved by ſuch
whom be can raiſe withorit envy, and deſtroy withotos
:
danger
45
Chap
12
20
Dd2
The Contents.
oo
62
64
meni
Chap. VI.Of the A-kerbod in the Turkiſh Studies and
Learning in the Seraglio
53
Chap. VII. Of the Flatirick .4ffection and Friend-
hip the Pages in the seraglio bear each to other
Chap. VII!. Oʻthe Mutes and Dwarfs
Chap. IX. Of the Ernuchs
Of the black Eunuchs, and Apartments of the Wo-
67
Chap. X. Of the Agiamoglans
74
Chap. XI. Of the Viſier Azem, or Prime Viſier,
his Office; the uther fix Viſiers of the Bench; and of
the Divan, or place of Judicature
79
Chap. XII, of the Offices , Dignities, and ſeveral
Governments of the Empire
93
Chap. XIII. 112 what manner the Tartar Han de-
pends on the Turk
105
Chap. XIV. Of the Tributary Princes to the Turls,
viz, the. Moldavians, Valachians, Tranſiivanians,
Raguſeans, C.
Chap. XV. The deſolation and ruin which the Turks
make of their own Country in Aſia, and the parts mift
remute from the Imperial Seat, eſteemed one cauſe of
the conſervrtion of the Empire
Chap. XVI. All bereditary Succalion in the Govers-
ment, as alſo the preſervation of an Ancient Nobili!y,
againſt the Maxims of the Turkiſh Policy 128
Chap. XVII. The frequent exchange of Officers, as
ſetting up one, and degrading another ; a Rule always
practiſed as wholeſome, and conducing to the welfare of
the T :«rkiſh State
Chap. XVIII. The ſeveral Arts the Turks uſe for in-
creaſe of their People, is a principal Policy, without which
the greatness of ibeir Empire cannot continue nor be en-
creaſed
147
Chip. XIX. The manner of Receptien of Forreign
Embaladors amongst i be Turks, and the eſteem is had
of them
Chap
III
! 24
139
+
155
********
T
The Contents
Chap. XX. How Fimbaſſadors and Publick Ministers,
govern themſelves in their Negotiations and Reſidence
167
Chap. XXI. How Chriſtian and utber Foreign Prin-
ces in particular ſtand in the eſteem and opinion of the
Turk
171
Chap. XXII. The regard the Turks have to their
Leagues with Foreign Princes
179.
amongſt the Turks
.
ral
The Second Book.
Chap. I. F the Turks Religion in gene-
Page 184
Chap. II. The Toleration in that Mabometaniſm in
its Infancy promiſed to other Religions, and in what man-
ner that agreement was afterwards obſerved 187
Chap. III. The Arts wherewith the Turkiſh Religion
is propagated
195
Chap. IV. The Power and Office of the Mufti, and
the Turkiſh Government in Religicus Matters 199
Chap. V. Of the Mufti's Revenue, and from whence
it doth ariſe
208
Chap. VI. Of the Emirs
209
Chap.VII. Of tbe Endowments of the Royal Moſchs,
and in what nature Tithes are given for maintenance of
their Prieſts and Religion
213
Chap. VIII. Of the nature of Predestination accor-
ding to the Turkiſh Doctors
218
Chap. IX. Of the difference of Seets, and diſagree-
ment in Religion amongſt the Turks in general
Chap: X. Of the two prevailing Sects, viz. of Ma-
home and Hali, that is, the Turk and the Perſian ;
the Errors of the Perſian recounted, and confuted by the
Mufti of Conſtantinople
225
Chap. XI. Of the ancient Sects and Hercfies amongſt
the Turks
232
Chap
221
1
'The Contents.
1
!
261
Chap. XII. Of the new and modern Seets ariſen së
mongſt the Turks, and how dangerous ſome of them may
prove for raiſing Sedition in the Empire
242
Chap. XIII. Of their Religious Men; and firſt of their
Derviſes
Chap. XIV. Of the Order of Ebrbuhare 269
Chap. XV. Of the Order of Nimerulabi
272
Chap. XVI. Of the Order of Kadri
274
Chap. XVII. Of the Order of Kalenderi
2.77
Chap XVIII. Of the Order of Edhemi 280
Chap. XIX. of the Order of Bectaſſe
283
Chap. XX. Of the Order of Hizrevi, or Herewi 285
Chap.XXI. Of the Marriages, Divorces and how far
Concubinage is indulged amongſt the Turks 288
Chap. XXII. Of other parts of tbe Turkiſh Re-
ligion, and firſt of Circumciſion
299
Chap. XXIII
. of the five neceſſary Points which are
required to conſtitare a true Mabometan, viz. 1. Waſh-
ings., 2. Prayers... 3. Obfervation of the Ramazan.
4. The Zacat. 5. Pilgrimage
301
Chap. XXIV. Of the Feaſt of Bairam, and the
Ceremonies uſed at that time by the chief Officers and
Miniſters towards the Grand Signior
309
Chap. XXV. of the Probibition of Swines Fleſi
,
and Wine
314
Chap. XXVI. Of their Morality, Gocd Works, and
ſome certain account of their Laws, worthy obſerva-
vation.
317
I
1
.
The
+
The Contents.
The Third Book.
)
Chap.'cipline amongst the Turks
E the preſent state of the Military Dif
cipline
321
Chap. II. Of the TurkiſiMilitia in general 326
Chap. III. A Computation of the Forces ariſing from
the Zaims and Timariots
329
Chap. IV. Of certain Cuſtoms and Laws obſerved
amongst the Zaims and Timariots
343
Chap. V. Of the ſtate of the Militia in Grand Cairo
and Egypt, and the Auxiliary Forces to the forementi-
oned Militia of the Turks
344
Chap. VI. Of the Spahees
347
Chap. VII. Of the Tanizaries.
357
Chap. VIII. Whether the maintenance of an Army of
Fanizaries according to the original institution, be now
agreeable to the Rules of Polity amongſt the Turks 368
Chap. IX. Of the Chiauſes
373
Chap. X. Of the other parts of the Turkiſh Militia,
viz. the Topechi, Segbans, and Serigias, Gebegee,
Muhlagi, Belli, and Delees
375
Chap. XI. Certain Obſervations in the Turkija
Camp
381
Chap. XII. Of the Turks Armata, or Naval Forces
at Sea
The Concluſion
404
398
1
FINIS:
i
។
NON
CIRCULATING
THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
GRADUATE LIBRARY
DATE DUE
purua
JA
-
mere
UIT
42247
CALL NUMBER
PLEASE
ORI
vk
00
42
AUTHOR
K
Kl6
1600
DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD
TITLE_TUK
VOLUME
0
COPY
--
---
.